《Lucy Wickshire》


 Chapter 1 - (1)

    Okay, a lovely reader (oneesan44) brought to my attention that leaving Lucy Wickshire in full clumped up chapters is unappealing for webnovel readers trying out the book for the first time. She noticed that the book is still in the old format on royal roads and suggested that the one on webnovel be returned too... So here we go....


    All Rights Reserved


    Copyright ? 2018 by Mfonemana Uduak


    Art by Mfonemana Uduak


    No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted, downloaded, distributed, reverse engineered, or stored in or introduced into any information storage and retrieval system, in any form or by any means, including photocopying and recording, whether electronic or mechanical, now known or hereinafter invented without permission from the author.


    The contents of this work including, but not limited to, the accuracy of events, people, and places depicted; opinions expressed are fiction. If there is any resemblance to any of the listed above, it is pure coincidence.


    Small and tender fingers gripped unto the slim length of a quill as it attempted to make steady and clear words from shaky letters on a parchment. The fingers and the coach quarrelled long; both stubborn to fulfill it''s task. Light streamed unto the parchment, on the small suit case, on small laps, from the slightly cracked window blind, letting in a small contrast to the rather dark coach.


    "What so serious about, darling?" a deep voice asked from the other side of the coach.


    The dark figure who just spoke flinched, as he could feel and almost definitely see the made out grey of the little eyes in the dark, as it threw him a glare. The dark figure knew his little lady remained angry; as he had numerously in one day, annoyed her and the sun was yet to set on his sins.


    "Darling, I thought I had explained myself and apologized too. Why do you continue to punish me with your silence?" the man in the dark asked, but yet again met with silence.


    Though this time spared the anguish of her glare, he could feel words screamed at him in a familiar little and soft voice, where there was none a sound, safe the coach that rocked on.


    He had always felt that way about her or better yet, she had always been that way. The air around her never quite seemed playful even as she played. One would always worry not to offend her. The coach stopped, signalling his time to face death; as they had arrived their destination. He hurried out of the coach to open her side of the coach door, but the coach man had beat him to it. He, like every one in his household, showed more loyalty to her than they ever did him.


    The coach doors opened and little silver rested shoes came first as it graced the stone paved grounds. Hair, white enough to make snow hide in shame, demanded attention, as it flowed down a small back adorned by a cream lace-on-satin dress. Dark brows framed angry gray eyes on a silky almost pale face.


    "Lucy, you must swallow your anger. Every noble lady your age must attend some sort of education by royal decree. This is every growing lady''s fate." the man scolded.


    "No papa, there is no fate. There is only me and what I allow happen to me." Lucy answered, straightening her dress.


    "The world does not work that way, my darling." her father sighed.


    "Let''s talk no more of this, papa. I am already here." Lucy said, looking round the courtyard. The path was stoned to the door way. A fountain stood at the centre of the walkway. Well trimmed grass and shrubs adorned the courtyard.


    "Promise me you will stay in school and make the most of it." her father said. Lucy finally turned after taking in the courtyard and looked up at him with blank eyes.


    "I promise to make the most of it." she said, relieving the ginger haired man to smile at last. He kissed her forehead before returning to the couch to return home. Only then did he realize she only promised to make the most of it, making his worried face return.


    Lucy did not take note of the helps that took in her luggage, she only looked straight ahead as she walked towards the door of the building laid out like a small castle. A tall woman waited for her at the entrance with her head high, hair tied into a tight bun and hand clapped in front of her.


    "Welcome to Courtkruff ladies academy, Lady Torgenn. I am Mrs. Muburg. I''m your chief maid. If you would follow me, my lady." the older woman said and started to walk away.


    "It''s Lady Wickshire. Have that corrected immediately" Lucy instructed making the older woman pause for a bit allowing Lucy to walk past her into the building. The older woman hurried after her.


    "I''m sorry, my lady. I was told to expect Lady Torgenn. If you would please wait for me to verify with my superior." the woman made a small bow and dashed away. Lucy did not wait, instead took time to look around. She soon found herself in a grand hall and it seemed like it was being prepared for an ball.


    Mrs Muburg soon found her and rushed over.


    "Please, there has been a misunderstanding. We do not have a Lady Wickshire in our accounts. If you would please come with me to the headmistress." Mrs Muburg said.


    "Have that sorted soon" Lucy said as she continued strolling, her eyes frozen in a deep gaze as it took in the room. Mrs Muburg''s person flustered as she immediately turned and rushed back to her superior.


    "Madame, the lady insists it be sorted fast." Mrs Muburg said. The older woman stared at Mrs Muburg in anger, before turning towards the headmistress'' office. She knocked twice before allowed in by the voice inside. Behind the large desk sat a lanky lady and before her, a man well known to all of them.


    "Forgive me my lady, we have a bit of an issue." the older woman said.


    "What?" the headmistress asked.


    "We were expecting a Lady Torgenn today, instead a Lady Wickshire turned up." the woman explained.


    "Who? There is no such person in our books."


    "Exactly, my lady."


    "It is the same person." the man sitting before the headmistress said.


    "What do you mean, Wensworth?" the headmistress asked him.


    "The person mostly known as Lady Torgenn is really in formality, Lady Wickshire. That''s her formal title" Wensworth explained.


    "Answering a different title from her father?" the headmistress scoffed.


    "That''s the level of her importance" Wensworth answered.


    "Quickly, get her to her chambers. Have her well taken care of." the headmistress ordered. The older woman immediately turned and passed down the information as she rushed out of the office. It did not take long for Mrs Muburg to be seen hurrying through the halls looking for Lucy but to no avail. She started to wonder if the lady had returned home after the long delay. Her thoughts immediately went to the headmistress, who she knew would not hesitate to fire her in a second. She soon recognized the white hair that fell down a slender small back when she rushed into the drawing room. She took a second to calm herself before approaching the lady.


    "Sorted?" the soft voice asked without sparing her a glance.


    "Forgive me my lady, I''m completely at fault." Mrs. Muburg apologized. Lucy remained silent, as she started to walk away.


    "Hurry up" she said softly to the older woman. Soon she was led into luxurious chambers, where before her waited two girls Lucy was sure were in their early mids of life.


    "They are Shilla and Taylor. They are you personal maids. What ever you need I''m confident we can make it happen." Mrs Muburg said, as the two girls curtsied.


    "Are you, now?" Lucy commented, her tone fairly amused.


    "What is happening tonight?" Lucy asked.


    "There is a welcome ball." Shilla, the much slimmer girl answered.


    "Shall we start looking for what to wear?" Taylor asked. Lucy did not answer as she found her way to a chair and sat.


    "The pale yellow dress with the soft lacing" She said, before looking out the window to discover a backyard garden. She ignored the maids for a while before getting up and heading to the where she found warm water waiting behind a screen. She quietly stripped and got in. After a while of cleaning she got out and dressed before she took her dinner. It was a while before she was dressed and ready for the ball. The maids were awkwardly quiet as they had no idea what to do. They were all experienced in their work. The least of years any of them had worked, was five years. Yet, this was the first time they had ever met a young lady that made them this uncomfortable. Her choice of clothes were plain and she wore no jewelery even though they had seen quite a lot while unpacking her belongings. They led her out of the room, through different halls and into the ballroom. They were unfashionably late, cutting into the headmistress'' speech.


    A man stood by the corner completely bored out of his mind. His suit, expensive and sharp while he leaned on the wall lazily. His ears perked up as silence momentarily seized the room. He looked up to find the source of the silence; a lady had arrived late. Her maids following behind her, before finding a corner aside as their lady stole the attention. Some second later, the headmistress continued her speech. He took in the lady''s plain clothes. He noticed she wore no jewellery as his eyes made it''s way to her face. Though he was sure he had never set eyes on her before, he knew exactly who she was. Overlooking the glaring white hair; a symbol of her identity, he saw the look in her eyes. She had power and she knew it.


    She was exactly the client he needed, Wensworth thought as he glanced at all that ladies in the ball room. She was the most mysterious of them all. His face paused into a frown as he saw a chubby man approach her.


    Lucy stood like a statue as the eyes of the room feasted on her.


    "Hello, I''m Jo Jodanham." a chubby man introduced. Lucy maintained a blank expression as she replied.


    "Lady Wickshire."

 Chapter 2 - (2)

    "It''s an honour, my lady. I am an asset manager. My lady, if any time in future you need such, I am your man."


    "Asset manager? I''ve never heard of such."


    "It''s a highly respectable profession, my lady. I, for example, would manage you possessions in your stead, so you do not need to bother about details and numbers."


    "I''ll tell it to you straight, Mr. Jodanham. I have no intention of letting anyone manage my assets. No one in this room at all. I''m going to assume you are not the only asset manager here."


    "Oh, of course not. But there are others from other professions."


    "What assets does a lady truly have that her drawer cannot manage? A respectable profession? You all here are at the bottom of the career chain, if so. But you are in luck Jodanham." Lucy said mildly, silencing the now sweating fat man. The way her eyes pierced his, it was as though she knew who he was. As though, his secrets were before her eyes.


    "Though I have no need for these asset managers, I do need an obedient boy. One who would do as told. As for the money involved, I''m sure a man such as yourself, can always do with more money. If you are interested, then leave you address with my maid; the redhead wearing pale pink bow on her weave. Good night." Lucy said and turned away.


    Mr. Jodanham stood frozen in place as he watched the lady stroll away. Only then did he notice he was sweating in the rather airy room. Only once in his live was he ever as scared as he was just then. Something about the way she looked at him, which made him scared out of his mind. He did not know if to run or do as she said. Though all she did was make an offer, he felt it more like a command, and he knew somewhere in his heart that he would be seeking death by disobeying her. As if led by chin, he walked over to the maid and left his address. Though he felt a relief from the knowledge he had escaped a horrid experience, he felt as if he had just signed away his life on that address and only he could fathom why.


    Lucy stood a while and watched as others conversed and made small talk, before leaving for the night. Her maids followed her back to her chambers where they helped her change and settle in.


    When the night sang of silence, Lucy decided to know for herself, every part of the school. She walked round in the dark with nothing but the lamp lit in the hallways to guide her way. As she walked, a lot went through her mind. She wondered why the headmistress gave her three maids when all others had one. Clearly a school such as this had people of more importance and status than she, especially amongst ignorant women. Unless the criteria for importance was totally different. If so, why was she awarded such confusion on her first day. She recalled who the ladies referred to as the headmistress. The stiff young woman in her early mids. She remembered how for a moment the woman''s eyes had rested on her.


    "Who goes there?" asked a male voice.


    "I am known as Lady Wickshire." Lucy answered the voice in the dark.


    "Forgive me, my lady." the voice replied and a young boy no younger than nineteen stepped into the light. Light possessed his sandy blonde hair, causing him to look much older than he should be.


    "What are you called?" Lucy asked.


    "Walter, my lady. Walter Krain"


    "Are you alone, Walter?"


    "Yes, my lady."


    Lucy suddenly had a thought. She assessed the young boy before her. She knew what she needed. Trusting anyone in this school is a stupid thing to do. She needed someone that could come and go as pleased. Someone no one knew about.


    "Do you live here?"


    "No, I live in the nearby village."


    "I would like you to deliver something for me, Walter. I will pay in gold."


    "My lady?"


    "As long as you remain discreet as you do so, then you shall be rewarded. Can I trust you with this task?"


    "Yes, my lady." Walter hurriedly answered after a moment of pause.


    "Good." Lucy walking into the light for the first time. Walter stared into eyes reflected by light. Her white nightgown and white hair made her out as ghostly.


    "Heed my words, Walter Krain. When I ask of you a task, fail if you must, but do not be found failing. If you are found or tell of my acts to any but those instructed to you or even dismiss my instructions, I will gift you death to take home for all of yours same of blood to share. Instead stay as you are and change to what you could be by my side, you will not be disappointed."


    Walter felt a chill down his spine as he took in the lady''s words. He was a boy just nineteen years of age and before him, was a girl he was sure was just approaching her twelve-thirteen years. Yet, she held the ability to turn him stiff in fear.


    "I will keep my word." Walter managed to say.


    "Good. Can you find your way to the last window facing the west garden?" Lucy asked.


    "Of course my lady." Walter answered quickly.


    "Be there in twenty minutes." she instructed and immediately retreated into the dark. Lucy found her way back to her room. She took a piece of parchment and carefully wrote down instructions. She retrieved the contact which Mr. Jodanham had left with her maid and placed it on the two envelopes, each containing a letter. It did not take long before she heard a knock on her window. She got up to open it. She passed the letters as well as the contact address to Walter standing just outside her window.


    "To that address. Give the smaller letter first to no one but the name on that address. Only after he signs it, are you to give him the second. Do only as I have instructed. Retrieve the signed letter from him before you leave. Return this to me this time tomorrow and I will pay."


    "Okay." Walter hastily answered from the other side of the window.


    "That is all."


    "I''ll take my leave then."


    He wasted no time. He mounted his horse and rode out from the school. He had taken a good look at the address and it was far into town, in the opposite direction of his village. He knew this job would take him a while and somewhere in his mind, he worried what his father would say when he arrived home. He shook the thought off his mind as he quickly nudged ahead his horse. After an hour rushed ride in the biting cold, Walter felt eager to be done with his instructions. He had arrived the said address, so he paused for a breath. He walked up the stone steps leading towards the large door. With two knocks, a lanky man answered.


    "Yes?" Walter heard a shrill voice say.


    "I have a package for Mr. Jodanham." Walter answered.


    "Hand it over." the lanky man said.


    "You are not Mr. Jodanham." Walter said as a fact. Though, he had never met the man in question, he knew such a man would not open his own door.


    "I will collect it for him. Don''t waste my time, boy. Hand it over!" the man sounded irritated.


    "My instructions were clear. Only Mr. Jodanham may collect this and no one else. It is best you inform him of this. This is not a matter he can overlook." Walter said.


    "I am not allowing you dirty thing in here." the man snorted.


    "Then I suggest you start searching for another employer. I guarantee you will loose this one if you don''t inform him." Walter warned. To this, the lanky man frowned, but retreated inside for a while before returning.


    "Come in." Walter followed the begrudged man inside. It took him a while to adjust to the light inside, but he eventually took in the empty space. Though the house stood big and sturdy, it was devoid of much furniture. The lanky man led him upstairs to a large door. The lanky man knocked twice before opening the door for Walter to enter. Walter stepped into another empty space; except for the books and documents scattered around the room and the single shelf by the corner, a large desk sat before him. On the other side of the desk, sat a chubby man with his nose in a book.


    "Who are you and what do you want?" the man grumbled, completely annoyed about being disturbed.


    "I have a package for you." Walter said dropping the first envelope on the desk. Mr. Jodanham glanced briefly at the boy before opening the package. It was a letter. One look and he knew who it was from. He was clear what she wanted from him. It was a contract. One that not only binds him but his future. Until released from her service, he must do as told and with the utmost discretion. The room suddenly felt hot and stuffy as he stared at the paper before him.


    "Sign it." Walter said before he could stop himself.


    "What makes you think you can forget your place and start giving me advice?" Mr. Jodanham said in anger.


    "It wasn''t an advise, it was an order." Walter said passively.


    "What?" Mr. Jodanham frowned.


    "The letter, it''s an order. When she gives you something to sign, it means you must. Why are you still thinking? It''s dark and I have to be done with this." Walter said.


    He knew he had no place to tell the man what to do but, looking at him hesitate made Walter frown. He had met the lady and he was sure of one thing; she was not giving the man before him an option, but an order. Mr. Jodanham signed below and looked up to find Walter''s stretched hand. He returned it to Walter and Walter handed him the second letter.


    "I''ll take my leave now." Walter turned and left Mr. Jodanham staring at the door he just closed.

 Chapter 3 - (3)

    A noble man garbed in grey, sat in his town home, his eyes fixed upon his tea swirling from his crystal cup, than the chess pieces before him. His opponent, a round study man, glaring so hard at him, one would wonder what kind of chess they were playing.


    "You can not reject the queen, Haye. As the Duke of Crystal-mot, you have an obligation...."


    "To the king, Lord Rhog. Not the queen."


    "We all know she usually gets what she wants, my friend. Is it wise to openly stand against her?" Lord Rhog asked.


    "Openly? My dear friend, the queen''s petty schemes has not a speck of dust in my nightmares."


    "Lord Stellden, you have always been one incapable of knowing when to fear." Lord Rhog said in frustration. He feared for his old time friend. The queen schemes, yes. But this time, she is dead set on making this happen. She has every intention of seizing the kingdom by force if necessary. You hold high regards for death, yet less for fear?"


    "No, my dear old friend. It is you who has not opened a ciere with death, not I." Lord Stellden said.


    "For once, my friend.... the queen is clear to those in her trust who her enemy is."


    "The same enemy you ought not make yours, Lord Rhog. I am willing to bet that the queen''s agitation is not from her enemy but from her supporters. If I can stand on my wealth of experience, I''d say others, even in the king''s counsel, are standing on theirs." Lord Stellden warned.


    "Why can''t you all see sense? The opposition and the queen, I am sure the one with power is as clear as a roster''s burnt behind."


    "Power, my friend is not of he who holds the cards nor the one who uses it. It is he who sees those who hold and those who use and even those who see as well. Rumours of Lady Wickshire and whispers are more than whispers. The queen is trying to drown by doing this and I''m wiling to bet she will." Lord Stellden sipped his tea.


    ***


    The king of Juhntt laid on his bed, light in thought unlike his physician whose bald head and brows greased with sweat.


    "My king, you need not resort to this." he protested, earning a look from the king.


    "My wife intends me dead. You confirmed the potent nature of this slow killing drought yourself."


    "Then handle it, sire. As king, you can...." the physician started.


    "Oh, I''m well aware of what I can or cannot do to my wife. But I''m sure there shall be protest from her supporters. People supposed to support me."


    "Then why pretend that the potion lives within you doing as intended?"


    "My dear wife thinking I''m dying will not try to kill me and this is time more than ever to retract myself from her company."


    "Retract, sire?"


    "She has with her own hands, started a fight she cannot win. It is but her greed alone that drew her to the cleaver''s edge."


    "She intends to have total control of the council. Trying to flush the power of Lady Wickshire is her error. But what has this got to do with lying about your health?"


    "And right she is. Lady Wickshire has in her command too many in my service and everyone''s service. But trying to fight her head on is her error. This is where I step aside as she falls, pretending to be dying as she intends me to."


    "And Lady Wickshire? Will she actually stand against the queen? She seems in every way, aloof of the queen''s plans"


    "I don''t fancy myself wise in the matters of the lady, my friend. But one ought not to be scared when she does something, but when she does nothing. Given that she rarely does a thing, one ought to wonder what might happen if she does." the king said, his voice a shade of grave never heard by his friend before.


    ***


    Lucy''s day in her books was as uneventful as could be. After an hour in morning class learning the different types of tea and supposed meaning as to different circumstances, she went in for lunch only to have it cut short by a visitor. She now sat in the drawing room waiting for this unknown person with her maid, Shilla standing behind her. Lucy recognized the man that walked in; it was Lord Morge. The grim look on his face set a contrast to his light brown coat and shinny combed back black hair. She noticed Shilla''s looming presence as she neither stepped back nor excused herself instead curtsies and remains in place, as she sees the lord walk in. The Earl of Morge kisses Lucy''s raised hand before sitting.


    "Do you have something for me?" Lucy asked.


    "Forgive me my lady, I''ve failed you. During my watch, the diamonds went missing." Lord Morge said, his voice a worse shade of grim than his face.


    "Were you thinking it''d be there?" Lucy asked.


    "My lady....I..."


    "It was only a matter of time. Some have started to loose faith in my ability, this is to be expected." Lucy said offhandedly.


    "Forgive me.."


    "Do you have an idea who?" Lucy asked.


    "Rumour has it the Mclears are openly trying to drown you."


    "Rumour or they truly are open about their intentions?"


    "They think your father is the one they fight, my lady. What do you want to do about them?"


    "Oh, let them be for now. Be ready to take from them, though."


    "What?"


    "Everything." Lucy said. Lord Morge looked at the soft face before him. He felt a chill down his spine. One would think that look on her face innocent, but he knew better. That look was anger. He kissed her raised hand with caution, before leaving in haste. Lucy remain silent for a while before calling to Shilla. The maid walked round to face Lucy before curtsying.


    "Tell me, Shilla, did you learn any thing useful?"


    "My lady?" Shilla''s eyes filled with confusion.


    "I have had a thought. If I owned this institution and I wanted to know what the ladies of heighten positions were up to; what they talked about, what they knew of their families and their businesses, I''d have a system were I''d receive reports; know when their letters are in, so I can see their contents first. But you see, this plan of mine would be terribly flawed. I would need a key; the maids. Those that walked behind the ladies hearing their whispers, knowing exactly when they receive a letter, write one, get any thing from home and whisper as secrets." Lucy paused letting the room soak her words.


    Shilla felt the back of her dress soak with sweat she could swear before the king, could not possibly be hers. She looked before the young lady. Those grey eyes pierced her deeply as if it saw all and she knew that if the head maid or headmistress found out that the lady suspected something, she would go missing like others before her. She could not move or breathe, for fear that the lady would see.


    "If you owned a school such as this, would you not consider this?" Lucy asked, her face as straight as ever, her eyes though trained on her maid, and a look starved of care for the matter of which she spoke of floated off her pale face.


    "And if a maid could not keep discrete, I could get creative with their service. What say you?" Lucy asked. The pause was deep, as though everything had frozen in place. A knock on the door brought air into the room Shilla did not know was absent. Taylor walked in and curtsied to Lucy.


    "I''m here to release Shilla. The head maid asks to see her." Taylor said. Shilla thought an earthquake just seized the room as she could not stop shaking.


    "You are released Shilla. Go. It is an institutional necessity." Lucy said, a soft smile gracing her lips.

 Chapter 4 - (4)

    Shilla soon stood before the headmistress'' door. She was supposed to report to the head maid but was redirected to the headmistress. She took in two deep breaths as her thoughts scattered in different directions. She remembered the look on the Lady Wickshire''s face and fear like never before settled in her heart. She could walk in there and say what she had heard, afterall, she did not want to disappear. She knew the choice before her was clear. This is what she was employed to do and she had every intention of doing it right. Knocking twice, a calm voice called to come in. She walked into the office with a confidence she had never before experienced.


    "Report." the headmistress ordered without looking up.


    "Pardon?" she found herself asking the lady before her.


    "Are you new?" the headmistress frowned.


    "No, headmistress" Shilla answered. For some reason, she had lost all fear.


    "Then, why do you need to be told what to do?" the lady asked.


    "I''m sorry headmistress, I still do not understand." Shilla maintained her ignorance.


    "What did the Earl of Morge want, that he came all the way to see Lady Wickshire?"


    "Oh, that. Forgive me headmistress, it seems there is a meeting he is attending and was entrusted to deliver painting drafts to my lady." Shilla found herself answering.


    "Drafts?"


    "My lady says, it''s a... hand sketch of... the final outcome of the painting for... her tea room." Shilla found words from somewhere she was sure not her head.


    "Hmm?" the headmistress raised a brow in confusion.


    "One of my lady''s brilliant ideas." Shilla said.


    "You may leave." the headmistress said and Shilla curtsied and left.


    The headmistress watched the maid leave as she sat on her large oak desk, dazed. Her brows pinched together as she seemed deep in thought. Too long did she remain so, that she did not notice the man who entered and lazily leaned against the office door.


    "My lady?" she finally said the words she had heard Shilla repeat too many times, a graceful frown stealing her face. Something about the way Shilla said those words when referring to Lady Wickshire bothered her. She knew, only once had she heard a phrase feel like that. When? She could not remember.


    "That look on your face says, you''re in a state. The maid that just left, is it she you put in the lady''s entourage?" A deep voice echoed it''s question, waking the headmistress from her trance. The man dressed in a sharp brown coat, strolled over and took a seat before her. The headmistress did not look up, as she knew who it was that spoke.


    "The way that maid kept repeating the words, ''my lady'' when referring to that girl, was unsettling." the headmistress said.


    "Lady Wickshire is after all, her lady." the man answered.


    "Yes. Forget it. It''s nothing but my mind making up trolls to unsettle me. What I want to know is how you knew that it was Lady Wickshire in question that I referred to."


    "She is your most recent acquisition thus, the client you promised me." the man answered with a snort. The headmistress looked up for the first time since the man made himself known, into sharp blue eyes glazed with hints of impatience. She found the man in her presence terribly attractive yet too much below her to pursue, much more concoct thoughts of love. There was something about the way he paused his lips and rubbed his hairless chin, that stopped her heart.


    "She just arrived and settled in. It would take time to deliver and you know that." she said.


    "That is only because you have schemes in your head towards the lady."


    "My, Wensworth, what ever do you mean?" she feigned ignorance.


    "Anne, do you know why she is referred to as Lady Wickshire?" Wensworth asked, "Her family title was that of an Earldom till only few years ago; His Majesty gifts her father Lord Torgenn, the Wickshire fortress. A territory that is accompanied by a dukedom. Her father remains as to this day, Lord Torgenn; maintaining his position as an Earl while his daughter stands, the duchess of Wickshire."


    "She''s daddy''s little pet. Everyone with a brain is well aware of how dotting her father is on matters of her." the headmistress snorted.


    "No, Anne. As true as that may be, what you do not know is that there is a trend of some sort in the Wickshire dukedom that extends into the Torgenn earldom. As I hear, I believe the saying is; Lady Wickshire is the beginning and end. Her father maybe doting, but what about the higher social class? Sure, the women may not be informed, as not so much concerns or is allowed to concern them, but never will you find more secretive noble gents than when talk sways towards Lady Wickshire." Wensworth said, getting up, "I have things to see to. You promised me an opening to have her as a client. Make it happen." Wensworth buttoned his coat, then strolled out.

 Chapter 5 - (5)

    ***


    Lucy made her way to have dinner. She sat at the head of a table in a well furnished dinning hall filled with ladies seated in groups, taking their light dinner. She sat in silence as Taylor rushed to get her meal arranged.


    "Hello." a small voice called for her attention. Lucy looked towards the voice. Her eyes settled on a natural redhead taking a seat beside her.


    "I hope you don''t mind me sitting. I''m Methrede Tayllum or Lady Jeuteh if you please." the redhead introduced herself. Behind her, two girls follows suit and took seats on the opposite side.


    "I''m Lucy Sharterux, Lady Wickshire." Lucy answered.


    "Wickshire? As in Lucy Wickshire? I''ve heard of you!" Methrede exclaimed in a voice not short of a whisper, yet very much heard.


    "What have you heard?" Lucy asked as Taylor and some maids arrived with their dishes.


    "Nothing really, just whispers. Your name comes up a lot. But much more of recent." Methrede said rapidly.


    "I''m Christy Laz. My father, Lord J''hunten is also a household name." the blonde girl said haughtily.


    "I did not mean her father Christy, I meant her." Methrede frowned.


    "Whatever. She should at least know since she now has me as a friend." Christy nodded as though what she spoke of was obvious knowledge.


    "Friends? Why would I be friends with her? I know your father; Diamond mines, miles of land unused and wasted; Just needs the right hands." the other girl with raven hair snorted.


    "Shut it, Leah. How did you end up tying yourself to me? Of course she can''t be friends with you, she''s already friends with me and I don''t like you. As her best friend, it is only right that she cannot be friends with you." Christy declared.


    "I hear you come from a long linage of blondes. Is that why your hair is white?" Methrede asked Lucy, her eyes swimming in curiosity.


    "You are too presumptuous, Christy." Leah said to Christy as her face distorted in a frown.


    "Save your tears of apology, Mclears. You forget, you are not even nobility. Your father is just a tad too ambitious." Christy declared.


    "Have you heard of the luncheon coming soon? I hear some lords will be in attendance." Leah turned to Methrede who looked deep in thought, and ignored Christy''s taunt.


    "Only you would care. But I guess it matters as your family needs you to lead them to nobility through means of marriage." Christy said in a haha demure. Leah rose abruptly with her face red and fist clenched, then stormed off with her maid in tow.


    "Does that mean that if two blondes marry, their child will have your hair or if the blonde blood in the family is long enough, one day their child will have your hair?" Methrede asked Lucy, oblivious of the fight on the table. Lucy smiled at her question as she had never had such an amusing dinner.

 Chapter 6 - (1)

    Darkness descended when Lucy wasn''t looking. She waited in her room awake long after her maids had gone to sleep. With the darkness, came silence and time for all of deeper motive to move. A light knock on her window told her Walter was there to deliver. She moved towards her window in a gliding pace, opening it to let in the cool night air.


    "Do you have what I asked?" she asked lightly in a tone one without knowledge would mistake as a whisper, but she was heard as intended.


    "Yes, my lady." Walter answered and passed to her the documents he was given.


    "The man, how did he seem?" Lucy asked as she opened the documents.


    "Afraid." Walter answered after some seconds of pause.


    "Of whom?" Lucy asked. The light by from her table reflected outside well enough to see the dirty blonde hair and deep set green eyes paused in thought.


    "I am not sure he knows." he said.


    "I knew you were one capable of assessing character."


    "You have but met me once, my lady." Walter countered.


    "Once is enough." Lucy answered.


    "Dare I ask why you say so, my lady?"


    "You spoke very well for a person of your status. That only meant you had somewhat of an education to affect judgement. The moment I threatened you and your kin, you had the sense of mind to know when to feel fear. Yet you had enough judgement to stay calm even though you were but standing on hot coal." Lucy flipped through the papers he had brought.


    "That says nothing much of presence of head than lack of brawn, my lady."


    "Only very few men would look into eyes of a new born and feel fear. It means you see something. Something worthy of fear."


    "Does that mean it was a test, my lady? That you will not truly harm my family?" Walter asked, curiosity more than hope soaked his voice. Only then did Lucy look up from the papers. She looked almost amused by his tone than his question.


    "If I said so, would you believe me?"


    "Yes." He answered before thinking, surprising himself. He more than any felt she probably would still kill his entire bloodline. But why did he answer yes? The lady smiled for the first time since he had seen her.


    "Good. That means you''re ready for your next job." She said handing him a pouch. He looked into it and inside, gold.


    Walter froze for a second. For some reason, he saw a light shine on his dark life. A light that felt to him, would burn him inside out. A light some part of him desperately wanted to chase away. Those words from the lady''s mouth gave him an impression he could not describe. He knew he felt something; was it anxiety? Was it delight? What was this feeling? Lucy took Walter''s silence for a confirmation.


    "Do you believe anyone would have me as an enemy?" Lucy asked.


    "Yes, my lady"


    "Why?"


    "Some people are born to be killed." Walter answered. Lucy paused for a moment to stare into green eyes.


    "Your impression of me is amusing. As much as people would think it wise to play with me, how many do you think I truly ignore?" Lucy asked.


    "None."


    "I guess, I do give that impression." Lucy sighed.


    "The Mclears are a rich family devoid of title in any form possible. But for their riches, they have not a standing in society. They seem to find it amusing pricking my skin as I but try to make a turn." Lucy paused a moment, allowing the air to grow stiff between her and her words.


    "You have an impression of Jo Jodanham. Have him look into them for me or don''t, it''s up to you really." Lucy said, causing Walter to frown in confusion. That was no instruction at all.


    "I have work for him. Tell him, I want to know each person the headmistress has in her confidence, no matter how insignificant. He will be paid when he delivers." Lucy instructed.


    "I will." Walter answered. He knew he had received an instruction and had been dismissed, but he waited. She had not truly told him what to say about the Mclears issue.


    "Is there something else?" she asked him. She no more stood by the window, but he could see her shadow cast upon the table by the side.


    "No, my lady. I shall take my leave." he left in haste.

 Chapter 7 - (2)

    Walter was sure of one thing; he needed to leave soon. He had told himself, it was just an information delivery. But something made him feel uneasy as he was not given a document, but had to give instructions himself. This told him the lady was testing him. He had no money but the gold in his pocket, neither did he have the status to give instructions to someone of Jodanham''s standing. Confused about how to go about it, he decided to go home instead. He had to figure out how to approach this. The lady did not give him a time limit. He decided he will do it in the morning.


    He rode home with a small pouch of gold, and a nest full of thoughts hatching in his head. He arrived home and tied his horse in the backyard stable. He unlocked the door and walked into the house to find it dark and silent.


    "Is that you Walter?" his mother called from her room.


    "Yes Ma." he answered back. He made his way to his room and walked in to find his little brother asleep on his bed. He looked at the other side of the room, at his brother''s bed too small for him to sleep in, and took a seat on the wooden stool by the bed side, rested his back on the wall and closed his eyes. It did not take him long to fall into deep sleep.


    Morning came fast, as Walter woke to find himself on the floor. Shocked more that he did not wake up as he fell to the floor at night, than that he fell at all, he tiredly got up. He washed his face with a bowl of water and used a wet cloth to clean the rest of his body. He looked on his bed to find a clean white dress shirt, dark brown trousers and coat, left for him by his mother. He wore them quickly and went out for breakfast hoping there was still some left on the table. He walked out to find his family eating. He greeted his mother and father before taking a seat.


    "You are not going to work today, son?" his father asked.


    "No. Someone is covering for me." Walter answered. It was a lie as far as he could tell. Today was the fifth day of the week; his off day. He could stay back if he wanted, but he had never before, as he knew they needed the money.


    "And you''re doing what for this?" his father asked.


    "Nothing. I covered for him many times. He owes me." he answered.


    "Ma, what are you doing today?" he asked is mother.


    "Mother!" she corrected him, "I want to get Amie at least three dresses for the coming white cold. She''s outgrown all her dresses."


    "Mother, I get to come right?" Amie, Walter''s little sister asked. She was not really little as she was turning seventeen come the white cold and Ma would start fussing about getting her married off. His mother was a lady. Born the last daughter of a baron, she lost her title when she married Pa. This did not deter her from her upbringing, and her need to impact them unto her children. She was all about speaking right, being clean and acting proper. She always seemed to miss her time as a lady and forgets that her children had no status to worry about. His sister did need the clothes, though. She and Pa were the only red heads in the family and he could not say that he had not noticed the way the boys in the village looked at her.


    "Of course you can come. How else will we know if it''s your size?" his Ma answered.


    "I''ll come too, Mother." he announced, confusing everyone.


    "Why? That you got no work today, means you can just go ''bout town lazying?" his father asked.


    "No. I have not been to town a while. I won''t take long." he answered almost lazily, making his father frown. They ate in silence for a while before he got up and went to his room.


    He looked again into the pouch of gold since given. He counted twenty gold coins. The lady was generous, he thought for a second, before wondering if she had a motive for doing so. He divided the gold into two. He tied in clothe the remaining ten pieces and hid it under his bed. Placing the leather pouch in his coat pocket, he put on his coat and went out to meet an empty table. His father stood by the door, ready to leave for work. He took out two pieces of gold and handed it to him. His father''s eyes grew at the sight of the coins which for a moment glittered, as though to emphasize it''s splendour.


    "I was paid yesterday for delivering the document." he said and turned away before his father could conjure a protest. He took a seat on the table and waited for his mother to finish with the dishes. Amie arrived soon after his father had quietly left, wearing a pale pink dress. It was her favourite and the only to still fit her now tall form. She put on her cream over-washed coat. He could tell she was excited. She never gets the chance to go out into town as she was always at home taking care of their six year old brother, Allen, or learning proper etiquette from her mother. She did not work, as mother said it was unbecoming of a woman, for working was a man''s job. He felt bad for his father. While the wives of his peers worked to make sure there was enough income to the house, his wife did not and did not allow her daughter to work either.


    His mother always stood by the principles of her upbringing, disregarding the reality of who she now was. Soon his mother finished washing the dishes and went in to freshen up. She too came out in her afternoon dress. His mother''s dress, though old, was a memoir of her former status. Though she wore less of them at home, she still had so much clothes from her former life. Clothes she once hoped to pass to her daughter. Unluckily for her, like Walter, Amie had taken father''s tall genes in contrast to his mother''s small and petite form.


    "Allen! We''re out into town for a while. Stay in the house. Do not go anywhere. I don''t want you going to the neighbours for games of any sort." She warned strictly.


    "Yes Ma" Allen answered from inside his room. Walter did not in anyway believe Allen would do as told.


    Walter got on his horse and his mother and sister did as well. If anything they had, it was horses.


    Ten horses stayed in the stable behind their house. They were his mother''s dowry. His mother made his father build a good and secure stable as she claimed it was now Amie''s dowry. As their house was far from the village and isolated, people did not know it was there. They never went into the village with them as their mother wished that no one would know of them. She was against riding into town too as she had grown up in a carriage instead of on top a horse.


    Town was far from the village and took a while to get there. The smell of the town hit them before they saw it. It was rowdy as ever, as the lower town was where marketing of the lower class happened. Then the upper town connected to the main city, where the nobles stayed. His mother stood out like a sour thumb.


    She was overdressed for the location, but she knew where she was going enough to steer her way through the people, finding her way to a much cleaner part of the lower town. Though she wanted to stop, Walter had plans to meet with Mr. Jodanham. He knew his mother had taught him that he needed to inform the household before making an appearance, but he wanted to go unannounced. He felt it good for his confidence when delivering his orders. He remembered the look on the lady''s face. With that picture in mind, he brazed himself. After all, he had no one left to fear, not even society.


    "Ma, let''s go to upper town instead." he said.


    "Mother!" she corrected him, "Walter, you know how expensive things are in the upper town. Clothes are bought in silver there. Here we can buy anything in copper and iron." she protested.


    "I have been paid, Mother. Lets go." he led them ahead regardless. Upper town was much cleaner and organized than lower town. His mother had been here in another life and led them toward a popular market. It was loud but not as rowdy as lower town.


    "You both go. I''ll be back." he said, handing them five gold coins. His mothers eyes grew into large green pearls at the sight of the coins.


    "You were paid...in gold?" she asked and he nodded, leaving them to it.

 Chapter 8 - (3)

    Walter was already quite familiar with the route to Mr. Jodanham''s town home and found it easy to make his way there. Knocking on the door, he waited till the lanky butler stood before him with a frown on his face.


    "You again. The master is busy with guests."


    "Move. I don''t have the time to listen to you." Walter slipped into the house. Before the man could process what had happened and rush after Walter''s figure; he had made it into the formal sitting room. Walter paused as he notice the guests that the butler had mentioned. A nobleman garbed in a sharp suit and a loudly dressed lady; who Walter could see despite the heavy make-up, her natural beauty, sat in discussion.


    Mr. Jodanham, who was bowed in an explanation, paused at the site of Walter; causing the attention of the room to shift to Walter, who seemed to be unaware of the stares. He stared down Mr. Jodanham. Something about this man irritated him. What? He could not put a finger on it.


    "What..." Mr. Jodanham started to say.


    "Forgive me, sir, I tried..." the butler tried to explain.


    "I don''t have time and neither should you." Walter said. He always prided himself someone who knew his place. But he could not shake the feeling of power that rushes through him when doing the lady''s work. Yes, he knew his place quite well and standing there he knew who was who to fear; Lady Wickshire first, then others.


    "Do you have it?" he asked Mr. Jodanham.


    "Well, I was about to ¡­." Mr. Jodanham felt the temperature of the room sink.


    "Let''s talk." Walter said. Mr. Jodanham looked at the nobleman and lady and bowed deeply.


    "Forgive me, my lord, my lady, I will only be a minute." Mr. Jodanham led Walter away up to his study.


    "Look, boy, you can''t show up when you please. One should know his place!" Mr. Jodanham spun and raged the moment the door closed.


    "Do you know of the headmistress of Courtkruff ladies academy?" Walter cut him off. The question caused the round man to pause.


    "You have instructions; everyone in her confidence, friends and all, how they are related to the minute detail and how they make contact."


    "The lady asked this?"


    "Would I come, if not?" Walter asked.


    "I will see to it."


    "Are you done with the first job?"


    "Yes. Just one moment. But...does the lady want this immediately?" Mr. Jodanham asked.


    "Why?"


    "No reason. I just felt that if I had more time, I could do a much more impressive job... if it could be delayed....at least till this night.... even though I''m quite busy ¡­ I could.."


    "What are you busy with this night?"


    "Oh.. nothing much. The lady''s work comes first. Time is the essence. I will see to some lords and then.."


    "Who?" Walter asked, making Mr. Jodanham pause. Walter knew not to ask, but he did not trust this man and was sure he was up to something. He had no intention of leaving the document with him for one more minute than needed.


    "This is someone you do not know of, so there is no need to ..."


    "There is a need. Requesting to keep the document till you have met with some people, is a clear sign that something is wrong. Who do you intend to see this night?"


    "Just Lord Morge and some others you don''t know.....it is nothing suspicious, I assure you. No need to let the lady know of it.... but... if you...." Mr. Jodanham started to say.


    "I will wait down stairs for the document." Walter said and walked away. Going down, he found the lord and lady had yet to leave. It seemed whatever they came for was not simple, else they would have left; seeing how rude Mr. Jodanham was just a while ago.


    "What do you do, boy?" the nobleman asked.


    "I am yet to find out myself." Walter answered.


    "A man that does not know what he does is beyond simple." the nobleman said.


    "A simple man does not do beyond what he knows" Walter answered, causing the nobleman to nod and the lady, stifle a smile.


    "Then, I''m curious as to what is beyond you." the nobleman said. He found this boy curious in every way.


    "I never agreed to being a simple man." Walter answered. The nobleman believed every word he said. Very few people of the lower class had this kind of education displayed by the boy, nor the confidence to say those words. He was sure someone was behind this boy, making him confident, making him without fear.


    Mr. Jodanham rushed down and handed the document to Walter, who was still standing in the sitting room. Walter looked down at it. He did not know if this was what was asked of Mr. Jodanham, but he had no intention to let Mr. Jodanham relax, so he took his time to flip through the pages.


    "Lets hope you worked to impress." Walter said, glancing at the now sweating Mr. Jodanham. Giving a little bow that was no different than a nod to the nobleman and lady, he left the town home.

 Chapter 9 - (4)

    Walking outside, the smell of the town air hit him and he felt a weight overwhelm him. He only gave Mr. Jodanham one instruction. He did not ask anything about the Mclears. For some reason he just did not feel like it. It didn''t feel right. Of course it did not help that he mistrusted Mr. Jodanham too much. Getting on his horse, he made his way to the city. Passing through the threshold, he saw before him a much wealthier and cleaner setting. The buildings in this area were expensive, as they were built with great care and grandure to reflect the importance of it''s owners. There were not as much people as the lower and upper town, but there was still a lot of people around as it would not be a city if otherwise. But the people here carried themselves high, as they considered themselves respected and important people of society.


    He only had one reason to come here. He knew that people like the Mclears, though not nobility, would live in this area. He wanted to find out as much as he could from the servants and maids here. People underestimated the lower class.


    They were the ones who cleaned, washed and followed around their masters, hearing everything that happened in the home. They were the keepers of all sorts of societal secrets and scandals. He needed to find his way to where the workers of the Mclears home congregated.


    He had been to the city once before. His father had taken him to see the Yorkleire butler; who had helped his father get the job he was doing till date. They had met the old man in a corner street off the clothing district.


    He made his way there after paying for his horse to be secured for him. He did not expect to see this butler again, but this corner was a sales area. Only the servants went there. Things sold ranged from trinkets to clothing. He found his way to a corner were one could sit and have a drink.


    "Can I join you?" he asked the man who was drunkenly swinging his head. Without waiting for an answer, he sat. There were three people including himself who sat on that table.


    "Interested in some diamonds?" the other man sitting across him asked.


    "Diamonds?" Walter raised a brow.


    "Yes. Y''look like someone to buy it well, see?" the man answered. Walter could tell this man did not work in any of the households from his accent. Even though the maids were not educated, most of them were well spoken. Especially those servants that worked directly with their masters. Taking a closer look at the man before him, Walter noticed he was dirtier than most in the city. Even the drunk beside him could boast of his scent. The man before him had sooth all over his skin and clothes.


    "Are they real?" he indulged him. His intention was to come several times, till those around knew his face enough to share some secrets. Maybe he would even make friends with someone that worked in the Mclears household.


    "I''ll tell you a lil'' som''ting. They be real diamonds. Mclears'' diamonds, if I bet me remaining teeth well." the man said with a lowered voice.


    "Stolen then?" Walter frowned. What were the odds?


    "Naw. Just pick''em up. Them be to blame for no looking well at them shiny things. I''m Barney." the man introduced.


    "Can I see them?" Walter asked ignoring the man''s introduction. Barney took out his other hand from under the table and opened it. In his hands was a cloth. In it, were a few diamonds, Walter counted thirteen in total. There were tiny, but still a lot of diamonds.


    "How can the Mclears be this careless?" Walter whispered in suspicion and feigned shock.


    "If y''ask me, they be in a hurry." Barney whispered, coming closer. The smell of his breath hit Walter, causing him to cringe, but Barney did not notice this.


    "A hurry? To where?" Walter asked.


    "There be some word in town. I''ll tell you if you buy the diamonds."


    "How much?"


    "200 silver."


    "One gold coin."


    "I''ll take it. But, you can''t take it back if it be fake." Barney smiled sinisterly. Walter couldn''t care less if the diamonds were fake; he needed the information. Though to him, it was a little too expensive, he knew the lady was generous and would pay him if he did his job right.


    Opening his pouch, he took out a gold coin. Dirty Barney tied the diamond in a dirty cloth and exchanged it for the gold coin from Walter. Licking his lips, he stared at the gold coin as though it was a deity descended.


    "Tell me." Walter said softly, keeping away the diamonds in his shirt.


    "There be some whispers of the Mclears moving for night. Large carts in the thick of night. Like ghosts, them say."


    "Carts? Moving them where?"


    "To the Townsdale land in lower town fields. Where they be come from? No body know. Like ghosts, they be."


    "The Townsdale land? I''ve heard of it. Hasn''t it closed since the Townsdales were all executed?"


    "Everybody know that the land be under the town guards. In day, there be many guards. But for night, all them guards leave, then them ghost carts start t''come."


    "Then, how did you get in? How did you know it is the Mclears moving at night?"


    "Get in? No. It be at the outer field that I see them diamonds. Just warning you, friend. If they be fake, you be already pay for''em. Hehe." the man laughed.


    "The outer field? How?" Walter asked, ignoring the warning.


    "When I be work for the Townsdales, I bury my coppers on the field. Since the guards be there, I watch''em well. The ghost carts be enter and leave twenty minutes before the guards come back."


    "When do the guards leave?" Walter asked.


    "Ten minutes before the quarter morning strike."


    "You are sure it is the Mclears that enter at night?"


    "The Nayl street blacksmith''s third son be see them crest."


    "I''ll be leaving now. Enjoy the gold coin." Walter said and left calmly.


    Though his steps were slow and steady, his chest was drumming to the tune of his racing heart. This was a big find. He was not sure if this was the information the lady needed, but this was big. He was not sure if he should tell her or investigate first. Riding his horse away from the city, he made his way to Upper town, where he had left his mother and sister. Arriving, he found them waiting.


    "What took so long, Walter? We''ve been waiting for quite some time." his mother asked getting on her horse.


    "Nothing much, just work. Let''s go." he led the way as they made their way back home. On the way back, Amie went on about her new clothes and new shoes. She rattled on thanking Walter in between sentences. His mother kept shushing Amie as it was unladylike to talk so long on something so small. Still, her voice betrayed her and exposed how excited she was. She still did not fall out of character, making sure to maintain her calm and graceful exterior.


    Walter, on the other hand, could not hear them at all. He wondered how to approach the problem at hand. He needed to inform Her Ladyship of what he had just found out. Yet he felt he should go ahead and act quickly without asking. Reaching home, he dismounted and entered the house slowly. The day was still bright and it made him contemplate trying to meet Lady Wickshire, but he had not received any order to meet her, apart from night time.


    Thinking to that point, he knew he would be too late to enter the Townsdale land by then. He did not have to wonder long, a letter came for him.

 Chapter 10 - (5)

    "Walter, come here." he heard his father call as night started to descend.


    "Yes, father." he answered, going to the living room.


    "You''ve got a guest." his father motioned to a woman sitting in their dining room, as they had no sitting room. He looked at her clean but simple demure and knew she was not nobility. He walked towards her to see her better.


    "Who are you?" he asked.


    "I''m Shilla. I have come with a message." she said, handing him an unmarked letter and a pouch. On opening it, Walter recognized the handwriting even though he had but seen it once. It was Her Ladyship''s. He needed no telling that the pouch was filled with gold.


    Walter,


    I''d advise against coming to see me for a while; some in school think


    themselves wise these days. If something comes up, find the Earl of Morge


    and the Lord of Merve. It would be best to avoid taking too much action


    if it can be helped. The two are in my confidence. How you intend to


    convince them to take you in theirs is up to you. My maid, Shilla


    will collect what you have from Mr. Jodanham.


    I trust you will not over do nor under do, but just as expected. Handle what I asked.


    In trust,


    Lucy Sharterux, Duchess of Wickshire


    Walter looked at the woman before him. He wanted to ask about the goings in the school, but knew it was not his place. Feeling the weight on his shoulders double, he sighed and threw the letter into the burning stove.


    "Wait a moment." he said, going into his room and taking out the document from under his bed. He returned and handed it to her. He would have been suspicious of the maid if Her Ladyship had not mentioned the document from Mr Jodanham. He was sure that only she would know of his orders.


    "I will leave now." Shilla said, wasting no time to leave.


    "A woman should not be roaming the night. What be in the letter, Walter and who was she?" his father asked from the corner.


    "No one of importance" he said, going in to take his coat. It was going to be a cold night.


    "Neither should a respectable man be roaming the night." his father rebuked.


    "Something came up." he answered.


    "No son of mine will roam the night. Tell me now, what be in that letter?! This work ends now. Only things of shame walk the night!" his father bellowed.


    "I''m sorry Father, something''s come up. I must leave."


    "Walter!"


    "I will be long." he said, taking his leave. Though he understood his father''s fears, he could not let this opportunity pass him. He first made his way to a cart maker. Walking into the wood filled shop, he knew he still had time before he had to go over to Mr. Jodanham''s home.


    "We''re closed for the night, Sir." the boy in the store told him.


    "I need three carts for the night. How much will it cost?" he asked the boy.


    "To buy will cost sixty copper, sir."


    "Have three of them delivered to this address in half the full hour turn." he handed the boy a gold coin and the boy rushed to give him his change.


    "Don''t forget and don''t be late either." he said and rode into the night.


    If he calculated right, it would be quite some time before he''d be receiving instructions from Her Ladyship. Meaning this would be the best time for Mr. Jodanham to be receiving his night guests like he had said. And according to the man, one of the guests was Lord Morge. He had no reason to see the man if not that he felt he would need the help.


    Tying his horse at the Jodanham home, he oriented his brain. All the lady said was that he could seek them if need be. He had no idea how to approach that gathering inside. What if there were too many dignitaries? He had no intention of making a scene. It would attract attention and people would start to wonder what gave him the nerve. He had never found himself in this situation before. Right then he could hear his mother''s voice, drumming to him instructions.


    "When you find yourself doing something you don''t know, straighten your shoulder and keep a blank face and do it anyway. That''s what makes the difference between the noble and the common." Acting as if, he knocked on the door; his breathe so shallow, he could hardly hear himself breathe. The door opened to a familiar sneer.


    "This is not a charity house, boy." The lanky butler said. Walter walked passed him again towards the sitting room. Mr. Jodanham sat before three noblemen and a lady.


    He recognized the lady and one of the noblemen to be the two he had encountered earlier in day. That meant one of the men was Lord Morge and he expected Lord Morge to know the Lord of Merve. Looking at the setting, he sighed inwardly. Mr. Jodanham sprang up immediately he saw Walter walk in.


    "I am not ready yet." he said before he could register his own protest.


    "Why do you look so flustered? I only but walked in." Walter said blankly.


    "Must I do this now?" Mr. Jodanham said gesturing to his guests.


    "Will you not introduce us, Mr. Jodanham? I''m yet to know who he is despite this being our second meeting." the nobleman from the day asked Mr. Jodanham.


    "I...I" Mr. Jodanham started to stutter. Walter knew Her Ladyship could instill fear in people. He knew that quite well. But he never truly understood Mr Jodanham''s fear. Was he that afraid of Her Ladyship? Something about this man made him frown. He felt this man had more to hide than most.


    "I''m Lord Castledor. This is Lord Morge and to his right, Lord of Merve and if you may, Lady Steinhouse. You might be?" the nobleman introduced.


    "Call me Walter, Lord Castledor." he said turning his attention to the two other lords. Was this a joke? For some reason he was right at the place he needed to be. The two of them were right here.


    "Lord Morge and Lord of Merve." he said as though thinking than greeting. He paused for a second that felt like an hour to Mr. Jodanham.


    "An interesting party spoke of you two once." Walter said.


    "Someone we might know?" Lord Castledor asked with a witty smile. The Lord of Merve and Lord Morge seemed uninterested in the conversation as they had yet to even spare Walter a glance.


    "I doubt it, Lord Castledor." Lord Castledor took note that Walter refrained from referring to him as ''my lord'' but as ''Lord Castledor.''


    "But Lord of Merve and Lord Morge might have an idea. After all, not many people forget meeting the very scary one." Walter said. Lord Morge and Lord of Merve finally looked up.


    "Only very few people scare me, boy." Lord of Merve said.


    "No. Only one person does." Walter said making the two men pause. As if seeing him in a new light, Lord Morge turned serious and the Lord of Merve cracked a smiled.


    "Why are you here?" Lord Morge asked.


    "Because you two are and I have to work soon and I was told you''d be interested in a bit of fun." Walter answered.


    "I don''t think we have anything doing, do we, Lord Morge?" Lord of Merve said and Lord Morge nodded in agreement. Walter sighed inwardly and turned to Mr. Jodanham.


    "I''ll leave now. Have it ready soon." he said, before nodding to Lord Castledor and the lady, then taking his leave.


    "We''ll be back next time, Mr. Jodanham." Lord Morge said as they both excused themselves to leave. Walking out into the night air, they saw Walter paying a man in front of three large carts.


    "I will take the horses then. Goodnight." Walter said and the delivering men left. He stared at the three carts then returning to stand beside the two lords. His face paused in thought.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m wondering if it will be enough." Walter said.


    "Do you really know Her Ladyship?"


    "Yes. I have information that a delivery will be made to the Townsdale land in a full clock turn, west of the lower town by the Mclears." Walter said and the two men turned serious.


    "What are they delivering?" Lord of Merve asked.


    "Diamonds." Walter answered.


    "Let''s each take a cart. We will talk on the way."

 Chapter 11 - (6)

    They all mounted their horses and made their way out of lower town into the dark path through the woods. Covered by the night, they started to ask the questions that plagued them.


    "What is this truly about?" Lord Morge asked.


    "I received instructions to investigate the Mclears." Walter said.


    "From Her Ladyship?" Lord of Merve asked.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect to find out as much as I did, but the source was genuine. The Mclears have been working with the city guards to deliver large carts of things to the Townsdale land and one of those things if not all, are diamonds."


    "Are you sure of this? The Mclears have been taking her ladyship''s diamonds to make her hand over the Wickshire mines for a while now." Lord of Merve said.


    "The source came to me with prove. He tried to sell to me the diamonds he found on the field. He was not sure they were real though. But one thing is sure. We have a window tonight." Walter explained.


    "How?" Lord of Merve asked.


    "According to him, the city guards leave the land at night and the carts come in and leave just as fast as they came but we have a twenty minutes window from when they leave till when the guards return. To be safe, lets say ten minutes. I wanted to wait a while, but one cannot say who else that man had told of the diamonds on the field. It''s best to act fast." Walter said.


    "True. Even if we can take nothing, we will have a good idea of what they store there." Lord Morge agreed.


    "We should leave the road. We are close enough. The night is dark enough to mask the carts in the trees." Walter said.


    "So, the woods then?" Lord of Merve asked jovially.


    They did so, taking shelter in the trees and waiting silently. A while later they heard the guards ride away using the main road.


    "I guess it is as you say. It will not be long till the ghost carts arrive." Lord Morge whispered.


    ***


    The king strolled into a full court. His steps, weak and breathing, heavy. The court ministers stood as he made his way to the throne. Sighing, he took a look at them.


    "Sit" He said and they obeyed. No one needed a prophet to know that the queen orchestrated the entire ministers to make an appearance. What she was up to, he could not imagine nor did he have any intention to do so. Looking at the tensed nature of the hall, he had a bad premonition.


    "It''s good to see all of you so eager to do the kingdom''s work, but you are going too far to call a court gathering at this time of the night. You all need to relax a little more." the king said.


    "Your Majesty, we are here because your health is getting worse as days pass." one of the ministers said.


    "We but worry, Your Majesty. Forgive our intrusion at this unholy hour." another continued.


    "So, you are all here because of my health? Then you should have waited till morning so that I may rest a bit more." the king said.


    "Your Majesty, we plead your ears in this matter. In light of your health, the ministers have all decided it is time your majesty considers naming an heir." one of the ministers said and the king frowned. He knew the queen hoped he named Prince Thelmus heir, but he had put it off time and again.


    "Official Ghuil, His Majesty has but one son, there is no problem in that area. His majesty shall name Prince Thelmus when he feels like it." another minister countered.


    "Yes, I am in support of Official Jorge. This is only one of the many reasons we came here today. The matter of Crown Prince Thelmus will come later." another said. They brought it up and put it down so fast? From Prince Thelmus to Crown Prince Thelmus in seconds. The king could not help but sigh.


    "Your Majesty, We would like to present a law for your approval. That is the first of all things. We wish to make sure all unmarried ladies can not hold a property with a title, without a legal guardian. If one is not present, the property is to be held by the crown till the lady marries." one of the ministers said.


    Looking at them, the king could not help but burst into a fit of laughter. What was his wife planning this time? He had no intention of signing any law she presents at the moment. His laughter sent the hall into deathly silence. Tension could be felt in the air. When the king had calmed down, he looked at his ministers. He was obligated to give them a response.


    "Official Lerphs. Have you found your king so incompetent you have already named the crown prince yourself?" The king asked.


    "I wouldn''t dare, Your Majesty." Official Lerphs bowed his head.


    "He has not been named crown prince, yet you have already added the title to his name. I wonder if it is I you serve or he?" the king asked.


    "I deserve death for my impudence, Your Majesty." Official Lerphs bowed even lower.


    "Yes. You all deserve death." the king said, sending everyone into the frozen hills.


    "But tonight, you will all live." the king said and they sighed a relief.


    "Your Majesty is benevolent!" they all chorused with a bow.


    "The ability to name the crown prince remains the right of the king and no one else. I will not hear anymore about this issue. As for the other, we currently have no unmarried lady holding a property and title without a legal guardian. When that day comes, you may congregate and ask again. That is all I will take for today. The next gathering will only hold when I call you. Without receiving an invitation do not gather again." the king gave his verdict and got up, leaving them with no chance to take into mind what he had just said.


    Leaving, he could not help but frown. New laws? In the middle of the night? Why are they rushing it? He could not shake the feeling of bad luck looming over him. Sighing, he told himself to be patient, his beloved wife will make a mistake.


    "Your Majesty!" he heard a voice say in alarm and he found the queen and her entourage rushing to him. Pausing before him, she took a bow and her entourage followed suit.


    "You should be in bed, Your Majesty." she said with concern. She was a middle aged red head, but still looked to be in her thirties.


    "The ministers seem to have a mind of their own these days. I wonder where they get the courage to call for me so late at night." the king said.


    "The ministers? What would be of that much importance this time of the night?" the queen asked.


    "Worry not, my queen, it is just this and that. They are threading dangerous waters. I will not save anyone that falls." he said slowly, letting his words hang in the air.


    "My lord?" the queen''s confused eyes rested on him.


    "Nothing to worry your head about, rest well." the king said walking past her towards his chambers, while the queen stared at his leaving back.

 Chapter 12 - (7)

    ***


    Looking at the leaving carts, Walter and the two lords came out of the woods with their carts and headed for the direction of the Townsdale land. They made haste as time was of the essence. Riding into the land, they unmounted and nodded to each other. Looking at the four barns on the field, they all took one.


    "Let''s look through them fast." Rushing into the buildings, the three of them searched efficiently. A few minutes later, Lord of Merve rushed towards Walter and Lord Morge, who had just emerged from the structures they were searching.


    "Just wines and logs and documents." Walter said.


    "Me too." Lord Morge answered.


    "I found the diamonds. Not sure if it is Her Ladyship''s but those crates bear the emblem of the Mclears." Lord of Merve said.


    "Show me." Lord Morge said and they all rushed towards the said barn, with lord of Merve leading the way. They found the crates. Searching through, they found more than diamonds in the crates. Some were filled with gold.


    "All this gold. Can they all be the Mclears fortune? It''s a bit too much for a merchant family." Lord Morge said.


    "No need. Lets take it all. The carts we brought are not enough. But there are two more carts in the third barn." Walter suggested, taking a crate outside as he started to load the carts.


    "True, let''s move." Lord of Merve said and rushed over to bring the other two carts. He connected a cart to the one he brought with him. He hoped the three horses holding his cart could take the extra weight as he did the same for Lord of Morge''s cart. After setting up, the three men worked fast and time worked fast as well. With only a few minutes to spare till the guards return, they finished loading all they had found and mounted their carts and rode into the night. They made sure to take the forest path and avoid all main roads until they had ridden far enough to stop.


    "Do you have where to keep these carts Walter?" Lord of Merve asked.


    "No. It will not be safe where I live, I have family there. Why not return this to Her Ladyship''s land?" Walter asked.


    "No. We must keep low for a while before going to see her. If word of this gets out, they will think to search her first." Lord Morge said.


    "And us too. As careful as we may be, it is not particularly news that we circle Her Ladyship and could be considered loyal to her." Lord of Merve said.


    "The only option is you. How many know of you?" Lord Morge asked.


    "Just Mr. Jodanham and he cannot be trusted." Walter answered.


    "There is a farming village not too far from here. You must move. You said you have family? Bring them. The Baron of Dockstorm has property there, he has not even set eyes on for years. Let''s go there. After we store the carts, Lord Morge will wait till your family arrives. I will handle Lord Dockstorm. Make sure to get your family here fast." Lord of Merve issued instructions after thinking it through. The two nodded at his words. That was a good plan.


    "I guess that is okay." Walter agreed and they rode into the night.


    Walter dashed into his home at morning hour. It was still dark outside and it would remain so for a few full clock turns. Hesteadied his breathing as he went straight to knock on the door of his parents room.


    "Who is that?" his father asked cautiously.


    "Father, Mother, You need to get up." he called to them. Going back to the table, he sat and waited. His parents emerged soon enough.


    "Walter?" his mother asked, looking for him in the dark. He remained silent as she hurriedly lot a candle. His figure was revealed by the light, of him seated and waiting.


    "Do you know what time it is, boy?" his father asked.


    "We need to move." Walter answered. He had a bad feeling about their response. But he knew if people really started to search, it would only be a matter of time till they connect him to Mr. Jodanham and then to Her Ladyship. His entire family disappearing, was the best answer.


    "Move? Where?" his mother seemed a bit disoriented.


    "We need to move out of this house tonight and fast." Walter said.


    "What nonsense are you sprouting, boy?" he could see his father frown.


    "It will not be long, maybe not today, but someday. People would come looking for me. We need to leave before then. For your sakes." Walter said.


    "What''s you gone and done, boy?" he could almost feel the anger emanating from his father.


    "We need to leave now, Pa. Questions will come later. Ma, you should wake Amie and Allen." Walter advised and his mother nodded and rushed away. A little while later, he could hear his siblings complain in confusion as she hurried them in a hushed voice.


    "You expect me to take the entire family and run for what you done, boy? No. We stay right here! You go correct whatever it be you done. Don''t bring my family into this!" his father said turning away.


    "Do you think it''s that simple? Do you think if I walk out this door without you, you''ll be left alone?" Walter asked and the entire house paused, even his siblings seemed to go quiet all of a sudden. Walter sighed as he realized he sounded as if he was threatening them.


    "Where we are going, I''ll handle it. You just pack for us to leave right now." Walter said.


    "Elaine, don''t touch a thing. This has nothing to do with us." his father called his mother with a steel voice.


    "You will leave me house this instant, boy. Don''t come back unless your problems be gone!"


    "Listen to yourself, Pa. Do you think everyone is righteous like you? If I walk out that door, you''re all dead! You will not be able to protect Ma, Amie and Allen. You want to keep holding your head in the sky, do so. But consider that you have a family. Calm down and think rationally." Walter said, trying to control his temper. He had known his father was a stubborn man, but with the way this was going, they would not be able to leave before sunrise. Even with the badly lit room, he could still feel his father fix him a stare worthy of a vengeful spirit.


    "We will not be involved with you and your problems! Leave!" his father scolded, raising his voice, almost enough to match his legendary stare.


    "Then what? What will you do when the city hall calls for your execution? If you can find a better way, then I''ll leave." Walter said and his mother sucked in an audible breathe in shock.


    "Miles, we must leave." his mother said in a shaken voice.


    "Why? Why must we be saddled with a child that walks the night doing devil''s work? Why should we run? We be join you in your acts?" his father asked. He did not know what to do with this devil child before him.


    "So? So what?" Walter said so softly, it sent shivers down everybody''s spine.


    "You will be killed if you stay. So, what does it matter if I did it alone? Is that what you will tell them? ''He is no more a son of mine. He did it on his own.'' Do you really think it matters? You remain so stubborn, but I find it hard to believe you will risk the entire family because you think your fellow righteous men will nod their heads when you speak truth. I will go in and pack my room. When I come out, you must have made your choice. To die or live. It has never been more simple." Walter said and walked into his room.


    Without thinking too much of what his family was doing outside his door, he packed. Being low born means having little to nothing when it came to personal belongings. He only had a few clothes and a bed made with hay. Putting his clothes in a sack only took a minute or two to complete. His little brother rushed in after him and packed in haste too, making sure to avoid looking in Walter''s direction. He sighed as he left the room after him to see him take a seat beside Amie on the table. Looking behind them he saw they were all packed. Like him his little brother had only a sack of clothes. But his sister managed one trunk. His father came in from outside.


    "Start to take things out. I will get your mother''s endless trunks." he ordered Walter coldly, then made his way to his bedroom. Walter took the trunk and bags out and put them in the cart. He looked back to find his father dragging behind two of his mother''s trunks. He could hear his mother complaining.


    "What about the other things. Are we only taking our personal belongings? Amie''s horses..."


    "Those horses are old and frail. Getting it sold would be hard, talk more of giving it as a dowry." Walter said.


    "Those are my belongings. I will not leave them here." his mother protested.


    "Mother we must disappear, leaving no way to be traced. Those horses are marked with your family''s crest. Leave it. I will buy you new horses." he made a promise he knew would be hard to keep. If horses were so cheap, everybody would have had one.


    "You must! Since you have discarded your sister''s dowry, you must be responsible for providing one when she is about to marry." his mother huffed as his father returned from the house with two more trunks. Loading them up, his father turned and took the driver''s seat. He could hear his mother mumbling in complaint as she climbed up on the cart and sat on one of her trunks. His siblings followed her lead, taking a seat on the trunks. He glanced back at his siblings as he mounted his horse. Amie remained expressionless and quiet, while Allen seamed drowsy.


    "Let''s go. It is best not to attract attention." Walter said riding ahead, as he led his family away from their life and all they knew, to a life he had no expectations about. He wondered if he would ever come back. His mind wandered to his first meeting with Her Ladyship; he had no expectations nor regrets. He did not bother a hair to glance back at the past.

 Chapter 13 - (8)

    ***


    Lord of Merve sat in the private study of Lord Dockstorm, His face remained solemn as he heard Lord Dockstorm walk in and take a seat before him. The old man''s grey hair was visible in the dim light, a contrast to his all black night dress. The man looked at Lord of Merve''s solemn face and sighed.


    "The look on your face tells me I will not like what you''re about to say." Lord Dockstorm said.


    "Haye, it has been long. You are getting old."


    "You too, will get old."


    "Not soon, though. I wonder how you''ve been doing. I heard you had a visitor from the court."


    "Ah... You know more than most that I have no place in such things. I may have a lot of accomplishments in my life, but I am still just a baron. The royal court is no place for me." Lord Dockstorm said. He wanted to be clear that he did not deal with Lord Rhog in any way.


    "It matters not. Today, I''ve found a buyer for the Molshen land and farms."


    "Really? I didn''t know I was selling." The old lord laughed.


    "I didn''t know too until I made a split decision and said I''d look into it with you. So, what do you think about letting me out of this pinch." Lord of Merve said.


    "To be honest, I see a lot of potential in that property."


    "You saw a lot of potential years ago. I wonder if that potential will ever be realized." Lord of Merve smirked.


    "Al right, it''s my wife who wants the land. It seems she has been interested for a while. I have tried to hold unto it for as long as possible. But, I don''t quite understand why she won''t be satisfied with a new necklace."


    "Well, you have tried long enough, don''t you think? Besides, your wife playing her hand at properties is not what you truly want, right?"


    "I..." Lord Dockstorm started to say.


    "I know why your wife wants that land. You, more than anybody, knows she was gunning to marry Lord Torgenn in her youth but lost to an unknown woman from across the unending seas. When the late Lady Torgenn came into society, she gained the respect of men not women. She always felt she would catch up and dabble in things like the late lady did and yet even in death, she remains in the Lady Torgenn''s shadow as just a wife." Lord of Merve said.


    "I... There is no basis for that speculation and it is not necessarily truth." Lord Dockstorm felt his brows grease with sweat. The knowledge of his wife''s rivalry with the late Lady Torgenn was not news. But the way he puts it makes it seem like that land is but a way to pierce a sword in the late lady''s grave and if she pierces deep enough, she may poke her way from past to present; and the Lady Torgenn of today was more trouble than the one of past.


    "Of course, it''s not. Truth is fluid, it''s a matter of perspective. What do you say, Lord Dockstorm. You must decide what is true for yourself." Lord of Merve suggested darkly.


    "Are you threatening me? Is this for the Lady Wickshire?" Lord Dockstorm''s face turned grave.


    "No, It''s not a threat. It''s a suggestion from a friend to a friend. You can only use your hands to decide what is true. If you do well, your truth will become your wife''s truth and the world will believe it too. Do you still intend to hold unto something that is encouraging people to speculate truth? Or you will let it go?" Lord of Merve asked.


    "It''s nothing at all. You can take the land and everything on it." Lord Dockstorm caved, reaching into his drawer and pulling out a paper after a little bit of search. He handed it to the Lord of Merve and sighed.


    "That is the deed to the property and everything on it. I have done a little bit of work on it; building a country home for my wife, so that price must be worth it." Lord Dockstorm said. Lord of Merve looked at the deed in his hands and smiled.


    "We will handle the little details tomorrow." he said getting up and nodding slightly in a salute before exiting.


    ***


    Walter led his family as they rode out of forest paths into farming plains. It took quite a while before he arrived at a country home paved in stone. He could hear his mother gasp as the cart stopped. His family touched the ground and stared up at the mansion before them. It may not be a viscount''s home, but it was certainly noble. Walter walked towards Lord Morge who was standing by the door way. His family followed his lead and went up to the dashingly dressed noble man. They curtsied before him, except Walter who had forgotten the man in front of him was in fact, the Earl of Morge.


    "Andy!" Lord Morge called and a dashing young man rushed over.


    "Sir." the man bowed.


    "These are your new masters. Make sure everybody is familiar with the change. Take their things in and help them get comfortable." Lord Morge instructed and Andy cautiously showed Walter''s family inside. Left alone, Walter and Lord Morge stood silently, as if waiting.


    "He has not handled it yet, I''m guessing." Lord Morge commented on Lord of Merve''s absence.


    "What about the crates?" Walter asked.


    "Apparently the Dockstorm house wanted this for a second country home near the capital. They even had a vault built in. I supervised the offloading of the crates." Lord Morge answered, handing over a key to Walter. Walter frowned at the outstretched hand and refused it.


    "You should keep it. The crates are safe here, so you hold on to the key." Walter said.


    "It is best if you hold on it. You are the last person that would be in charge of this. That is exactly why you are the best person." Lord Morge said.


    "You expect it will be stormy soon?" Walter asked.


    "No. I expect it will be calm. If the Mclears expose that they have lost all their fortune, they will be unable to hold their heads up in society.


    This is around the time people will just stay quite and see how it goes. Given that I know those crates could not possibly be Her Ladyship''s and the Mclears'' combined, I am almost certain there is a third person. That person is the unpredictable factor in all of this. We have no idea how far they will go. It is best for all to be silent for a while." Lord Morge analysed. The two remained silent till they saw the Lord of Merve riding towards them.


    "You took long." Lord Morge said.


    "He was a hard one, but it matters not. I have the deed." Lord of Merve said cracking his signature side grin. How he achieves it remains one of the greatest mysteries of Thriegor. He handed the deed to Walter, who looked at the sealed document and sighed.


    "You should handle it. I''m not sure when you will be able to see Her Ladyship, but we will make time to report what is at hand. Make sure to keep low for a while." Lord of Merve said.


    "Let me show you the vault." Lord Morge said and the three of them made their way into the mansion. Lord Morge led them to a small door tucked away inside a study. It was small enough to be covered by a shelf of books and remain unseen. Walter opened the door with the key in his hand. He saw the crates loaded in the space. Though he could clearly see that the vaulted room was large, the crates reduce it''s size greatly. Nodding, he looked back at the vault door, verifying how strong it was before they closed it back and pushed over a shelf to block it''s view.


    "We have to return now. If you need to contact any of us....." Lord of Merve started to say.


    "Let''s hope it does not come to that." Walter said, dismissing the need to have to go there. He did not need to explain that being seen going to their town houses would attract the attention of those looking. Nodding, the two lords took left.


    It took a while for Walter to move, as he just stood still and let the silence wash over him. After reorganizing his thoughts, he walked out and went down stairs to what seemed to be a dinning hall. His family sat in silence; so still, one would wonder if they were being held captive. As if on cue, his mother rose as she saw him enter. Even though her lips moved not, her eyes were loud enough for the entire family. Walter took a seat with them and his mother returned to her seat. They all kept silent for a while staring at Walter as if he held in his hands, a verdict from a judge.


    "Ask as you please. I will answer as much as I can." Walter broke the silence.


    "What is this place?" his mother said before any other.


    "This is our new home."


    "For how long do we have to stay here? Who harbours us?" his father asked.


    "Harbour?" Walter seemed amused. Right, he had told them they were on the run.


    "Yes. How can we stay here when this is not our home? How long till we can return?" his father asked.


    "How do you know we can trust these people? What if....." his mother started to complain.


    "You''re smiling." They all heard Amie say and paused. She was staring at Walter with a soft smile on her lips.


    "You finally smiled." she said again and no one spoke.


    "Sorry." Walter said, but his smile did not disappear.


    "No, it''s good. I''m guessing you must feel lighter now, you stopped smiling for a while." Amie said, her face maintaining a smile as soft as her voice. Walter thought of the irony of her words as he maintained his smile. No. If anything, he felt heavier than ever now. He had not slept all night yet sleep still found a way to delude him. He may never sleep, he thought to himself.


    "Do you like the house, Ma?" Walter asked.


    "Well, it''s an empty shell for now, but I can see potential." his mother said with a stiff face.


    "No one is harbouring us. This place is ours for a while. I am hoping mother still remembers how to run a household as this seemed to be one." Walter answered his father''s earlier question.


    "Really? I can really...?" his mother started to say excitedly.


    "What did you do to get it?" his father asked and every one paused.


    "The study up in the left wing is out of bounds. No one must enter unless I tell you to." Walter ignored his father''s question.


    "Do I get my own room?" Allen asked.


    "Sure. This place should be big enough. I am yet to know how big it is. The land and the farmers are under our care. Everything here must move as it should. That''s the best way to keep eyes away. I think father can help me out there." Walter said.


    "You have not answered my question. I have never run a farm. How should I know how to do it?" His father said.


    "You can learn slowly. One thing is for sure. You can not return to your old job. We have to be totally disconnected from our past. We will stay as long as we have to and no less. We have the task of taking care of the household and the workers and that includes the farmers and their family. Mother would want to handle the household, you should see me if something is wrong. which I hope not. I, on the other hand have today off from work but I will continue work tomorrow." Walter explained.


    "Why are you going back to work?" his mother asked.


    "I have no intention of handling this farm. This is your cup of tea, don''t drag us into it." his father said.


    "You should look at the books. Ask someone to show it to you. The lords already gave instruction to stay away from the study up in the left wing. But every other thing should be accessible to you. This house will not move if we all do nothing. Then people will start asking questions. I will take the room in the left wing close to the study. I''m going to have a long sleep..... if I can." Walter said and got up to leave.


    "You still no answer all our questions. You expect us to just change for you?" his father''s face said it all. He was angry at the sight of Walter''s departing back. Walter pause for a moment.


    "Nothing is going to happen to us. I worked hard and circumstances got us this place. Here, Amie can learn all what mother has to offer, mother can run a household like she''s always wanted to do. You can be the owner of a farm and lead a farming settlement. Allen can learn right. I see nothing wrong in the decision I made. My work needs me to be here at this moment and I saw a chance to take you all with me and change our lives a little. No one will come finding trouble as long as we don''t look for trouble ourselves." Walter said slowly. Even though his back remained to them, they could hear his voice clouded with stress. He left them and went towards the west wing. After checking that he had locked the study, he moved next door and entered a large room, larger than anything he had ever seen. he did not give himself time to look around as he collapsed into a soft new-laid bed and closed his eyes with a soft prayer on his lips; begging sleep to bound him in it''s embrace.

 Chapter 14 - (1)

    The next day was quiet. The capital woke up as usual; the rich enjoyed the soft morning sun, the poor got to work early. It was, if anything, the most peaceful morning of all time. But life bears a smirk of irony to it''s lips. The Mclears delivered their last batch of gold last night to an empty barn in the Townsdale land. All hell had broken loose in the Mclears mansion.


    An almost bald round man paced around his study dressed in his night garment. He occasionally robbed the bald spot on his head every few steps and sometimes threw a glare at the nicely dressed woman and the two mid aged men bearing slight resemblance to him, who sat before him. On other days, he would dote on them at the slight appearance of their shadow, today, he felt as though he should strangle them. He had called for a family meeting for one reason alone; they had lost a huge chunk of their fortune.


    "Please sit, dear, your blood pressure." the woman in purple satin tried to calm the raging husband before her. her graceful demure and slightly aged face showed the level of her calm.


    "Pressure? I should just die then!" the man exploded.


    "Father...." one of the young men by the corner started to say.


    "Shut it! This the result of your carelessness." he raged.


    "Your voice, dear. We need not let this stray to unwanted ears." she reminded him.


    More than any household, she knew how dangerous hers was. She married a man that loved to keep lovers in his marital home. Though she tried to make sure only ugly maids worked in her household, her disgusting of a husband enjoys to bring in prostitutes, which he always expected her to take care of. She knew that rumours of her husband making a harem in his household was already talk of many ladies'' tea rooms. She had tried everything to keep it hidden, so that she can not only hold her head high amongst her peers, but also that it may only remain a thing of rumour, unable to be proven or else, the religion will have them all executed. A man can have but one wife. She, on the other hand, ran a household full of concubines, the last thing she wanted was for any of the mistresses her husband kept to get wind of this.


    "I''m dead. How do I tell the queen?" the man rubbed his bald head as he paced.


    "The queen? Father what are you talking about?"


    "The royal gold. The royal gold was part of the ¡­....No.... This is not happening." Mr. Mclears trembled as he paced. He had started to sweat, more from the pressure he now felt from loosing such money, than the fact that this was probably the most exercise he has had his entire life.


    "What royal gold? What are you talking about?" Mrs. Mclears paled. Though it was a huge blow to loose all that money, as long as they kept silent and pretended it never happened, the sales for the quarter in their several business ventures will finally make up for it. They would pretend, cut down and soon, though hard, but surely, there was a light at the end of the tunnel. The words ''royal gold'' made her almost weep. She aged ten years at the thoughts that ran through her head.


    "The queen asked me to keep some gold from the royal treasury for her. I...I...Since I was sure of the Townsdale land, I sent it there." he said and the woman stood up abruptly.


    "What happened to our vaults? The one in this very study? No one comes here but you? Why would you take such a risk?" she said fumed. Seeing him tremble harder, she soon found herself joining him to pace.


    "The queen prepared people to sneak out the gold. The way it was all arranged I knew that it was better if found, it would have no relation to us. This is the kingdom''s money, we are talking about. What if it was found in our home?" Mr. Mclears explained.


    "Tam and I will investigate. For today, let''s do nothing. Let''s use today to search for it. At least till we have the upper hand in this situation." one of the young men said.


    "But, I have tea with the queen today. What if she asks?" Mr. Mclears shivered in fright.


    "You say everything is fine." the other man said.


    "Lie? To the queen? Our lives....It''s treason....I...." Mr. Mclears started to stutter.


    Mrs. Mclears'' face dropped to that of pure disgust. She had always known her husband was a coward, but she had hoped for the family, he would show a little bit more back bone. Dropping her dutiful wife persona, she grabbed him by the collar.


    "You listen to me, now. You will say nothing about this incident when you meet the queen. Understood? You may be small of a man, but I will not sacrifice my children''s lives because you can''t stop shaking. You better return from the palace with your mouth shut or you will die by my hands." she threatened.

 Chapter 15 - (2)

    Lucy sat before her vanity, a calm look in her eyes and an almost bored countenance made the two maids behind her, almost take to their knees begging. Lady Wickshire seemed very uninterested in the luncheon tomorrow, and would not even spare them a look, no matter how many dresses they brought out. They were nervous. Mrs. Muburg had come herself to make sure the lady got the best service. Their instructions were clear; to get Lady Wickshire to appear at the luncheon. They had talked all day long, using all their experiences in serving to try and entice the lady to take interest, but she had not even graced them a glance.


    "I hear the Dockstorm young lord will be there. He got a royal appointment last bloom." Taylor said with a coy smile.


    "A handsome young lord. I hear there will be lots of them come tomorrow''s luncheon." Mrs. Muburg smiled. They had hoped talk of men will steer the lady to start a conversation, yet, no matter how long they spoke, they only ended up looking stupid.


    Shilla walked in on the two trying to chat up Her Ladyship, and frowned. She had thought they would be wiser. The lady was not like others, she could not be led by the chin.


    "What do you think, Shilla?" she heard Taylor ask. Swallowing her frown, she turned to the lady.


    "My lady, Lord Morge and and Lord of Merve have arrived to see you. They are waiting in the fourth tea room." Shilla said and Lucy got up at last. The maids rushed after her and Mrs Muburg snuck away half way there.


    Lucy arrived the tea room and the two gentlemen stood as she arrived. Looking at the maids by the corner, they knew what to expect. Society scorned a girl of honourable upbringing meeting alone with the opposite sex.


    "My lady." they made a bowing gesture at the girl half their height. Her face remained unchanged at the sight of them. She did not offer a greeting in return, which neither surprised them, nor did they take offence; they were used to her attitude. She sat before them and before they could open their mouths, they were graced by three people they needed no introduction to recognize.


    This was the headmistress, Mr. Wensworth and Lady Dustaine. The three curtsied before the noblemen.


    "Lord Morge, Lord of Merve, it''s an honour to have you in my institution." the headmistress said. They had to give it to her. She was implying that they had made a visit for her. The two noblemen did not bother to get up, as the they cared not for societal norms. Lord Morge''s usually hardened face could not get harder, as he looked away without acknowledging those before him.


    Lord of Merve struck his usual side smile and looked away. They did not invite the three to sit and join them, as they turned to Lucy, who had not turned to see who was behind her.


    "I think you will like my visit much better, today." Lord Morge said.


    "Did something good happen?" Lucy asked.


    "Yes, it can be classified good." Lord of Merve said.


    The headmistress, Lady Dustaine and Wensworth froze in place. Though they knew they were joining in without invitation, they never thought the two noblemen would disregard etiquette and totally ignore them. They were not invited to sit and were left standing. The headmistress came today to integrate herself with the Lady Wickshire and become a mentor of some sort to the lady. She knew very well that the lady grew up without a mother. She had hoped to stand in for her mother during an important visit such as this.


    She had invited her friend, Lady Dustaine; who had her eye on Lord Morge and Wensworth who wanted an opportunity to get in the Lady Wickshire''s good graces. Never in her years had she been so embarrassed. But, she would not be a revered woman of society if she let such things show on her. She remained smiling, as though no such thing had taken place. Though she could not butt heads with the gentlemen, she could with Lady Wickshire.


    "Lady Wickshire it is rude to not introduce people. That is the first thing you should do in a gathering." she said, taking a seat beside Lucy with a smile on her face. If an outsider had heard her manner, one would compare her to a loving mother teaching her daughter. The three took the silence as an opportunity to take up seats. Lady Dustaine sat by Lord Morge and Mr. Wensworth to her side.


    "You had already beat me to it." Lucy answered almost bored. The headmistress laughed it off, seeming to take no offence in her manner, but her insides boiled. This little girl gave her no face!


    "Lord Morge, this is Lady Dustaine, she is a very good friend of mine." the headmistress introduced. She felt she had done a good deed for her friend by introducing her. This was time where Lord Morge would respond, but Lady Dustaine did not give him a chance as she rushed on.


    "It is an honor to meet you, my lord." she greeted.


    "Likewise." Lord Morge answered sharply.


    "I hear your trade in the sea side countries have been forthcoming." she immediately started a conversation. Lord Morge seemed like he had lost his patience.


    "Thank you." he quickly said before turning to Lucy.


    "The little man was one of a kind" he said, continuing his conversation, ignoring the lady beside him. If he allowed them to continue this aimless conversation, he feared it would divert into such pointless talk as the weather and geography. His manner warranted Lord of Merve to chuckle.


    "He had nerve, I''d say." he said to Lucy as though he had not noticed the people around him.


    "Was he of any help?" Lucy asked.


    "Lots. I wonder were you find these people." Lord of Merve answered.


    "We went on his suspicion and returned with the find." Lord Morge said.


    "You have retrieved it all, I''d assume?" Lucy asked.


    "And more. I suspect time for the gun to turn has arrived." Lord of Merve said solemnly.


    "How much?" Lucy asked, her curiosity had been peeked.


    "Too much. It can''t possibly be theirs too. Something is wrong with the entire find. I know it." Lord Morge said.


    "If something is wrong, you know not to keep it." Lucy said solemnly.


    "We know." the two men answered at the same time.


    "What do you want to do with it?" Lord of Merve asked and the room descended into silence.


    Their behaviour made those ignored, turn white. What were they talking about? Lady Dustaine turned indignant; she had never been ignored like this before.


    "Lady Torgenn. You know best not to meddle in the world of men." Lady Dustaine cautioned.


    "Lady Dustaine. You know Lady Wickshire grew up without a mother, it is natural for her to stray." the Headmistress said.


    "I had thought someone of etiquette and standing would know something so simple." Lady Dustaine heaved. The headmistress saw this a chance to ride on the conversation.


    "I sincerely apologize for her conduct. The lady will learn with time." She said, taking a motherly stand.


    In her mind, if she played it just right, the gentlemen leaving here would see her as a motherly figure to the lady and soon society would relate her to the lady. If she played it well enough, she could suppress this little girl under her armpit. Children like these; who are yet to see the world, need a little guidance; one that she hoped would develop to reliance. It did bother her a little about their conversation; it did seem serious. Why would a girl of such age talk about things of that level of importance? But looking at the small figure of the girl, suspicion drained from her mind. They were probably indulging her. A child of Lord Torgenn, who had more money than any noble man in the kingdom, they needed to indulge her once in a while.


    Wensworth, on the other hand, grimaced. Why had he allied himself with such a dull woman? He had told her before not to underestimate the Lady Wickshire, yet she seemed to have not heard him. He knew this lady was a scary one. Who were Lord Morge and Lord of Merve? They were amongst the most influential in noble society. No body even the Lord Torgenn dared not to give them face. They talked to the lady before them, not as though they were equals, but like her little minions. He could feel sweat form under his shirt.


    Lord of Merve looked at the two ladies with contempt. He could feel the anger radiating off Lord Morge, who looked at the lady beside him. Lady Dustaine shrunk back at the dangerous look in Lord Morge''s eyes. She felt extremely wronged. Silence descended as most could feel the dangerous air in the room. The headmistress was about to say more when she choked on her words. What was this feeling in the air? She felt as though the two men wanted to cut her into a thousand pieces.


    "Do nothing. Lets see how they play this out." Lucy''s bored voice lifted the darkness, as the air lightened.


    Lord Morge and Lord of Merve nodded and got up. They made a full bow to Lucy.


    "We''ll take our leave then." Lord Morge said, then they nodded to the others before leaving. Lucy couldn''t care less about them, as she made to leave.


    "Lady Torgenn. Even though you are without motherly attention, you should not lack basic etiquette." Lady Dustaine said. Her voice and eyes shot daggers at the small back that paused mid way.


    "Really? What etiquette did I lack, Lady Dustaine? Please enlighten me." Lucy turned and stared coldly at the woman before her.


    "Did you not know that a woman is to remain silent when men are talking?" Lady Dustaine asked.


    "Did you not see that they were talking to me? Or you thought they came all this way, left their homes and study to sit before me and discuss their matters-of-men? Or were you too busy trying to gain the attention of Lord Morge, you lost all brain cells?" Lucy asked mildly.


    Lady Dustaine choked on her words. She knew Lucy spoke truth. The two men were in fact speaking to her, but she had no intention of admitting that.


    "Lady Torgenn!" the headmistress reprimanded.


    "There is only one Lady Torgenn and she is six feet under. Do you really wish me dead or you; as the headmistress of this institution of etiquette, can not even remember a person''s formal title?" Lucy turned her attention to the headmistress.


    Though her words seemed to rebuke the woman, her tone and manner sounded as though she was making small talk.


    "Lady Wickshire, then. I had heard that you prefer to be address in that title of power. It is al right. What were you and the noblemen discussing about?" the headmistress said mildly, as though indulging a child.


    "Lady Beautmont, the registry of the ministry of ownership and lineage has it recorded that I, Lucy Sharterux, daughter of Lord Torgenn is in formality, Duchess of Wickshire. I do not expect a woman of noble standing; who bothers only for sewing patterns and tea curtseys, to understand something so important as the workings of any ministry. It matters not, you are forgiven." Lucy said mildly. Her tone soft as though talking to a friend. Though her eyes remained cold, she gestured indulgently, portraying herself as benevolent.


    The headmistress turned red. Half from anger and rest from embarrassment. Was she being looked down on? She did not expect the little girl before her to be so good in layering words. She addressed her as though she was a child as she intended to be the motherly one, yet was turned into the child. She was forgiven? She does not remember apologizing! Though she looked down on this girl, she never expected she was really officially, Lady Wickshire. Was it possible she was lying? She coughed away the lump in her throat.


    "It matters not what your title may be dear, you are still a girl. What serious things could a girl possibly have to discuss with two such noblemen." she maintained her smile. This was society. Even though she was angry inside and wished to tear apart this girl before her, etiquette demanded women smile and talk mildly as they fought with words. She maintained her motherly tone. Though it seemed stiff now, she still had confidence that this was a little girl she could squeeze under her wing.


    "Serious? The noblemen and I sat with you all when we talked. Something so simple is hard to understand? Oh.. It is my wrong. Women of noble standing such as your esteemed self, engage in greater knowledge such as tea and matters of weather. One need not expect more as it is beneath your visage." Lucy softly said.


    "You..." Lady Dustaine seemed to have reached her breaking point, but could not conjure the words to match her anger.


    "Given that I forgot to invite you when I welcomed the two noblemen, I will not lack so much etiquette as to continue to take up space. As you had all made yourselves comfortable needless of invitations, I suspect you must have urgent need for a tea room. Forgive my intrusion. I will take my leave." though Lucy''s words led one to think her rebuking their actions, her tone as she gestured to them and the room made her look like a benevolent queen taking care of her subject''s needs.


    She strode out of the room, leaving them white as paper. Through it all, Mr Wensworth said not one word, as though hoping to be forgotten. He heaved a sigh when Lucy had completely left the room with her maids.

 Chapter 16 - (3)

    A rich gentleman sat in his study looking exhausted. His eyes showed he had been working all morning, but his posture remained straight and the air around him remained firm, as though he was determined to finished the work in front of him. He watched as guard after guard brought in different people; from men to women. He listened to them haphazardly. None of them said anything of interest until one of them said something he had been hoping to hear.


    "They said something about diamonds on the Townsdale land. The man even said how the other be to go get them."


    The gentle man looked up sharply at the man before him, who looked half drunk and covered in sooth.


    "Where did you hear this?" he asked the drunk.


    "In a corner in the city. They be talk quietly. But they don''t know I be awake. The clean boy give Barney a gold coin for the diamonds. But he want to know also how to get in."


    "Who were they?" the gentle man asked.


    "I been drunk so, I never see them face. But the man smell clean and the other smell bad and say his name be Barney. This be what you been want, right? So the money..." the man kneeling said excitedly. The gentleman slapped the table in frustration.


    "Money? You just said one person is called Barney. How are my to find one Barney in the entire capital that could be full of Barneys?" the gentleman asked and the drunk seemed to visibly see his ten gold coins fly out the window.


    "No, no. The Barney be say something about The Nayl street blacksmith''s third son. The Barney man be say, that be the person who see the Mclears crest on them carts. That be good right? The gold....?" the drunk had not finished talking when a rope wrapped his throat, choking him till he moved no more.


    The gentleman looked up at his brother who had just choked the drunk and threw him a cloth to wipe his hands.


    "Tam, this is good. We must send people out there to check this information." the gentleman said, one could see his eyes brighten.


    "Calm down, Lionel. As good a progress this may be, there is still much to be done." Tam said.


    They did not notice the little feet that ran away on the other side of the wall. A little girl sneaked away to the back of the house, then into a room. Though the room was tucked away at the back of the house, it was well furnished. Before a vanity sat a beautiful woman putting on light make up. Her skin flushed and made her ginger hair seem as though set on fire. She turned as she heard the door open. Seeing it was her maid that rushed in, she sighed a relief.


    "What? Anything?" she asked the little maid.


    "Madame, it''s like I said in the morning. Someone be run away with the master''s money. Even now, the young masters be finding someone who know some thing." the little maid said.


    The woman breathed in heavily. This was good information. If she play it right, it might help. Though she was just a mistress in the Mclears household, she was not like the others. Not only the master came to see her, but the young masters as well. Sometimes they came and she served them all at the same time. She held a special position that the lady of the house hated. No matter what she did, none of the masters would let the lady drive her away or mistreat her.


    She nodded her head. She was very satisfied with her little maid. Though she was given a little uneducated slave girl as a maid, she knew she was not a noble woman who could only be served by a maid educated with her from birth. Still, she was very protective of this little maid of hers. She always hid her any time the masters came, so that they did not develop any ideas about her. The little girl was quite smart and knew to listen to any thing that happened in the household. She had seen as all the family went into the master''s study in the morning and knew she had to listen so as to tell her mistress.


    "And? Did they find anything?" the madame asked.


    "Some man say there be a person, Barney and that the Nayl street blacksmith''s third son be see the family crest. I think they be find this Barney on Nayl street soon."


    "Good girl. I know the lady does not want any of the mistresses to go out, but is the secret passage still blocked?" the madame asked the little girl.


    "No." the maid shook her head. The madame immediately got up and wore a coat and veil that hid her face partially, a common accessory for women who wished to be unseen.


    "You, stay out of the way till I am back. Let no one see you, okay?" the madame made her way around the mansion like she had always done before, till she was outside walking the street. She paid a coach to take her toward the west city. Arriving at her destination, she got off and stared ahead at the mansion before her. She made her way through the servants door and whispered to a servant near by and the servant ran off and returned fast. She was led to a study inside the well designed mansion and before her, stood the Lady Steinhouse. The lady had too much make up on, yet she still looked alluring. She curtsied to Lady Steinhouse.


    "Do you have it?" Lady Steinhouse asked.


    "Yes. I know where it is. I will have it in your hands soon." the madame reassured.


    "Soon does not mean now. You know what would happen if I don''t have this in my hands right?" Lady Steinhouse frowned. She did not like this madame. She slept her way to her position in the Mclears mansion, but she was useful. Those leaching Mclears men loved this kind of woman. As long as she found what she wanted, it mattered not how many men she slept with.


    "I know, I promise. They pay no attention to it. Now more than ever." the madame said.


    "Why now more than ever?" Lady Steinhouse asked.


    "My lady, some sort of trouble has befallen the Mclears. But to tell you this, you must promise when all is done, you will help my son and I resettle some where in the countryside." the madame bargained.


    "Do you think you have any right to bargain with me?" Lady Steinhouse asked, her face falling even further. The madame knew this lady was capable. To come to her title and be widowed so soon and still hold it five years after the husband''s death, is not something most young women of her age would have been able to do.


    "It''s a big one, my lady. I promise you will not regret knowing this." the madame assured.


    "Fine then, I promise. Something as little as this, is a simple matter to accomplish."


    "My lady, the Mclears have lost royal gold." the madame said and Lady Steinhouse sat up. Confirming that she had gotten the lady''s attention, the madame continued.


    "The queen gave the Mr. Mclears gold from the royal treasury to keep safe and he put it with some of his money in the Townsdale land and just yesterday, someone stole every single coin the own. They have no money. Today, they held a meeting saying they should do nothing and keep it silent. They are trying to find the culprit. I heard they already have a suspect." the madame said. Lady Steinhouse smiled viciously. She knew her uncle, the king, hated that queen of his. There was no way he would let her touch a copper in the royal treasury. If not for the woman before her, she would have laughed out in joy. That viscous queen has been trying to steal her uncle''s power, this was a chance to get rid of her once and for all.

 Chapter 17 - (4)

    Walter made his way into town. He would have loved to avoid the noise of town by taking another route, but this was the only way to the academy where he worked. Though it was still morning and his shift was for quarter day, Walter wanted to make his way to work early. He hoped to finish on time so that he could await instructions. Though he understood that he had delved far into this world and he would never be able to get out of it, he was still calm. Better yet, he felt alive and fulfilled. He rode through the lower town when he heard someone stop him.


    "Halt!" he felt himself stiffen at the sound of that stern voice. He looked back to find a well dressed man riding towards him. Though this man dressed well, he was still too far from a person of nobility or gentry.


    Walter raised a brow unconsciously. Now he knew, there was no way this was a man to be cautious of, he felt his calm return.


    "My lady requests an audience." the man said. Walter felt his brow rise higher. Who? As far as he knew, Her Ladyship was still in the academy. He nodded to the man and rode over. Dismounting his horse, he walked to the coach window. Before he could offer a greeting, the door opened.


    "Come in." the soft voice inside said. Now, he was suspicious. He remembered the small knife in his trousers and tensed as he entered the coach. The sunlight streaming from the window illuminated a lady dressed in an eye scratching colour. Her face was caked in make-up and her raven hair overly crafted and set with hair pins. Still, he could see her round face complemented by her almond shaped eyes. He was sure she had some what of a linage with people with slit eyes, when he saw her white skin and slender form. Though she was over dressed, her beauty was undeniable. Walter had seen this lady before; she was Lady Steinhouse. He sat silently, waiting for her to break the ice.


    "You refuse to acknowledge me the last times we met and even now that I sit beside you ?" she asked.


    "You did the inviting, should you not acknowledge me?" Walter asked and she giggled.


    "Are you going to tell me why I''m here?" Walter asked.


    "The Mclears have lost their entire fortune." she said. Only then did Walter directly look at her. He raised a brow.


    "Why are you telling me this?" he asked.


    "I just wanted to confirm something. You hide well." she giggled. "It matters not. Seeing as you and the two lords were acquainted, I assume, you all work for Lady Wickshire." she said and Walter frowned.


    "Oh, worry not. I''m not one of those aloof women strolling through society. I have known for some time that the Lord of Merve and Lord Morge worked for the lady."


    "If you know, then why this conversation?" Walter''s frown did not disperse. She pouted at his expression.


    "Am I not interesting to talk to?" she asked, yet Walter just stared at her.


    "I just assumed, that is what you all did last night when you were away, given that today, the Mclears have lost it all. After all, it was no secret that the Mclears were openly against Lady Wickshire."


    "So, what do you want?" Walter went straight to the point.


    "Boys should be less serious. I don''t want anything, I just have information to share." she said.


    "What do you get out of it?" Walter asked.


    "My reward is what you do with it. The Mclears are looking for a man named Barney. They heard, he had given a mysterious man information about the Townsdale land." she noticed the glint in Walter''s eyes when she said so, and smiled.


    "Worry less, boy. I had ordered the ministry of justice to take him before the Mclears do. They have him. The magistrate there is loyal to me; he will not release this man. You can meet him if you want. I can take you now if you want." she offered.


    "Too bright." Walter countered.


    "Night then?" she asked. Walter stared her down, till her cheeks turned red.


    "Why are you blushing?" Walter asked flatly.


    "Don''t you know you should not stare at people like that, boy?" she tried to suppress the redness in her face.


    "Don''t call me a boy. It''s irritating." he said and she giggled.


    "Boys want to be men before beautiful women." she teased the blank faced Walter. Walter stared her down a few seconds before he closed in on her face. She saw how close he was and she stiffened and reddened further.


    "Too much make up, loud dress, strong perfume..... Not interested." he said and withdrew.


    "I''ll be at the ministry''s back door at midnight." he said before leaving the coach.


    Lady Steinhouse remained in her stiff position long after he left. The coachman called to her from outside, worried something may have happened to her.


    "Let''s keep going." she finally said, adjusting her cloth as though she had just had a rendezvous with a man in the dark of night. She scolded her actions as the coach began to move.

 Chapter 18 - (5)

    Like a ritual, she entered the palace and approached the king''s study.


    "Lady Steinhouse arrives!" Announced a manservant as Lady Steinhouse is arrives the king''s study.


    "Enter." she heard a familiar voice say from inside. The door opened and she walked in swiftly. Pausing, she did a formal cutesy towards the man writing on a scroll. She remained in that posture, awaiting to be told to get up. She neither looked up to know if he had seen her nor stopped.


    The king continued writing. The silence in the room was unusual for the person who had been invited in, so he looked up from his work to find her still in the position, and sighed. Knowing her background, this was a normal practise. But, she had given up on that past. Why does she continue to use their traditions?


    "Please Helen, come in and sit. If I was a wicked man, I''d ignore you, just to teach you a lesson. How many times did I say not to be that stiff?" the king said, a half smile on his tired face.


    Lady Steinhouse looked at the pale faced man and smiled.


    "Your Majesty, you are with company. If I did not, someone would spread rumour of my lack of training. An audacious woman they would call me." Lady Steinhouse let slip a small frown.


    To the official stylus in the room, whose job was to record all the king''s work, The lady''s frown on her beautiful face was her taking an adorable stance before the king. To him, she looked a shy away from a spoilt child. But, Lady Steinhouse could not help but frown at the extent at which her uncle''s sickness had progressed.


    "If anything, they will talk of the uncle who has overly pampered his niece. Come here. Sit." the king weakly laughed. He waved away the stylus lazily. The elderly scholar bowed before withdrawing. Lady Steinhouse did not sit. She instead shut the door behind the leaving scholar.


    "Your Majesty, you look worse than ever." she commented as she moved to sit by his side.


    "Worry not, I''m not truly sick." the king said softly. Though his voice was softer than before, she could suddenly hear the strength in them. She raised her brow in question.


    "My darling wife had in fact been slipping a slow killing drought into my morning tea; it was never an illness." the king explained.


    "That woman has gone too far! Since you have found out that it was her, why not dispose of her?!" Lady Steinhouse asked in fury.


    "Calm down. She has taken the entire of my palace under control; I can find no proof. If I disposed of her without proof, the people and those old men at court would think me a bloody king. She has already established before the people that she is but a kept woman that has never experienced her husband''s love. If I do so, the palace drums will beat for her." the king explained, as his face darkened. It is funny how he, the great and powerful king, has but few he could trust.


    "She thinks herself invincible? We''ll see about that." Lady Steinhouse said indignantly.


    "Worry not, her days are numbered. She has poked her nose around for a while. This time, she sniffed the forbidden. It''s a matter of time before Lady Wickshire crushes her. This king will not save her when time comes." the king chuckled darkly.


    "We may need not wait for Lady Wickshire to handle her." Lady Steinhouse smiled for the first time since she arrived the palace.


    "And here I thought you were here to see you favourite uncle." the king smiled.


    "This is a hot one, and you will have her right were you want her. But before I tell you, you must promise that only I can decide on my marriage. If I bring you a man, you must agree regardless of anything." Lady Steinhouse said. She looked positively coy as she laid out her terms. She would not waste this chance to have total control over her life.


    "Fine, I promise. Tell me." the king sighed.


    "Your royal treasury is missing a chunk of gold, if not empty." Lady Steinhouse said and the king sat up.

 Chapter 19 - (6)

    The queen walked into the adjourning sitting room to find a very tensed Mr. Mclears. She narrowed her eyes as she felt something wrong with his demure. The man stood as he saw the queen approach. He made a bow and remained standing. The queen took a seat before waving away her entourage. She was quite disgusted with the man before her. Though she knew she was the one who had invited him over, she still glared fiercely at his timely arrival. She has eyes every corner of the palace and was informed the moment Lady Steinhouse arrived.


    Her husband''s niece stopping by the palace was not uncommon, as the king himself had decreed that she be allowed every corner of the palace. A decree he had never extended to her. Though the widowed lady was a common face in the palace, she was alarmed the moment she was informed they were having a conversation behind closed doors. This rarely happened. The lady had never hidden her dislike for her and never appreciated her presence, so she stayed out of the way, so as not to embarrass herself. Not only was the woman sharp tongued, she had the support of the king who would not care to defend her.


    She had a bad feeling about today. Something is certainly going on. The moment she heard that they were talking behind closed doors, she found herself going towards that direction. Only to be told that this man had arrived to see her. She could have gone nevertheless, but that court lady beside her talked her out of it. Glancing at the court lady leaving with her entourage, she found herself clenching her hands. This girl was brought from her home country of Northern Lan. She more than any, understood this girl''s importance above all else. Swallowing her anger she looked back at the now sweating Mr. Mclears.


    "Sit" she commanded and the man sighed and sat.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Mr. Mclears said, sitting down.


    "Have you done as I asked?" the queen asked.


    "Asked?" Mr. Mclears asked, very flustered and the queen narrowed her eyes.


    "I talked about the clad coming into the capital. You have made your preparations to guide them, I presume?" she asked. Mr Mclears felt the hair on the back of his neck rise, as he saw her narrow her eyes.


    "Yes. Yes. They have since agreed to taking on the job. Everything is ready for when they will arrive." Mr. Mclears said hurriedly. The thought of the plan going well, made her smile. Those were the best assassins in the east countries. If anyone could take on Lady Wickshire, it''s them. She looked at the sweating man and nodded. He may not be much of a man, but he knew where to stand when the tide changed, that was important.


    As the court lady walked out of the sitting room with the maids in tow, she knew this was the best time to search the queen''s heavenly cloud palace. She knew that she should not have talked out against the queen like she had done, but she was never one on the queen''s side. Seeing as the queen had rushed to join the king and his niece the moment she heard that they were discussing behind closed doors, she had no intention of helping her. She understood more than any that the queen valued her face more than any thing. Asking her if she was hurrying to interrupt the king''s conversation because she was worried about him, was a way to show her that all knew that she did not like the Lady Steinhouse and they all thought she was going to cause commotion. Seeing the look on the faces of the maids, she knew the queen would not keep going to the king''s study, so as not to loose any face.


    She waved away the maids and they left. Only then did she make her way to the heavenly cloud palace. She saw the same guards at the door and nodded to them. Prior to now, she had settled them. Unlike other guards that would have taken money, she knew just what they needed. The queen that trusted no one, would not leave guards at her door that she had not insured would never betray her. By taking care of the guards family behind the queen''s back, they were on her side. Not just the guards, all the maids that followed the queen. She had found out where their families were held by the queen and changed all of the queen''s men to her own. The queen may think she received reports from her men, but did not know they had all been changed out. Though the queen thought none in the heavenly cloud palace would dare betray her, she did not understand that the true power was this court lady.


    She immediately walked to the queen''s heavenly cloud palace, where a maid was waiting for her.


    "Where?" she asked the maid, not minding her cutesy.


    "This way." the maid led her through the queen''s small garden, towards the chambers. Only then did she stop. She pointed at a door in the lavishly decorated room.


    "That''s where Her Majesty''s royal crown set is kept." the girl said.


    "Open it." she instructed.


    "It''s locked. Only her majesty has the key." the maid said timidly and the court lady turned cold.


    "Why did you have me come all this way if you did not have the key?" she scolded the girl before her.


    "Forgive me. Forgive this useless one, my lady. Her Majesty had the key taken from me. She had added another key to the set and collected it from me. The only other key is with the royal curator." the maid quickly rushed to apologize. The court lady was fuming. She had worked so hard to make her way here and she could not reach her goal.


    "She added the key to the royal treasury, my lady. The royal treasurer gave it to her. I saw it myself. Immediately she received, it, she retrieved back the key from this slave." the maid hurried to appease the lady, giving as much information as she knew. The court lady paused. So it is that? Smirking, she turned to leave. She must not be found here.

 Chapter 20 - (7)

    ***


    The king looked at his niece explain what she knew. This was the time when he would fume in anger at the queen''s audacity. But he laughed instead. This was an opportunity. He was going to use it well.


    "Uncle, if you catch her, you will have right to dispose of her. All you need is to storm in there one day and have a witness ready." Lady Steinhouse said with a smile.


    "If it was that simple, I would have framed her by now. She is the Northern Lan princess, she is queen as a marriage between the two countries, her brother is the present king of Northern Lan. Besides, she would have covered up her tracks. Rushing in there one day is no guarantee that we will have her." the king smiled.


    "Then we let this opportunity go?" Lady Steinhouse frowned.


    "Of course not. We will have to act with care. You have to make sure the Mclears never find that man they are looking for. We must first find the treasurer and his assistant. He and the minister of finance." the king said almost as though in thought.


    "Why?" Lady Steinhouse frowned in confusion. The king immediately grabbed her hand.


    "Helen, you are the only one I have on the outside. It''s hard to say who has been corrupted and who hasn''t. I married her, a stupid young king. Before I found my way around my own palace, she had taken control. You must find out all there is to know about those I have mentioned. We must have something to hold over them. That way, they will have no choice but to leave her side. As long as the money remains missing and we have witnesses, having her as the culprit will not be hard."


    "Didn''t you just say that will not work?" Lady Steinhouse asked.


    "It will work. It will just not be enough to take her down. We must first do this, and have her in our grasp. I must first weigh my options so that I can decide the best way to handle her. Do this first." he instructed her and she nodded.


    "Worry not, uncle. She will never know it''s missing. The Mclears will never tell her it''s missing because, she can blame it all on them and you will have to behead them. They will also never find the money. I am handling it."


    ***


    The court lady sat in her chambers waiting in silence. The maids could not breathe a sound as they saw their lady seated like a stone, waiting patiently. Soon a person rushed in through the door. Seeing the girl that had arrived, they sighed a relief. The girl did not wear the maid uniform, but she was one. She was the Lady''s personal maid. A position they envied a lot. If she worked well, the lady could arrange a good marriage match for her. The girl that had rushed in did not think the same as they did. She was on the lady''s side not for a better future.


    This was her mistress. She had planned and worked hard all these years so that she would be placed by her side. Only she knows the true origins of the lady. She is the only one who saw what the king of Northern Lan did to get her lady to sit quietly in the kingdom of Juhntt. She came all the way, plotted and killed to get to her lady''s side, so that she could help her lady get to her goals.


    Waving away the maids by the corner, she closed the door. She went over to the lady''s side and knelt close.


    "I did not hear much. I just know that Lady Steinhouse said something about the royal treasury missing money." the maid whispered and the lady smiled.


    "He has been told of her most implicating activity. The king finally has a plan." the court lady said.


    "The king? Would he be able to do anything? He is but a pawn in everybody''s game." the maid sneered.


    "You underestimate him, Ria. If that man knows to do anything, is to see the entire picture and bide his time. I fear when he strikes it will be fatal. The queen may have it hard soon." the court lady smiled.


    "My Lady, what of the royal crown set. Did you find it?" Ria asked.


    "No, she has the key. No one can get in." the lady said


    "If we could just have it, we would be able to save Madam." the maid sighed in regret. Only then did the lady look at her.


    "Don''t blame yourself, Ria. You found me when no could and found out where she kept the antidote. You have worked hard." the lady said calmly.


    "We can just steal the key then we steal the...."


    "The wind is blowing well. The change of seasons is near. Steal her crown? Nothing could please me more." the lady smiled.

 Chapter 21 - (8)

    ***


    Night descended quickly. As Walter had expected, it was as Lady Steinhouse had told him. The man he had bought the diamonds from had been taken away by the magistrate. Night was the best time to have this settled. He had asked around and discovered how the city guards had pressured the magistrate to release him into their custody, but the ministry claimed the magistrate had gone out of the city for work and they can not release anyone without a signature. Walter felt he could probably bet on his life that the magistrate was surely in the ministry. He was told to not approach the Lady Wickshire for a while. Even though he was sure no one knew of his existence to trace it back to the lady, he still obeyed orders.


    He made his way into town and then into the city. Just like agreed, he was behind the entrance to the ministry. Waiting for him with guards, was the same man he had seen in the morning. One look and he recognized this man was one of Lady Steinhouse''s people. The man made not a sound nor asked any question. He recognized Walter and made way for him. Taking the lead, he led Walter to a small sitting room. There, waited the Lady Steinhouse, who waved away the butler. He paused to take in her attire. She seemed to have removed her make up, but her perfume was still strong and her hair was braided in a complicated weave.


    The lady noticed him pause for a moment and noted his facial expression. She had totally forgotten about him as she handled things for the king all day. Only when she was in the ministry and recalled the time, did she ask for a servant to bring her a wet towel. She found herself cleaning off her make up and adjusting her dress. Though she had scolded her actions, the deed was done. She waited with an anticipation she could not understand. Yet now, seeing the blank look on his face, she was to her surprise, completely disappointed. Suppressing her frown, she forced a smile.


    "You''re on time." she said.


    "Do you still have him?" Walter asked sitting down.


    "Yes. How do you intend to deal with him?" she asked out of curiosity. In truth, she had not truly decided what best be done about the man in custody. She considered having him sold away to a foreign country but thought of all the work that had to be done to sneak him out of the city under the nose of the Mclears. She waited expectantly at the boy before her.


    "Can you have a rope prepared?" he asked.


    "Why?" she frowned at his request.


    "Is it possible?" Walter asked.


    "Of course." she called for a servant and relayed his instructions.


    "Is it possible to ask something of you?" she said after a moment of silence. Walter took in her demure and frowned. She was fiddling with her thumbs and carried an unsure and, Walter could almost swear, a shy look on her face.


    "What?" he asked, feeling a headache coming.


    "There are some people I would like to find. I would like to know their work, secrets, family, every thing." she said. Seeing the look on his face, she tried to explain.


    "I need something on them. Something that would make them listen."


    "I''m guessing this is the price for helping me with this man." he said.


    "I can not think of a better way for you to repay my kindness." she tried to look resolute.


    "I had thought you wanted to help me deal with this because, you wanted to be part of the Lady Wickshire''s inner circle. I guess something must have come up." Walter smirked at her attitude.


    "I just need some people to do as told, that is all."


    "If you can hold what is important, they will do as told. And of course it depends on if you have the power to demand to be obeyed."


    "Oh, when they stand before their judge, they will obey." she smiled slyly.


    "Who do you want dirt on?" Walter asked.


    "The minister of finance." she said. Walter''s pupil shrunk visibly. He almost laughed at himself. Had he taken on this role so well, that one actually thought he, the boy from the stables, could deal with the minister of finance? He almost burst out in laughter at her request. Who did she think he was? She had said she was not like other aloof ladies of society, yet here she was; requesting such foolishness. He was about to refuse when her next words froze him in place.


    "I want to go on the attack. I have dug out a lot about the people in the ministry of finance but, nothing on the minister. I just need you to take a look and help out. I just want you on my side." she said.


    Walter finally realized what was happening. She was probably doing something unreasonable and she needed the assurance that she will not be crossing Lady Wickshire. If she will be acting with Lady Wickshire as her backing, she could be a little bolder. Her standing will be firmer. Only then did it occur to him, that he was to her, Lady Wickshire''s proxy. If he said plain out that such a thing was beyond him, won''t he be saying the Lady Wickshire is not capable of accomplishing such feats.


    Remembering the face of the lady, he almost sneered at the thought. Was there something she could not accomplish? Still, it only mattered if she wished it happen. He maintained his silence. But his mind was much calmer. The servant returned with a rope. He took it and got up.


    "Show me the man." he said. She stared at the boy for a few seconds before leading way.


    "This way"

 Chapter 22 - (9)

    Soon, Walter was before the the cell where the man was locked. He looked at the man illuminated by the oil lamp and recognized the face. The man noticed his cell being opened and got up. He recognized the man that walked in. It was the young man he had met in the drinking corner. A chair was set for Walter and he sat without worrying about the Lady behind him. She pouted at his action, feeling wronged.


    "A gentle man should always let the lady sit." she muttered and he ignored her. He looked at the man before him calmly.


    "Mr. Barney, Do you recognize me?" he asked the dirty man.


    "Yes." Barney answered with a nod.


    "A pity. It would have been best if you did not." Walter sighed. Though his words said so, his voice betrayed him. Walter had already decided what to do with the man. Coming to this decision was easy. He just needed to remember the first words Lady Wickshire had ever spoken to him.


    "You have a wife and three children. Your wife has two brothers that are not much older than your children. I believe you have a lot on your shoulders." Walter said and the man seemed to see a ray of light shine on his situation when he heard Walter speak of his plight.


    "The people you talked about the other day, the Mclears. They are searching for you. Finding you, it is but a matter of time. The magistrate has taken care of sending away your family this afternoon. How do you intend to pay off this debt." Walter asked.


    "Anything, sir. Anything." Barney pleaded. Though the young man before him was not finely dressed, his outfit was clean and fresh. He spoke really well, meaning he was of a respectable family. If he knew the only reason why Walter still smelled fresh after working in the stables was because he only had to water the horses today, he would have fainted at his analysis.


    Walter did not mind being addressed as a gentleman. It only gave him more confidence in his actions.


    "The men looking for you will kill your entire family, but we took them away. How are you sure we will not kill your family?" Walter asked and the man finally understood the words ''being taking up to the heavens only to be plunged into hell''. He started to fidget. He regretted it. He should not have gone out looking for buyers for those fake diamonds. Now look where he is. His wife, oh his poor wife.


    As though Walter could see this regret and agony in Barney''s heart, he let him feel it a lot longer by remaining silent.


    "You have seen my face, Barney. You know too much. They will kill you... I will kill you. But I''m merciful. You are the only loose end. Why would I need to hurt your family. This is all up to you of course. Take your time and weigh your options. You could let me do it, or you could do it yourself and save your family. Take your time, we all want what is best." Walter said, placing the rope before him and leaving.


    If someone did not truly listen, he would have thought this was a conversation between a father advising his child. The righteousness in his voice was almost as clear as his footsteps walking away.


    Lady Steinhouse stared at the back of the man walking ahead of her, in a daze. What was this feeling? She could not describe it. They had not even made their way back to the sitting room, before a servant delivered news to her; that the man in the cell had hung himself. She looked at the calm and straight back of the man who had not paused, even when she was sure he had heard the report. She nodded, waving away the servant. She had noticed she was starting to refer to him as a man. Little did she know, the man in front was not truly calm. He had heard what the servant had said. His hands lost life at the thought. This is obviously the effect he wanted, but he was no killer. The thought of sentencing someone to death, did not sit well with him. He suddenly remembered the lady following him, and stopped. His abrupt pause caused Lady Steinhouse to crash into his frame. She was a dainty woman, and he, a much stronger and well built man. Working in the stables meant, he at least had a stronger and firmer build than a lady that had never lifted a finger.


    Lady Steinhouse discovered she had crashed into him and her wandering mind returned to her flesh. She turned red as Walter turned to face her.


    "I do not guarantee I will help, but I will give you an answer soon." Walter said, ignoring her red face.


    "Mn." she nodded absent-mindedly. Walter looked at her lost look and sighed.


    "What are you distracted about?" he asked.


    "You planned to kill him from the beginning, didn''t you?" she asked looking up at him. They both seem to have forgotten how closely they stood. But being this close, the lady finally realized in her head, ''he''s tall.''


    Walter frowned at her question.


    "What makes you think so?" Walter''s face darkened. Does she think he just sits home planning how to kill someone? He had not decided what to do until he arrived. Or else he would have brought his own rope to offer the man. Did she think he just walked into the ministry, hoping they had a rope waiting for him?


    "You asked for a rope the moment you arrived. You talked him perfectly into a corner. You even said something about us having his family safe, which I''m very sure, I never instructed the ministry to do so." she explained. He understood her logic but, it didn''t make him feel any better. If not that, is she saying that he has done this before?


    If she understood that he was just as clueless as she was, she would not believe him. He had already made up his mind the moment he heard the Mclears were looking for the man. He immediately thought that he must make this man disappear. He had only decided to kill him when he walked in; it was the safest disappearance he knew. What would she think if she knew he had but talked to the man, in hope that the man would not make him do it himself.


    "Is that what you really want to ask me?" he changed the topic. She had obviously done all this so as to get a reaction or help of some sort from Lady Wickshire.


    "Oh...will you really consider my problem?" she asked.


    "Is it really up to me to consider it? I will see if she has a problem with it. Don''t really expect help. Instead, pray she is does not truly care. That may be your best response. How do I tell you the result?" Walter asked.


    Though he had talked to more nobility these days than anyone his status, he still knew he could not just show up anywhere. He still needed his head. The Mr. Jodanham affair, was an attempt to gain trust from gentlemen that would not have looked him twice and believed his wild claims. He had to show some courage.


    His question reminded her of her status. She immediately discovered their proximity and took a step back in embarrassment. She took out a token from the small purse hidden in her skirt and handed it to him.


    "This is a token of my family name. Present this when you arrive. And you will be let in through the side door." she said, then winced at the meaning of her words. The side door was the servant''s entrance. For some reason, she did not want him to feel as though she was haughty.


    "It''s just so you don''t get noticed. .. I mean for secrecy..." she rushed to explain. Walter was not offended at all nor did he think it was necessary for her to explain herself. He nodded and left the same way he came, leaving the lady, slightly flustered.

 Chapter 23 - (1)

    Lucy was having a bad morning. She had ignored her maids, who could not stop talking about the luncheon event in school for a while. But, the day had arrived and they were much more noisy. They seemed to run around the entire room, seemingly trying to get her attention with clothes and hair pins, but Lucy was a quiet as ever. Taylor and Mrs. Muburg ignored the fact that Lucy was silent through out their antics, while Shilla was silently standing by the corner. Their silence only made the two nosier. The headmistress had instructed that the Lady Wickshire be present at the luncheon and they were putting their all into this task.


    "The grey dress." Lucy said. The two paused for a second before smiling. Though they did not agree with her choice of colour, they felt as though their tireless chatting had weighed down the Lady and she had finally succumbed to their constant persuasion.


    "What about a brighter colour, my lady. The sun will be out. It would be best to look lively. Blue perhaps? It would help your complexion greatly."


    Taylor''s words caused Shilla to frown. Help her complexion? The lady''s skin was sure paler than usual, and such skin tone would be better found on women with raven hair. The lady''s stark white hair did nothing to better it. Yet it was not her place to say so. Lucy seemed as though she had not heard them at all. She was deep in thought.


    What was the headmistress thinking, to insist that she attends this event? She had gathered enough information about it from Shilla, Methrede and Christy. She knew that this may seem to others, as a simple girls academy etiquette lunch, but it was in fact not so. A lot of socialites appeared for such events held by the school. Especially the ladies, who came to keep an eye out for a good husband for their daughters. The academy hosted a lot of nobility and royalty from different countries and so it''s events remained the biggest thing through out the east lands. Many gentle men attended from different age groups, as this academy''s events were one in a few societal functions, that could present an opportunity for people to make acquaintance of such high standing movers of society from different kingdoms.


    Lucy understood what this meant. Even though it was an academic luncheon for the ladies to show off their grace and gentle disposition which they had learnt in school, it was really just a big afternoon party for people to come and make business deals and alliances. This made her sigh. The Courtkruff academy sure lived up to it''s reputation as the best in the east lands. Just a luncheon for girls has turned into the event of the season.


    "Pale blue" Lucy changed her colour. The two maids sighed a relief. It would be too bad if a Lady of her standing did not put her best foot forward during this kind of event. They did not intend to try their luck to make the lady change her mind further, or she may loose her patience. Though she said pale blue, in truth, all her clothes were pale everything. So, they got to work fast.


    Lucy was more prepared than they thought. She had sent for her nanny to arrive early. Though the academy was in charge of serving as matrons to the ladies, their mothers or elder female family member still attended, to take on this responsibility and chaperone their children. She nodded at Shilla, who left the room immediately. If she understood the headmistress well, she knew, she would not allow Lucy to come with such a person. What her purpose was? Lucy intended to find out. She needed Shilla to wait at the school entrance for her nanny to arrive.


    It was time for the event and the guests had already arrived. Girls took the time to arrive a little late, so their entrance will be memorable. But the event had begun long and Lucy was yet to arrive.


    The event was held in the massive east garden. The silk canopies and trees stood to help bring shade. There were sitting spots all over the venue, coupled with the chairs and tables tuck away in corners and sometimes clusters. The day was chosen well. The sun did not really slap people with heat; it instead rained softly. The wind blew softly bye, making the garden cool.


    Ladies were dressed in afternoon dresses, full of colour and life. They sometimes held fans and most times, an umbrella to add shade when they walked out into direct sunlight. Though there were many in attendance, the garden seemed cosy and private. The headmistress walked around making small talk, while her eyes kept checking the entrance of the garden. Though there was a servant, who announced the arrival of everybody in attendance, she still looked at the entrance every few times, so as not to miss Lady Wickshire''s entrance. She started to frown as the event progressed. Was the lady not going to attend?


    Little did she know, that lady Wickshire was sitting in one of the sitting rooms, waiting. Her maids tried to get her to start her journey to the garden, but she ignored them. They had started to panic. Was the lady not going to attend? They had left the room early as the headmistress had instructed they they do. It was only a few minutes walk to the entrance of the east garden. But, the lady got to one of the sitting rooms on the east wing and took a seat. They assumed she was going to wait a while for many others to arrive so as to make a good entrance, but an hour later, they were still there. Shilla had left a while back and was yet to return.


    After waiting some more, Shilla arrived with an elderly woman in tow. The elderly woman walked in before Lucy, then bowed. Lucy''s face remained unchanged. But one could see her eyes soften at the sight of this elderly woman.


    "Nanny Han." Lucy greeted.


    "My lady." the woman''s manner, told the other maids that she was a maid, as she had made a servant curtsy, much different than a curtsying of nobility. But looking at her outfit, this was no ordinary maid. Her dress was very expensive and her hair was pulled up in complicated bun. Her slit eyes rested gracefully on the floor, her dress complemented her petite form. Even though old, her skin was enviable. She looked like a lady and they almost felt the urge to bow.


    Lucy did not take kindly their stiff posture. She frowned and gave them a deep look and they felt their hairs stand at her sharp look.


    "This is Nanny Han. Why are you not bowing?" Lucy asked. The two maids were very flustered, but hurriedly bowed.


    "When you see Nanny Han, you bow." she instructed.


    "Yes, my lady. Forgive us, Nanny Han." the two curtsied in apology. Shilla almost snorted at their behaviour. She had already been told by the lady to treat this elderly woman with respect. Words she solidified in her heart the moment she saw the woman.


    "The luncheon has long begun, my lady. One must be late, but not too late." Nanny Han said and Lucy nodded. She got up and led her nanny and three maids to the east garden.


    The moment they entered the east garden, Nanny Han took the lead, while Lucy stood beside her nanny like and obedient child.

 Chapter 24 - (2)

    "Lady Wickshire arrives!" a servant announced. Those who had heard of this legendary lady or heard of her mother, turned to stare. They took in her white hair, and sighed. So it''s true. She does in fact have snow white hair, they seemed to confirm. The lady in question did not glance at them, as she took in the venue. Looking round, she saw that the Courtkruff academy had out done themselves.


    The headmistress put on a smile and was about to approach, when she was stopped by Mr. Wensworth.


    "Don''t. Don''t." he whispered, dragging her to a corner. The headmistress frowned at his action as she saw Lady J''hunten and Lady Jeuteh approach Lady Wickshire. She did not want Lady Wickshire chatting up before she arrived. It would look bad on her person to mingle with the younger ladies.


    "Wensworth, have you lost your mind?" she fumed


    "Think first before you act. What you want to do, you will only look bad before everybody''s eyes." Wensworth warned her.


    "I am not doing anything." the headmistress said in anger.


    "You intend to walk her in and introduce her to people. As innocent as it may seem, it would only make others assume you have stepped into the position of a mother to her. Making it look as though she trusts you." Wensworth smirked. He had seen right through her.


    "So? This would help you too. If I succeed, it would be possible for me to be the one to arrange her marriage someday. You could take credit for that. Or do you think you will have a chance to enter that lady''s close circle? Don''t fool yourself Wensworth, she is smart. She will not let you." she sneered.


    "And she will let you?" Wensworth snorted.


    "Regardless of what you may think, she is still a child. You have claimed that she has no weakness. That is enough a weakness in my eyes and in the eyes of the society." the headmistress thought herself very smart right now.


    "The Lady''s close circle? I have no dreams of such. I''m better happy to escape from this now, before it gets out of hand." Wensworth sneered. "I only meant to warn you. Since you seek your death, you may go." he said, letting go of her. She harrumphed and left towards the direction of the Lady Wickshire.


    Wensworth sneered at the headmistress'' back. She may be a lady of high standing, but she was as naive as ever. When it came to Lady Wickshire, one had to think like a man. She had not done her research and prepared for all scenarios and she intended to face the lady? He wanted to help her, yet she had spat at his good will. He would see how this is played out.


    The headmistress walked towards Lucy, who was at the moment surrounded by her two friends, her maids who stood away from the group and some elder generation who wanted to make a good impression. She swaggered in with her head high and a smile on her face.


    "Lady Wickshire, it''s rude to not go around first to greet everyone." she said. To those listening, it was as though the headmistress still took it upon herself to teach while the luncheon went on. As though she never forgot that this was in truth, a function for the ladies to practice all they have learnt so far.


    "She will stay where told. A girl, much more, a lady should not be wandering aimlessly." the headmistress heard a elder woman say. She turned her gaze to this blank faced woman seated by the side. This elderly woman was Nanny Han.


    "I''m sure I''m qualified enough..." the headmistress started to say.


    "To what? Show the lady where to go and where not to? Is it your place?" Nanny Han asked.


    "Is it yours? I assure you, I only meant to show Lady Wickshire around and let her get a view on society. There are quite a number of families of high standing. It is better for her to make a good impression." the headmistress said, swallowing her dissatisfaction and forcing a smile.


    "She is young and still a child, that has not come of age. There are people of high standing right here. Yet you wish to take to her where? Are you running a matchmaking institution?" Nanny Han asked.


    The headmistress almost vomited blood at Nanny Han''s words. She had to admit this woman had skill. She had but said a few words yet she was backed into a corner. The faces of the people listening to this elderly woman''s loud voice was not also good. But, unlike The headmistress, they found it funny and their eyes were full of mockery towards the headmistress.


    They had to admit. No one could really say out loud that this was but a matchmaking institution. What etiquette could a lady not learn at home? After the child is here for one year, royal law decrees that her family can withdraw her. It would be assumed that at home, she could learn how to take care of the household. Everybody let their children come and let them stay after wards, because of times like this; When their children could meet eligible bachelors from all over the east lands. One must understand that a matchmaker was a lower existence than the rest and was not a job for a lady of good standing. A matchmaker was only a step above a kept mistress. The look on the faces of those around made the headmistress turn red, half from anger, half from embarrassment. But Nanny Han had no intention of letting her off.


    "Even if so, have you been permitted by the family to arrange suitors for her? Ah... the younger generation have forgotten etiquette so soon. Maybe this old woman is too old, but our family makes sure to uphold etiquette. Lucy, stay right there." Nanny Han said.


    Every body''s face took another turn for bad. They looked at the Headmistress now, with disgust. She was not even family yet, she was arranging as she liked. Didn''t this mean she could do the same with their daughters? As long as she had the means, she could arrange what ever marriage she thought more suitable. People started to question if this is really what she does. She just gives the better arrangement to those she likes.


    Of course, they were being delusional. The academy only set the stage. She may be a respectable headmistress, but she did not have the means to make some royal families marry some of her girls at the academy.


    "Lucy stay right there." those last words from Nanny Han, made some of those who knew Lucy to get freeze. Lucy? That was the first name of Lady Wickshire. Never had they heard someone call her that before. There was only one person apart from Lord Torggen, that could call Lady Wickshire by given name; Nanny Han. Some gentlemen that were conversing lightly with the group a little while back; some who stood to one side, as they were trying to gain the courage or find an excuse to talk to the Lady Wickshire, felt their scalp go numb.

 Chapter 25 - (3)

    The woman Nanny Han, was just as popular as Lady Wickshire. She was someone who nobility though did not bow to, talked to as an equal. She came to the kingdom with the late Lady Torggen as her nanny. When Lady Torggen had married into the Torggen Earldom, her nanny followed her to her matrimonial home. She was mostly the spokesperson for the lady at times; as the late lady usually sent her out on errands. Her popularity soared when Lady Torggen died in an accident leaving behind her five year old child.


    With the loss of Lady Torggen, the Dukedom was under stress. The late lady had amassed enough fortune for the Torggen household to be rich for an eternity. She had opened trade routes and grown the family to a height unimaginable. With her absence, some came to call. The greed of men rose as they set their eyes on the Torggen fortune. That is when Nanny Han stepped up. Without her wit and ability, the household would have fallen. She took helm till Lucy was old enough to make decisions. Only then did she step back, allowing Lucy to take control and instil fear in all. Every one knew in their heart; if someone could raise a child like Lucy, they must be scary.


    Of course, this was not so for the ladies and some of the younger generation, as they did not know much of this history. Still, they bowed to the mighty ancestral power of the elder woman''s glib tongue. The headmistress may not be as good as the elderly woman, but Lady Wickshire''s answer to the elderly woman''s instruction told her it was best to directly withdraw.


    "Yes, Nanny Han." Lucy answered obediently.


    "Forgive me then, for my intrusion. I will take my leave." the headmistress directly excused herself, but Nanny Han had no intention to let her off.


    "A young woman in a societal gathering without a chaperone. It is she that let their family''s young lady walk around without supervision, that this old woman should be throwing words on. I do not blame you. you at least have enough home training to know when to withdraw." Nanny Han said in a harrumph. The leaving headmistress was already in enough shame. The last words of Nanny Han almost caused her to trip on her skirt.


    The eyes that followed her walking away said it all. Sure, she was a headmistress, but she was still a girl not a half head of age; a young woman still at the age of marriage.


    She should not be going around society without a chaperone. It seemed as though this was the first time it occurred to them that this was the person teaching their daughters. What good could she possibly have to teach them?


    The headmistress heard it all and her already lowered head seemed as though it fell another degree. She felt the disdain from those eyes and could not keep her head up. She knew this was dangerous; her profession could be at it''s last leg with this. Rumours flew like wind and worked as so; it spread fast, and people needed it to survive. Her reputation had never taking such a hit before.


    She returned to where Wensworth stood, in anger. Wensworth saw her coming his way, and almost ran the other, but held himself in place. Not only would he make a laughing stock of himself If he ran, the headmistress may take offence and his career would be over. He looked away tactically; as though he had not witnessed what happened, but the veins protruding from his temple said another thing.


    Why did this woman have no sense what so ever? He had always thought she did; so, where had all her common sense gone? She was just accused of walking around society without a chaperone like a loose woman, and her first reaction is to walk towards a man?


    Any man could do, but him. A person that had been seen in her company so many times without a chaperone. This was bad. The way he saw it, rumours were flying already. Now, he was about to be swept into it.

 Chapter 26 - (4)

    "Who is that woman, Wensworth?" the headmistress asked and Wensworth knew she had arrived by his side. He turned to look at her with undisguised anger.


    "I just wish I could just kill her." the headmistress said, not noticing the anger in his eyes.


    "Did I not say you should not go? Yet you didn''t listen. Why are you here?" he asked through his teeth. Only then, did she notice his angry eyes.


    "You are on their side too?" she asked with disbelief.


    "Can''t you think? You should...." he started to warn her away.


    "Tell me who she is, Wensworth. I asked you a question!" she insisted.


    "Let''s talk later; now is not the time. Read the situation, Anne." he said through his teeth.


    "You don''t want to get on her bad side? Is that why you are chasing me away? You tell me who she is, or I will not leave. If you want me to leave faster, you better tell me faster." she said in anger. Wensworth took in a deep breathe to calm himself.


    "She is Nanny Han. She used to be the nanny of the late Lady Torggen. She also raised the Lady Wickshire after her mother''s death. All that the Torggen Dukedom have today would have disappeared the moment the Lady Torggen died, but Nanny Han stepped in. Though she is just a nanny, the noble society; at least the noblemen, see her as an equal. The respect they have for Lady Wickshire, they have extended to her. I told you not to go, didn''t I?" Wensworth explained.


    "If you knew this, why didn''t you explain?" the headmistress asked.


    "With your arrogance, why should I?" Wensworth sneered.


    "Don''t talk to me in that manner, Wensworth." the headmistress warned in surprise.


    "Can''t you use your head? She just accused you of strutting around without a chaperone." Wensworth said.


    "Strutting? Wensworth when did you begin to join others against me?" the headmistress asked almost in tears.


    "Think straight. I''ve always been seen around you. Everybody knows why that is; for work. Everybody knows I am the most respected matchmaker, that is why they say nothing. Now you have been tagged a loose woman and the first thing you do is to a corner with the same man everyone sees you with. Now, what are they thinking?" Wensworth''s anger seemed to have resurfaced at the thought of how slow this woman was.


    The headmistress turned to look around. She saw the eyes of those women watching her. The look in their eyes was not the same as before. She knew that look; they assumed she and Wensworth occasionally tussled in bed. As though pursued, she immediately turned and walked way from Wensworth, who sighed a relief. Still, the damage has been done, he thought.


    ***


    The lively atmosphere at the luncheon was a contrast from the gloomy air that hung over the Mclears household. Like the previous meeting, the study held the presence of four people. Mr Mclears, who was soaked in sweat and seemed to have gone balder; a very angry Mrs. Mclears pacing back and forth the length of the study; and their two sons, Tam and Lionel, who glanced gloomily at each other.


    "How could you let the ministry have him? How do we find the royal gold now?!" Mrs. Mclears fumed at no one in particular. She wanted to scold her son, but what had they really done wrong? Could they counter the ministry? No matter how much money they had, she knew just how long their hands reached.


    "We were early, but the man had already committed a crime and was taken before we could. They had him for one night before he committed suicide." Tam, the younger son explained.


    "That kind of money, even if we sold our selves, we could not produce. If only father had not accepted that kind of money. Anybody, yes, But the royal family." he turned attention to his shaking father. Though he understood his mistake will not be shouldered by him alone; as, the king would have their entire generation executed like in the Townsdale matter decades ago; he could not help frowning at this disappointing father before him.


    "Enough!" Mrs. Mclears'' voice returned them from their deep thoughts.


    "Darling, you know a way right? You will help your husband out, right?" Mr. Mclears grabbed unto his wife''s skirt, falling on his knees to plead. He was too busy crying into her skirt to see the glint that flashed through her eyes. She patted his bald spot slowly.


    "Go rest, dear, I will handle this. Remember your blood pressure; you need not be involved in this." Mrs. Mclears comforted in a soft voice, making him smile and leave the room in a weak manner. It had always been like this for him. The woman was a strategist, that was why he married her. She had always found ways to get him out of his problems. He understood he was a leech of a man who enjoyed dirty tumbles in bed; He had no good point except how much he loved women. His wife would have left him a long time ago, but she wanted to walk among the nobles of society. No matter how many times he failed, it always came down to this; she will make all his troubles disappear.


    Mrs. Mclears had maintained her smile till the door closed, then a vicious sneer replaced her smile. This cowardly husband of hers, did he have no pride? Though it was normal for him to leave all his troubles for her to handle, this was not any other case. Could he not see that their necks were just suspending below the cleaver''s edge?


    An idea flashed through her mind. The need to drown this useless husband of hers so he can make up for all the sins he committed, filled her mind.


    "Mother..." Lionel started to say.


    "Let your father rest. He needs to enjoy this moment while it lasts." her voice was very soft and would make one think of her as a loving wife, but her sons shivered instead.


    "The money, we will not be able to pay it back." she stated matter-of-factly.


    "Then what?" Tam asked.


    "Pack everything up; do it quietly. Only take money we have left; we will not be touching the businesses. We must leave." she declared.


    "Why only the money left? If we sold all our stores and businesses, we would have much more money to set our selves up." Tam asked.


    "What about Leah?" Lionel asked.


    "What do you mean, ''what about Leah?''; she will be coming with us, that''s what." Tam frowned. How could they leave the little princess behind? When all is exposed, she would be executed with their father.


    "No. She can''t come with us." Lionel knew why he had asked. He wanted to know what they could do for her before they left.


    "You have always been strict with Leah; but you need not take this too far." Tam''s frown deepened. What was his brother thinking? This was Leah, they were talking about.


    "We are taking what we can to leave. Because we can not create suspicion, we are taking little. That means, where ever we go, we would have to keep our head low and if we can, finally go back into the society. We will no more be the rich family that could deal with nobility with our heads high. Mother understands what I''m saying, right?" Lionel explained his point of view. He knew his brother was always slow, but his mother would see his point.


    "Mother, you can''t really be considering this, right?" Tam asked in horror, as he saw his mother deep in thought.


    "If we leave with Leah, she will loose all possibility to marry into nobility, talk less of marrying well. We would loose the ability to set a good marriage match for her, as we will be no bodies where we are going. But, while we still have influence and no one knows of our impending doom, we can have her married off." Mrs. Mclears said thoughtfully.


    "She is twelve years old!" Tam exclaimed, "Even the king could not pull off such; marrying out a girl that has yet to drop her first blood under the eyes of the Religion."


    "Worry not, I am no king." Mrs. Mclears eyes glowed, as a plot clouded her mind.

 Chapter 27 - (5)

    ***


    Walter had kept his head down as instructed by Her Ladyship. Yet more than ever, he wanted to contact her and tell her about his findings, but orders were orders so, he made no attempt to contact the lady. If something came up, he would just have to handle it well.


    He slowly ate his breakfast in a dispirited manner. The sound of his mother instructing his brother to eat and the conversations on the table swept past him without care. His ears perked to one sentence.


    "Madame, Sir, there be two lords outside." a little servant girl informed them.


    "Let them in." Walter instructed.


    The little servant girl glanced at the Madame and the Sir who continued to eat as though they had not heard her and back at the young master.


    The new owners were here only three days, but the servants all understood them well. All they knew about Master Walter was that no one was allowed in his study, and they were not allowed to clean his room without madame''s supervision.


    Little did the servant know that the only reason Walter''s mother ordered that they not clean his room in her absence was because she was afraid they would find something that would end all this fortune that her son had managed to amass.


    The servant only hesitated for a moment before leaving to carry out her instruction. She soon returned, leading in two lords Walter knew well. The sight of these two made his father unsure of how to address or welcome them. He was almost visible flustered. But Walter''s mother was raised a lady. She knew exactly how to entertain in that circle and she immediately had the kitchens prepare more food, and more chairs brought and invited them to sit and join them in breaking fast.


    The two lords were taken aback by how natural she was in this role. If they did not know better, they would have assumed that she was a lady of noble upbringing. Walter saw the look in their eyes and ignored it. He wasn''t always quick to tell others that his mother was of noble birth.


    "Did something happen?" he asked after they had settled in comfortably.


    "Are you acquainted with Lady Steinhouse?" Lord of Merve asked.


    "Mn" Walter answered. "Why?"


    "She mentioned you. Even though she tried to make it seem like a random inquiry." Lord of Merve answered.


    Walter visible sighed. If only that woman could be patient. He has not even had the chance to see the Lady Wickshire, talk more of presenting her request.


    "Is it possible to look into the past activities of the finance minister? If he at all has a shady past?" he could hear his mother suck in a breathe.


    "Personal issue?" Lord Morge asked.


    "I have this feeling that something big is about to happen. Lady Steinhouse wanted me to look into it. She knew who you worked for and in extension, me. In truth, she did not ask as though she wanted help, but as if she wanted to know where I stood. And by me, you know of whom she refers." Walter explained.


    "Something big?" Lord Morge asked.


    "She knew to ask you because she knew of us." Lord of Merve said as though in thought.


    "The last thing we worked on, I had left a loose end and she found out about it, taking the man away before the Mclears could get their hands on him. It has all been handled, of course." Walter expatiated.


    "You think she wants to meet her?" Lord Morge asked.


    "What ever we find on the minister, I guarantee it will be big. After all, she already knows what ever the Mclears have done." Walter said.


    "This may be connected to our last job is what you are thinking?" Lord of Merve frowned.


    "Probably, we will know who the extra gold belongs to." Walter speculated. "In truth, I am not sure.


    But Lady Steinhouse was very relaxed despite her knowing the money was gone. Though I was not expecting her to be on the side of the Mclears, I still did not think she would help make sure they don''t find it. She did not seem to hate that family either so, it could only mean her interest was in the money. She did not ask for it or mention it. As though she wanted it to still be missing." Walter said as he sighed inwardly. Maybe he is just over thinking too much of this.


    "I see, but what has this got to do with the minister?" Lord of Merve asked.


    "It''s either I am over analysing or I''m right. We know a few things; she knows the money is with us. She wants it to remain missing. Then she requests dirt on the minister. As if she is planning something big. I''m just saying if we know what she wants on the minister, it may explain why she would rather it stay missing and most of all who owns the money." Walter explained.


    "Al right. I know the perfect person to handle this. It will take no time at all." Lord Morge accepted the job.

 Chapter 28 - (6)

    ***


    The king had finished work for the day; at least as much as he could take without breaking, and made his way to his chambers for the night. Usually on his arrival, he would be welcomed by an army of servants and attendants who helped him prepare for bed. But walking into his chambers, he found no one. He looked back in question at his attendants who had been following behind him to find the last person''s retreating back. Since when was the king left unaccompanied. Not even guards stood by his door.


    He cautiously made his way to the array of swords hanging from his wall. Plucking one quickly, he armed himself and made way towards the person veiled by the curtains on his bed.


    "Who are you?" he asked.


    "Come closer my king, I don''t bite. Not yet anyway." a female voice answered from behind the curtain.


    Cautiously walking over, he patted the bed curtains and frowned. He knew this woman. She was the court lady that the queen had brought with her from her home country as part of her dowry.


    The way she was dressed caused the suspicion that his wife was up to no good, increase in his mind. She had nothing but a thin layered robe tied to her frame by the waist. The neckline was beyond plunging and her long legs were exposed to his eyes. Still, she might have as well worn nothing, as the robe did nothing to hide her perked voluminous breasts or any part of her body at all.


    "Don''t worry, your wife did not send me. After all, she thinks you are about to enter the grave, talk more of having the strength for matters of pleasure." she smiled and raised a brow at the sword in his hand.


    "Then, why are you here?"


    "Because I know you are strong enough."


    "So you have come to offer your body to this king?" he asked.


    "My king, I''m hurt you did not even think to ask my name." she pouted in a spoilt manner.


    "I know who you are, Lady Raine."


    "Do you really? You, like all others, but know my first name. But you are forgiven. After all, it is a name even I have not dare to respond to for years." she said, propping herself into a sitting position to lean on the head rest.


    "Speak wisely, as my sword has no patience." the king urged.


    "Teel. My last name is Teel." she said and the king seemed to have entered a trance. Notting the look of recognition on his face, she continued.


    "Yes, that Teel. The same Teel family that have led the Mercenary Alliance since the beginning of time. I am sole heir to the Teel family. Mistress of the Mercenary Alliance and commander of the Jade Hand." she said casually, as though the words she uttered were very common.


    "What do you want?" the king shivered as he lowered his sword. The Mercenary Alliance was one thing, but the Jade Hand? He tried to think of a time when he had offended them.


    "I want your queen''s life. Not just her life, I want her world to crumble. I want her to feel pain never before felt." she said darkly and the king visibly relaxed.


    " I know you have a sure way to dispose of her. But you have not taken into account her brother, the king of Northern Lan. Because of the shear size of her homeland, killing her would bring upon you a war you can never hope to win." she said and seductively crawled on all fours towards him.


    "Even if I cannot kill her, I can take her crown; therefore, cutting off her arm." he watched her reached him with ease.


    "She may have committed a crime of theft, but Northern Lan treasury is filled with gold. Her crimes could be washed away by her Brother who can pay double the debt. I hear he just endorsed the building of a sanctuary in his capital, and the religion has conferred an overseer to the sanctuary. One word from the Religion and she is cleared of all sins. You, the almighty king refusing to give the mother of your only son the crown back will be viewed as heartless." she said as she undid his trousers.


    "You have a solution?" he asked. Truthfully, he had thought ahead and had seen that far. But he had decided to deal with the when the time arrived. He savoured the feeling of her hands as she pulled out his manhood that had harden to a stiff rod into full light.


    "Marry me. When she is disposed, I will fill the gap. Who else to shut up them up than the heir to the Teel family?" she said stroking his ember and he dropped his sword.


    He was slightly angered under the pleasurable sensation. When the Teel family landed in the hands of a female successor, she chose her husband; Just as well as a man could. No one had ever refused a marriage proposal from the Teel family. It was impossible. Did he even have a choice? Yet she had to propose half naked, taking away his rationality. Even though he had so many questions, he could not truly concentrate. All he saw before him was a naked woman stroking him where one ought not to.


    He reached out his hand and grabbed one of her breasts. He heard her take in a sharp breath when he roughly rubbed her sensitive nipples, and then he knew. She was new to matters of the bed chamber.


    "One would have thought you had done this before, looking at how skilled you were at seducing me." he said pushing her unto the bed.


    She did not redden in embarrassment. She instead smiled seductively as she spread wide her legs.


    "A good deal is best sealed in blood." she said as he entered her without mercy.

 Chapter 29 - (7)

    ***


    It was morning the next day and Walter already had something to make his day better. He had just dressed and eaten, when a servant appeared to announce Lord Morge''s arrival. The servant had but finished when Lord Morge walked in. Looking at his figure that seemed to have hurried over, Walter knew he he found something.


    "Let go in." Walter invited him into the study.


    "You were right." Lord Morge said as the door of the study closed.


    "What did you find?" Walter asked.


    "The minister works for the queen. He has helped her embezzle a lot of money in the past. It''s a full evidence of corrupt practices. But that is not what bothers me. Everybody knows Lady Steinhouse is the king''s only niece. Because of the king''s favour, she has never hidden her dislike for the queen. Does she intend to use this? How does this relate to the extra Gold?" Lord Morge asked thoughtfully.


    "Probably this is what she intends to present to the king, so as to have him dispose of the queen. But this could all go away by royal order. This is only possible if the king intends to have the queen disposed." Walter speculated and Lord Morge''s pupil shrunk.


    "This takes this to another level. If the king himself wants the queen disposed, that means he intends to make sure the crimes unquestionably stick. If it''s just these, then it''s not worth mentioning. It must be big. If the side she supports is the king, then there must be a reason she wants the money to disappear." Walter continued.


    "Unless the way to make the crime stick and the crime big enough to unquestionably dispose the queen is one and the same. The missing money." Lord Morge said.


    "It matters not. I will bring this to Her Ladyship tonight. If she intends we do nothing, then this document will disappear. If she says otherwise, then I will ask straight out who the extra gold belongs to when I go to meet Lady Steinhouse." Walter said taking the document from Lord Morge.

 Chapter 30 - (8)

    ***


    Like always, Lady Steinhouse walked into the palace unhindered. She was soon led towards the king''s study by a servant. Entering, she saw the king grandly dressed, looking sickly as he sat on a grand chair. She observed etiquette before approaching him. The king stared at his niece''s make up free face and raised a brow.


    "You are much different today, Helen." he said. She understood his manner; as she had been stared at all day and almost confused for someone else, as she was led into the palace. She, more than any, understood why she had not worn any make up. For some reason, since she had last seen Walter, her mood has been bad and the smell of powder disgusted her.


    "I have been able to send a message to Lady Wickshire. It might not have been in your said words, but I believe it was understood." she side stepped the topic and went straight to the point.


    "Really?" the king asked, one could see his eyes shine.


    "I had someone on her side decide the investigation of the minister. If I get back results, I will assume she will not be interfering or is okay with our plans. I''m still not sure why you remain weary of her, but I remembered to not let the opportunity pass me by when it presented itself." she said. This was something she could have informed the king in a letter, but she had learned a long time ago; that things of importance should be handled face to face.


    "If there is no reply, you must be sure to find out what we are allowed to do." the king said and she frowned.


    "I did not inform you, but I suspect she is in possession of the money missing from the treasury. When she took all of the Mclears fortune, the royal gold was amongst them." she informed him and he grimaced.


    "Well...that''s gone. How the kingdom will make up for it...." he sighed in resignation.


    "We could request it returned. Would she dare ignore you?" Lady Steinhouse said in anger. She was disappointed by his attitude.


    "Even if I had ten thousand lives worth of courage, I would not dare..... there are some people you can''t offend, Helen." he chuckled in self mockery.


    "But...." Lady Steinhouse started to protest.


    "Let it go, Helen." the king stopped her. She frowned as she curtsied and left without a word. The king could tell she was beyond angry with him, but how could he explain his first encounter with Lady Wickshire?


    "Am I doing the wrong thing?" he asked out loud.


    "No. You must never offend her." An alluring voice answered as Lady Raine stepped out from behind the book shelves.


    "You also have the feeling she is dangerous too, then?" the king asked her.


    "No, I know for a fact that she is. You must never underestimate the women of the Thraine Household." she said and the king stiffened as though all life had left him.


    "Thraine? Thraine household?" the king''s pupil shrank visibly.


    "It seems you did not know. I guess none of the first rate kingdoms would have told you. It would not be in their best interest anyway." she said, making her way to a chair and sitting.


    "But..." the king tried to utter words, but his mind was already too muddled by the words she had spoken before.


    "But what? You never wondered how your kingdom went from third rate to first rate over night? First rate kingdoms may still be under the ancients, but are respected as equals to the ancients. This is of course in name alone; they are world apart and only left alone to thrive because the religion wishes it so. The only way for a kingdom to become a first rate kingdom is to have both the means and power to cause the ancients to respect them as an entity, and it takes many years to reach such a feet. Another way is to have a member of the Thraine household living in your kingdom as her home." she said.


    He, as the king, did not know how his small kingdom became classified as a first rate kingdom that enemies refused to approach.


    "The Thraine household is an ancient clan. I''d always thought they lived in their own territory as no one truly knows anything about them, but thinking about it, it''s right for them to be all over the place; after all, it''s a clan of women." she explained. Only then did the king react.


    "A clan of women?" he asked.


    "Of course. Though we know nothing about them, the only people ever known to be Thraines were women and truthfully, no one is sure how the inheritance works. The grand dowager empress of Khul is a Thraine; we know that. But, she had sons alone and none of them are classified Thraines. Her third son had a daughter and the daughter was not classified a Thraine. But when the daughter died, her daughter; the great grand daughter of the grand empress dowager, was raised by the valley head of Lir, and she is classified a Thraine. The valley head of Lir was never a Thraine. You must understand, no one knows anything about how it works. One thing is for sure though, they are women and they are always blonde. An abbot that once came to visit my mother, had only told us that the succession of Thraines is linked to the curse of their hair. But of course he had died soon after." she said and the king shivered.


    "So, they have managed to make people fear them, without anyone knowing anything about them." he said. The thought that one lived in his kingdom, he was sure it was a good thing. But doesn''t this mean his crown held no meaning?


    "Worry not. They have never been one to interfere with little kingdoms; in fact, they usually support their home and that; at the moment, is your little Kingdom." she consoled him.

 Chapter 31 - (9)

    ***


    Lady Raine made her way to her room with ease. She was very sour as the king was stronger than was expected, even at an age of fifty-four. Especially after he insisted to go another round in the study, when he caught her as their paths crossed. She had not thought that after they were done, Lady Steinhouse would appear. Still, he did not seem to let her go even after the lady had left.


    Her maid saw her approach and frowned. That nasty king, did he think her mistress was a woman from the brothels? She helped her mistress into her chambers and closed the door before expressing her dissatisfaction.


    "How long do we have to keep up with this? My lady, marrying the king will not give us assurance." the maid protested.


    "Think about it, Ria. The antidote may be in the queen''s crown, but the mantle pins for the crown are with the kingdom''s holy tower. That woman had it kept there so that even if we could get the crown, we can not dismantle it to get the antidote. I need to get my hands on it. The only way is to become queen; that way, I can not only step on her, but that smug brother of hers." Lady Raine smiled viciously.


    "But, my lady, your mother...." Ria started to asked.


    "Do not worry about that. The crowning of a queen of a first rate kingdom means the king of Northern Lan has to make an appearance himself. He never leaves for long distances without taking mother. His kingdom may be impenetrable for me, but this is my territory. Have the guards prepare everything before you leave." she instructed Ria.


    "Where would I be going?" Ria frowned. She did not want to leave her mistress in a place such as this.


    "You will go to the meeting point out side the capital; the one that was never used. Take my command tablet and dispatch the Jade Hand. We must stake it all if we intend to bring mother back." Lady Raine instructed and Ria frowned. She did not want her mistress to be here all alone. Not again.


    "But..." she started to say.


    "I know what you are worried about, Ria. But do not forget, I rule this palace. That woman is so busy sticking her hands into the matters of the kingdom, she forgets the matter of the household. Every guard over the years, have been changed to mine. Even those that serve her." she reassured her maid.


    "Okay, I will do as you say, my lady." she nodded obediently.


    "Now, we must make sure the queen is too occupied to bother with us. I heard you changed her guards again." Lady Raine asked, seeing that her maid had agreed to be obedient.


    "She had thought of meeting the king last night. Her maids said it was something about the Prince. I was told she took special time to dress up nicely and wear something thin." Ria said.


    "This lady''s man, did she think it''s easy to touch?" Lady Raine sneered and Ria frowned. Did her lady really like this king?


    "I changed her guards to much skilful once." her maid said with a hidden meaning only they understood and Lady Raine laughed.


    "Since she likes strong men who can take her at the same time in bed, this lady will give her enough men to fill her fantasies." Lady Raine said with glee.

 Chapter 32 - (1)

    Night had descended and Walter had been waiting patiently. He had it all planned; he had informed the maid that had come to his residence on Her Ladyship''s orders, that he had information to pass along. All he needed to do was wait for instructions. Just as he had thought; the maid, Shilla, had returned. She led him through a track by the west garden. There, the lady was waiting for him. She was dressed in a flowing dress that looked grey under moonlight, she had a large fur for a shawl, it draped around her shoulder, while some of it''s length was cupped around her arm allowing the remaining fall to the grass. She looked positively regal.


    "My lady" he said with a bow.


    "You requested to meet? What is this information?" she asked.


    "My lady, there were a few loose ends during the acquisition. Lady Steinhouse offered a hand of help. She had put two together about my work, as she had seen myself and the two lords the other day. She asked something in return. She wanted dirt on the minister of finance. She already knows the gold is with us as she had known of the Mclears lost fortune. It makes one suspect her motive as there is the matter of the extra gold. She wanted the minister of finance investigated. Lord Morge looked into it and found that the minister has his hands dirty in the queen''s work." he explained. He wanted to elaborate when she stopped him.


    "So, she wants permission whether she should act or not." Lucy commented.


    "Yes, my lady, it seems so to me. What ever she is playing at, it seems it is big and may have connections to the extra gold in our possession." Walter said.


    "So, the king intends to dispose of the queen." Lucy said softly and Walter paused. How did his few word end up in that deduction?


    "My lady?" he asked confused.


    "The money in our possession is from the royal treasury." Lucy said and Walter''s eyes visibly shrunk.


    "Now, I see the full picture. The queen had taken money without the king''s approval and from what you have described, it must be a lot. Her crime is enough to be executed but that can''t work because of her background." Lucy said.


    "How..." Walter started to ask. He was confused. How is she putting this together? Lucy saw his confusion and smiled. This smile made his hair stand.


    "Do you know why I sent you to get the information about those names on the list? When you understand people''s relationships with each other and their history, random things look like straight lines." Lucy said and Walter stared. He understood what she meant, but he had not said much, so how did she do it? Seeing that Walter did not understand, Lucy explained.


    "You had said she helped you with the loose end and that she is aware we are responsible for the lost gold. That means she had taken this information to the king. She would not have taken it, if it was not an information that could help the king. You also said she asked you to investigate the minister of finance and you found out that the minister is one of the queen''s helpers. If the gold we have with us is a trigger, that means it evidence of the queen''s malpractice. Since this is a financial struggle; there is no better crime to help the king dispose of the queen, than stealing from the kingdom. Do you see the entire picture now? I know that the Lady Steinhouse is only interested in helping the king; the king has always wanted to dispose of the queen but has no means to do so; the Mclears have been receiving aid from the queen to harm me all this while; but, the king is not sure why I have not gotten rid of the queen for him. He has never stopped her from doing her worst, hoping that I will make a move. He must have thought that she was still of use to me, so he asks his niece to confirm that I don''t mind him taking her out. Tell her I don''t mind. Give her what ever she wants." she explained and Walter stared. She deduced that just because she knows of people''s relationships?


    "Do you think I would spend my time explaining this to you?" Lucy asked and Walter froze. He had a bad feeling about this.


    "You have worked with the Lady Steinhouse once; you may have to work with her for a while." Lucy gave a soft chuckle and Walter frowned. Why did he have a bad premonition?


    "You have grown Walter, from the small stable boy to the leader of a household in the country. That farm is no small investment and it is in your name. You must understand, this will come in handy right? There will come a time when this will be to your own good." Lucy smiled.


    "Have I done wrong My Lady? You sound like it''s my turn to plotted against." Walter shivered under her smiling gaze. Why did the moon light seem so bright tonight? Why did he feel as though he was stared down by a predator?


    "No, you are one of mine. I will not plot against you, I will plot for you. This will probably be your reward for being good at your job." Lucy grinned sweetly.

 Chapter 33 - (2)

    Walter had turned all night in bed after returning home. No matter how much he tried, he could not descend into deep sleep. What was Her Ladyship planning for him? He could not get that smile of hers out of his head. Though it was a hot night, he shivered nevertheless, while soaked in sweat. By morning, he looked like he had not slept at all. Sitting up, he looked round his room. The farm was making profit and his mother took the liberty of decorating his room. He had slept here a lot, yet half the things in here, he could not recognize. A knock on the door told him a servant had brought water for him to clean up. He sighed at this. A few days ago, they could not afford clothes that would take them into the near white cold, now she was indulging in designing the household. She had even brought a tutor for his little brother, Allen. His father stopped complaining about managing the farm, as he could not complain that his wife was having the time of her life.


    "Come in." Walter answered and the servant came in. The elderly man put the water in the bath before informing a dazed Walter that he was done. Dismissing him, Walter cleaned up and dressed in the new garments his mother had bought before going down for breakfast. Today was his first day after quitting his job. Even though the Lady had been the one who told him to quit, he still wondered how she was going to get information from him.


    Walter had nothing to do today, but go and deliver documents to Lady Steinhouse. Knowing that no one was coming for the money in their possession and those that wanted it did not know where to go, his family could go into town and make friends and even go into the city. He approached the table and greeted his mother and father before sitting down.


    "No work to day?" his father asked.


    "I quit today. I will not be working at the stables any more." Walter informed them and his mother smiled.


    "That''s great. How can you be working in the dirt? You can help out in the farm. It''s yours after all, and you know it would help your father a lot." his mother said. After all the fortune her son had amassed, she was always indignant that he was still working in that school as a stable boy. She had already had some neighbors from town stop by and wanted their daughters to meet her son. Though they were not nobility, they were not poor at all. She had discovered how much standing they had in town because of this property of theirs. They were the Krains and they were somebodies now.


    "That is not the job I was referring to." his father corrected and the table went silent. Everybody assumed Walter''s job was a taboo. The maids always asked what the young master was doing out all day. They were never allowed to discuss Walter and were punished if they were caught discussing him. Though they did not understand the consequence of their actions, they had already made a mystery out of Walter. Making others so curious, It had spread to their new circle.


    "I do. I will be out for a while today." was all Walter said. As usual, he did not explain nor did they ask. Breakfast continued as usual, with Walter saying little to nothing.

 Chapter 34 - (3)

    After breakfast, Walter sat in the sitting room doing some light reading, till Lord Morge and Lord of Merve made an appearance. Walter led them to his study were he told them what the lady had told him last night.


    The two men sat solemnly. This was news. Especially for them as they did a lot of business with Northern Lan. These were made fluid by the fact that their queen is a Northern Lan Princess. Business wise, it would be a disaster for those investing at the moment. When this happens, there will be tons of losses. They sighed; good thing they know now before they went too deep. The money invested at the moment is nothing compared to the loss they would gain if they did not know of this and had invested more.


    Walter and the two lords made their way down stairs only to be greeted by a few women and their wards their mother had befriended. Walter sighed; it seems his mother is really integrating into this life style. She was hosting brunch for her new peers in only a few days of entering this life style. The women and their wards were moving to the garden, which Walter did not even know they had, when Walter and his guests had descended.


    The two lords raised a brow for a second as they made their way down.


    "My lords, I was not aware you were around. Walter, are you leaving so soon?" Walter''s mother curtsied before asking Walter. Seeing as she curtsied, her guests scramble to do the same.


    The lords and Walter felt their mouths twitch. As if any one would believe you did not know they were around? The lords seemed to feel it was too convenient that the ladies were just hanging around the stairs and had not been led to relax in the garden since they came in. Two sentences and she had made it known that they were nobility and her son associated with them.


    "Mn. I will be back later." Walter answered before leaving with the two lords who nodded in reply before following Walter out.


    "Your mother knows her way around society." Lord of Merve commented as they stepped outside.


    "She is of noble birth; her father was Baron Townsdale." Walter sighed inwardly as he explained. The two men glanced at each other and remained silent, before entering their respective carriages. They had left, while Walter mounted a horse and rode out into the city.


    Though his mother had gotten two carriages as she said, they had to look their status, he was not going to attract attention by parking a carriage in front of Lady Steinhouse''s home. Arriving at the location, he tied his horse away from the building and walked toward it. He knocked at the side entrance used by the servants and presented the token the lady had given him and was let in.


    Lady Steinhouse was entertaining a few ladies in her tea room when a servant arrived and whispered into her ear. She stood abruptly, when informed of Walter''s arrival, startling the ladies. She quickly apologized and rushed away. The ladies glanced at each other and then at her retreating form and started whispering amongst themselves.


    Lady Steinhouse rushed into her chambers and called for her maid.


    "Where is the dress I''d bought?" the maid blanked out.


    "Hurry up!" Lady Steinhouse scolded and she immediately got out the plain dress. She rushed and got changed. She was quite happy she had no make up on today and that she had thrown out her heavy perfume for a soft floral one. She rushed to get changed into a soft pink flowing dress and sprayed on a little perfume. Styling her hair simply, she rushed out only to pause at the door. What was she doing?


    No, this is me making a good impression. That way, he would put in a good word for me. Didn''t uncle say that Lady Wickshire was an important person? Yes. Any one would do the same.


    "He''s at the garden?" she asked her maid, who answered a yes in a daze. She led her lady to the little maze in the middle of the garden. When she saw Walter''s back, she waved her maid away and adjusted her dress and made her way towards him. Walter turned as he heard someone approach.


    Honestly, he had been taken back by her transformation; yet, he maintained a blank look.


    "You took your time. Did I interrupt something?" he asked and she frowned. She saw him take in her look and had expected a comment, but he neither commented nor had a change in expression. She did not like how that made her feel.


    "Yes. Did you bring it?" she asked and he gave her the document. Seeing as she glanced through it with little interest, he raised a brow.


    "What? Does the matter of the minister no more bother you? Did I waste my time?" Walter asked.


    "No, wasted mine." she grumbled. Not hearing her answer, Walter sighed. What is with her now?


    "When it comes to using this, you must be ruthless. That''s the best way to get a good result. You must understand what he holds dear and take it. Do you understand?" Walter asked.


    "His family. We have them already. I was waiting for you." she grumbled. Walter paused; it can''t be that she''s angry with him, right?


    "What''s wrong? Did I do something wrong?" Walter frowned.


    Neither of them noticed that one of the ladies had left the gathering inside and tried to find Lady Steinhouse and after rustling some maids, made her way there. She could only see Walter''s back and they were talking in low tones, so she could not hear what was said. She tried listening hard but failed to hear. Only then did she hear Lady Steinhouse loudly declare,


    "I bought a new dress."


    "Why?" she heard Walter answer and saw Lady Steinhouse blush.


    "What? You don''t like it? Don''t you know it''s rude to say you don''t like a lady''s dress?" Lady Steinhouse asked, flustered.


    "I never said I don''t like it." Walter answered. He sighed inwardly, he could feel himself digging himself deeper into a hole.


    "If you''re so adamant that it you don''t like it, buy me another one!" she seemed angered.


    "Why does the dress matter? Why does it matter if I like to see it? Others will." Walter was officially confused.


    "So, you don''t want to see me at all?" Lady Steinhouse''s anger seemed to increase another level.


    "What...." Walter started to say but decided to shut up. This was getting him no where. Why was she suddenly angry anyway? And what does this have to do with the dress she is wearing? Looking at her lowered head, he picked up her chin to look at him. Lady Steinhouse seemed to have lost he soul staring into his green eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" he finally asked.


    "You should always tell a lady she looks good." she mumbled. Finally he got it. Couldn''t she have just said that? Noticing their position, he put his hand down. Sighing inwardly, he wondered why he did something so stupid as to pick up her chin.


    The lady hidden in the corner had turned red, as though she had witnessed something scandalous. She noticed as their voices lowered again, not allowing her to make out their words.


    "Do you know how to deal with him when you have him?" Walter asked and she nodded.


    "Where will you be and what time?" he asked.


    "At the abandoned metal shed at Cisle way. A half clock turn before midnight." she answered.


    "Okay, I''ll be there." he said and turned to leave before he paused as though he had forgotten something.


    "You look beautiful." he said before leaving. Lady Steinhouse turned red as she smiled at last.


    The lady eavesdropping rushed to hide as she saw Walter turn to leave. She hid as he passed, angry she could not see his face. Looking back at the smiling Lady Steinhouse, she let loose a sly smile. She had information to share with the world.

 Chapter 35 - (4)

    ***


    Shilla walked into Lucy''s room and curtsied to Lucy, who seemed engrossed in a book.


    "What is it?" Lucy asked. She had instructed all the maids to leave while she relaxed. Shilla coming in when the others had left, was not without cause.


    "I had done as you asked and told a maid in Lady Fontaine household, that Lady Steinhouse had a man. I heard that Lady Fontaine had rushed to go join the tea session Lady Steinhouse was holding." Shilla reported. She was confused why her Lady had asked her to do this.


    "Lady Fontaine is the core of all rumours in the capital. She knows all that is to be known behind closed doors. She is also one to spread gossip quite well. A woman of society that can not keep her mouth silent is not one that can walk with head high amongst her peers, yet Lady Fontaine has managed to be seen as the most quiet and loving woman in society." Lucy explained.


    "So, she is hiding her true face then?" Shilla asked.


    "No. Lady Fontaine''s ability is a talent, one might say. What she does not know is that when one needed a rumour started, they just had to slip it to a maid or servant around the Lady and it would be the talk of the town the next day." Lucy flipped through the pages of her book.


    "A talent for gossip? How is it that good?" Shilla scoffed before recalling herself. She immediate apologized to Lucy.


    "I''m sorry, my lady. I should talk less." she immediately knelt.


    "Get up, It''s al right. One would not truly understand Lady Fontaine''s skill. Let''s just say, that a rumour started by Lady Fontaine is the almost impossible to clear, no matter how ridiculous it may seem. That is true skill." Lucy said in appreciation.


    "But my lady, why would you start a rumour such as that? I thought you were okay with Lady Steinhouse''s plans and had no intention of interfering?" Shilla asked standing up.


    "Oh no, this will not disturb their plans, instead it will help it. What ever she may be do, people would think she is just a woman in love. No one would think she is up to no good. Besides, rumours are not only good for the once saying it. Sometimes, it is good for the ones talked about. When you want to put an idea in someone''s head, it''s the best way to go about it."


    "So, my lady intends her to find a man. The rumours may influence her to see someone she may have liked in a deeper light?" Shilla asked.


    "Lady Steinhouse has only been known to talk or relate with three lords; all of whom, she grew up with. A new person hanging around is like dangling sweet before a child. This lady has offered her a man." Lucy chuckled.

 Chapter 36 - (5)

    ***


    Walter had headed back home, awaiting night. He was unsure why he had offered to help her, but when he returned, he was sure it was the right decision. Lady Wickshire had instructed him to help Lady Steinhouse with whatever she wanted and he could not seem to fit in with the idle lifestyle at home. He returned that afternoon, with nothing to do. Only a few hours in and he had had enough of the lifestyle. His mother on the other hand, was having a filled day. She could finally talk with educated women. Though they were not nobility, they had a high standing in the countryside. Especially after she had accidentally made it known that her son circles nobility. It was a risk she had taken, even though she knew her son never talked about work and she did not have the stomach to ask. Something about his silence made every other person avoid the topic. She wondered if he would scold her when he returned, but he did not. She had waited around all day after sending off all of her guest, yet he had not approached her.


    She took a cup of tea to his room and knocked.


    "Enter." she heard him say and her breathe stifled. This was her son; when had she begun to be wary of his fury? Taking in deep breathes, she entered.


    "Walter, it is mother." she smiled gently as she approached his bed. He was lying down with eyes closed, so she put down the tray beside his bed.


    "I brought you some tea. I had some sampled from the local store around. It''s really good." she said.


    "Thanks, Ma." he answered.


    "You are not allowed to call me that. I may have let such unsophisticated speech pass back in the village, but I will not anymore." she cautioned him. Only then did he open his eyes. Seeing that she had his attention, her smile deepened.


    "Okay, mother." he corrected himself.


    "Are you angry with me, Walter?" she asked cautiously, yet he just stared. He understood her point. He had instructed that she stay low, but she had gone and announced to the entire countryside that they had arrived.


    "Think about it Walter, you cannot hide the fact that noblemen enter and leave as they liked for long. The servants talk, you know. This way, we answer all questions. We are a merchant family from south of the kingdom moving here for business opportunities and to make sure we get a good marriage match for Amie. Your work makes you interact with some of noble society. That way, anyone who sees you outside does not think it wrong." she explained herself, but Walter only sighed. Unable to understand the meaning behind his sigh, she went ahead to explain.


    "As we are now living in this household, we must play the part well. That way, no one would be too curious about us." she said but Walter had yet to answer. He understood her point; and seriously, he thought she was right. At the time, he had only thought of the implications of having the lady''s gold and diamonds locked in his vault and would have preferred if they were hiding under a rock. Now that it had come to this, he saw nothing wrong with what she did.


    But he knew his mother well; she was not one to come all the way up to explain herself. She would have said something during lunch or dinner, yet she waited this long. She wanted something.


    "What is it, mother? Do you want to do something?" he asked.


    "Your father is really strict and has not allowed me to take money for other things. I known we''ve not been here a while, but there are still a lot of things needed to be done. I understand his point; it''s not right for us to use too much money when we are just getting to understand the farm, but your sister needs clothes and the house needs better cutlery and tea sets. I basically had to beg your father to give me the money I used to buy the necessities I needed to host my guests. I..." she complained.


    "Mother, get to the point." Walter felt his head start to spin.


    "I want to take Amie and some servants and head into the city and I need money." she smiled.


    "We will talk tomorrow." he said and she nodded. That may not have been confirmation, but it was enough. She could see a glimmer of hope.


    "Have a good sleep." she said as she slowly left.


    "I have something to do this night. I will leave soon." he said and she paused before nodding and leaving with her candle, allowing the room to descend into semi darkness. Walter could not deal with this at the moment. He had in his possession the gold Lady Wickshire had sent her maid to deliver to him the last time, and the diamonds he had bought from that Barney when he delivered to him information about the Townsdale land while investigating the Mclears.


    Honestly, he had enough money to give his mother to go wild in the city. But he had a feeling that he should not over indulge her. She may come to love this life style a little too much and it would take a few months before they could comfortably start using money from the farms. He understood his father was taking time to understand the villagers, the work done so far, making repairs and preparing for the harvest season arriving the next week. Added to the fact that he had to get the stock sold before the white cold arrives, His father''s plate was full. He was contemplating helping out, But he understood that he could only do so when he was not on orders.


    Orders. That sent chills down his spine. The lady was very vague the last time she talked to him; he was not sure what she wanted him to do. All he was told was to help Lady Steinhouse out. Walter shook away the thoughts and got up to change. Wearing a heavy coat to keep him warm, he rode out of the estate under the cover of night.

 Chapter 37 - (6)

    Walter made his way to the metal shed as agreed. The night was cold, making him grateful he had dressed the part; an indication that the windy quarter was near. As the windy quarter was the shortest of all; lasting at most a few weeks, the white cold was not far behind. He was not sure why she had chosen this location and he truly did not care. The guard watching out saw him arrive and let him pass. Taking a closer look, he noticed the guard was familiar, answering the question of how he was recognized that easily. He was led towards the lady who stood by the corner waiting. She was wearing a simple grey satin gown; though thick and heavy, it did nothing to guard from the cold air. Seeing Walter''s figure approach, she unconsciously smiled. For some reason, she could recognize his form and could tell the coming figure was Walter.


    "You came." she said.


    "Mn" Walter nodded. Without wasting time, she led them into the inner room. The abandoned building was dark, safe the lanterns carried by the guards as they led the way. Entering the room, Walter felt the shift of darkness to brightness sharply, as the inner room was brightly lit. At the centre, was an elderly man tied to a chair. Looking around, Walter took a seat by the side and watch what the lady intended to do.


    Seeing as Walter taking a step back, she was slightly disappointed; as she was hoping he would take the lead. But thinking a little more, she discovered she had not told Walter what they were there to do. Of course she understood that Walter knew the man in the chair was the minister of finance, but still; she had yet to tell him why she wanted dirt on the minister. Taking a deep breathe, she turned to the man tied to the chair.


    "Official Yrum, do you know why you are here?" she asked the minister.


    The minister had heard people arrive, but could not muster the energy to look up. He had been taken from his home as the night began to descend and tortured a few hours before being brought here. His family was first to disappear, when he wanted to report this, a threatening note arrived. He though they would ask for something in return for his family, but here he was. Looking up at the person speaking to him, his eyes shrunk. Before him, stood Lady Steinhouse. Of all the people he imagined could have been responsible for his state, he never would have guessed her.


    "Lady Steinhouse, why is it you?" the minister seemed stunned for a second, before bursting in rage.


    "How dare you kidnap an official of the crown? Do you know that you will be executed; all three generations and after you?! Do you have no fear?!" the minister heaved in anger, as Lady Steinhouse let out a melodious laugh.


    "Official Yrum, has your treasonous heart lost all respect for the crown that you will go as far as cursing the king dead? Or do you now think that that foreign woman you call queen is best to sit on the throne?" Lady Steinhouse asked in an amused tone.


    The minister''s eyes shrunk in fear. If the lady did not have anything to hold him publicly before, she did now. He could be paraded publicly in chains for cursing at the royal family. He cursed at himself. Lady Steinhouse; she has been called for so long, that people forget that she is a legitimate princess. A title she got from birth, and later conferred officially by the king. Cursing at his niece, that entire generations of her family would be wiped out, is the same as cursing at the king himself.


    "Lady Steinhouse, don''t beat around the bush. Tell me why I am here!" he insisted.


    "You have been caught stealing funds from the royal treasury; I hold satisfying evidence of this. Something I will be presenting before the king soon. What do you say for yourself?" Lady Steinhouse asked.


    The minister paused. Evidence? He understood what she was talking about. But did she think it was wise to go against the queen?


    "Lady Steinhouse, I will warn you as an elder. You best not interfere with things beyond you. You will not like how it ends." he said gravely. The lady frowned at his words. He still wanted to threaten her? Did he not understand that he was the one sitting in the chair? She was not sure how to go about this. She glanced at Walter sitting in the corner and bit her lip. She could not ask him fr help because she would have to explain the king''s plan. Her pause caused the minister to feel glad. He viewed Lady Steinhouse as a novice and woman of society that knows not her left from right in the world of men, as opposed to the right tea set to display in her tea room.

 Chapter 38 - (7)

    Walter had his head bowed from the beginning. Listening, he understood, that they would be letting the minister go later. He had no intention of letting the man recognize him the next day, if this did not work. Hearing the lady''s loss of words, he sighed inwardly; as he could tell it was already not going well. She had all the evidence, but could not strike fear in the heart of her hostage.


    "The one she must not offend is the queen right?" Walter asked. The minister looked his way with a frown.


    "You should be more worried about yourself. We''ve taken your entire family you know, what will happen to them is entirely up to you." Walter said.


    The minister''s eyes still devoid of fear as he asked, "Who are you?"


    "You miss the point. Not only do we have evidence of your treasonous act, we do of three more ministers." Walter said and the minister turned solemn.


    "Of course, you are too worried about the queen to care what we might do. After all, you''ve got it all planned. Even if you agree to what we say, you will change your mind later and tell the queen. That way, she can return all the money, before we can take the evidence to the king." Walter said and the minister''s face fell. He was shocked how Walter knew what he had in mind. To him, this was nothing more than a child''s plan. What evidence? As long as they are faster, it will become slander. They could not harm the queen with such a plan and the queen in turn, would protect him.


    "It''s true, It''s a stupid plot we''ve got here. But do you want to know a secret? the queen will not be returning that money. It''s all gone." Walter said and the minister''s eyes shrunk.


    "What are you going on about? Nonsense!" the minister bellowed.


    "Oh. So you don''t know what the queen did with the money you helped her take? How is that possible? You must know it was handed to the Mclears to keep amongst their countless wealth. Do you know what has become of the Mclears today?" Walter asked. The minister could suddenly not breathe. He tried to take in deep breaths but it failed him. He understood what it meant. Though the queen could ask her brother the king of Northern Lan to come faster with the gold to replace the one taken, Northern Lan was too far from the capital. By then, he would have already been executed. The queen could escape this with her formidable backing, but he certainly won''t! Who is to say the king won''t kill him to sedate his anger of being incapable of killing his queen? He trembled. Knowing that his family would be joining his fall, did not make it any better.


    "Breathe, Official Yrum. This is a full proof plan. The capital will soon be chaotic, but do you know why we brought you here? We have chosen you to survive this." Walter said and the minister trembled; this time, not in fear but at the possibility of hope.


    "You are a smart man that has seen it all. The queen was powerful, so you chose her side. But she will soon fall from grace. Do you intend to join her? I don''t think a man such as yourself has such blinding loyalty. If you did, you would not be here." Walter said.


    "What do you want me to do?" the minister asked.


    "You will produce evidence of the other three minister to back ours and the one who will take the fall for your incompetence in the ministry. When you have it, you will be the one to take it before the king when we tell you to." Walter said.


    "Me?" the minister asked. He was not sure they would win, so putting him out there was a plan he was against.


    "How else do you intend to show the king that you are trying to repent for your incompetence? Besides, I assure you, there are layers to this you have not seen. This is but one of many. The queen will fall; that will not change. You have been given a chance by this information, to choose a side." Walter said and the minister''s head dropped in surrender.

 Chapter 39 - (8)

    Walking out of the shed, Walter breathed in the cool air in with frown. That worked out a little too well. When did he get proficient in the art of blackmail? Lady Steinhouse walked slowly and stood beside Walter. A lot of questions ran through her mind. How did Walter know of the king''s Plan? Does he know all this was arranged by the king? Sensing that she had questions, Walter cut to the chase.


    "There is not much the lady does not know in this kingdom." Walter explained.


    "She is someone held in high esteem and certainly, all times, held in fear. Even though I don''t understand why, I guess I should not be too surprised." she said and he turned to face her. Though it was dark, she could still make out the outline of his face in the her mind.


    "Thank you for your help. Lady Wickshire, what are her true intentions? I wonder sometimes." Lady Steinhouse said.


    "It''s best you stop wondering." Walter said.


    "You then, you have never introduced yourself. I don''t know much, safe the fact that you work for Lady Wickshire." she said.


    "I have introduced myself before." he said.


    "You only said you were called Walter, nothing else. I want to know where you live, what you do..." she started to ramble on.


    "Why do you want to know this?" Walter frowned. Though his family had decided to openly allow people in, he was not sure telling someone who knows the money is probably with him where he lives.


    "If I have to write you, or contact you, where will I send the message?" she asked.


    "Lady Steinhouse, I understand that..." Walter started to say.


    "Helen. Call me Helen." she said and Walter''s frown deepened.


    "Why would I do that?" Walter asked.


    "Why not? No one is around. Besides, I will only truly respond to your call if you use my name." she said. Walter''s face couldn''t have gotten any darker, but she could not tell in the dark, so went on.


    "When we are alone, of course. It would be odd if you called me by my given name in public." she said.


    "Do you think we are alone?" he said and she glanced at her guards and personal guard, who looked ahead as though they had not heard a thing.


    "So, you won''t call me by my name because of some guards? They are loyal to me." she said. Walter had no intention of staying for the conversation and turned to leave. Seeing that Walter had started to walk away, she hug his frame, making Walter pause. If his face could fall any further, it would. Did this woman have plans to have him killed? She may be an attractive woman and he could not lie that he could not smell her new perfume and notice childish attitude when talking to him and found it cute, he could not forget the fact that she was a widowed duchess, the king''s niece. He could not have thoughts about her. Why did she insist on acting like this?


    "What are you doing?" he asked gravely.


    "Why are you leaving so fast? We have yet to decide what to do with him." she said ignoring his tone.


    "You can figure it out yourself." Walter said. He could not feel her frame through the heavy coat, but could still smell her. The thought that she was that close made him hot all of a sudden.


    "I don''t know how to handle this. Should I let his family go?" she mumbled but he still heard.


    "Hold them till he has done his part. Release him to gather evidence on the other three ministers and present it to you." he said.


    "Then, how do I contact you when I''m done?" she asked.


    "Send a token to the Krain estate in the Brim countryside, south of the capital, with my name and I''ll come to you. Never come yourself." he answered. He did not want to tell her at first, but he told her, if it would get her to let him go any faster. Seeing as she still hugged his waist, he frowned.


    "Why are you not letting go?" he asked.


    "It''s cold." she mumbled, but Walter had had enough. He forcefully unwrapped her had around him and turned to face her.


    "Next time, don''t wear something so thin on such a cold night." he said as he took of his coat and placed it over her before turning to leave. Seeing him leave, she smiled. She could smell him on the coat and the warmth of his body had yet to dissipate, making her snuggle into the coat.

 Chapter 40 - (1)

    The next day, shocking news quaked noble society as it echoed through tea parties and luncheons, deep into the night; Lady Steinhouse had a lover.


    Tea rooms were buzzing with this interesting news; they had not had something this juicy in a while. People who would not usually accept invitations to tea were accepting; the women of society took joy in talking about this. Soon, Old Lady Trent whose window looked into the Steinhouse front yard, invited her guests for tea and shared how she had seen Lady Steinhouse leave the house at night and return that morning wearing a man''s coat. The topic was hot.


    As though one scandal was not enough, news soon spread that the Mclears are marrying their daughter to the heir of Longstrum; the wedding would take place the next day. The rushed marriage made a lot of people imagine things. What could have possibly happened? Most people talked of how pitifully young the bride was and how it was not right. But they soon stopped talking when they discovered the groom was the heir of Longstrum, who has been sick since birth; there were rumours that he may not live till his mids. As such, giving him a wife so early, was for the best. But where could the Longstrums find a lady of society ready to marry someone so sick? Especially given the fact that the sick heir was only fourteen. Not only was he too young to take a wife, which ever wife he chooses would have to be much younger than him. No family would agree to this marriage.


    If so, why did the Mclears agree? Did something happen? Why would they rush into this? Still, no one in society thought it was wrong or complained about their age. News of this reached Leah back in school, who cried till her nanny came to pick her up. When she marries, she would no more be expected to go to school or have unmarried friends. As every other married woman was much older than her, she would not be having any friends at all. She cried as she was taken back home; she could not wait to get back and throw a tantrum. She always wanted to be a lady, but this was not how she had thought it would happen.


    By midday, a lot of things had taken the society by surprise. If only they knew, this was only a speck of what was to come.


    Lady Steinhouse''s maid rushed into her lady''s chambers and curtsied at her figure sitting on her vanity.


    "My lady, something has happened! Something bad!" she said in a panic.


    "What?" the lady asked in a frown.


    "The entire socialites are saying that you have a lover!" the maid announced.


    "What?!" Lady Steinhouse sat up straighter, "How did this happen?!" she asked her maid.


    "I don''t know, my lady. I went over to get things at the market and heard the servants talking. They said every household is talking about it. One even said that Old Lady Trent next door said she saw you leave last night and return this morning wearing a man''s coat! Everybody is talking about it!" the maid said.


    "That old lady seems she wants to truly expire before her time!" Lady Steinhouse fumed.


    "My lady, the coat in your wardrobe..." the maid asked cautiously. She seemed as though she wanted to confirm the rumour, but could not ask directly; as it may anger her lady.


    "What? You think he is my lover too?!" Lady Steinhouse blushed at the thought.


    "My Lady, there is really someone?" the maid''s eyes rounded out in shock. She had followed the lady for years and never has such a thing happened. Looking at the lady''s blushing face, confirmed her thoughts.


    "My lady, you can not do this! If you start this, it may get out of hand!" the maid said in panic.


    "Lizzy! What am I starting? Don''t sprout rubbish!" Lady Steinhouse rebuked strongly, but the blush on her face did not allow the maid to take her seriously.


    "My lady, if the gentleman is any of virtue, he would come and take your hand as his wife first. You must make sure he comes and marries you soon, before your reputation is destroyed! My lady, this is a scandal!" the maid said.


    "Marry me? don''t sprout rubbish! Get out!" the lady''s face turned a deep red.


    "My lady.." the maid continued.


    "Get out.!" Lady Steinhouse scolded and the maid hurried away. Lady Steinhouse seemed to have tuned a redder than a tomato. The word ''Marry'' spun in her head, giving her wid thoughts.

 Chapter 41 - (2)

    Walter had an ordinary morning. He had taken breakfast before handing his mother money to take his sister shopping. His mother stared at the gold and her smile deepened. She intended to shop in the heart of the city and was happy she had received a lot of gold. Walter was not sure why he had given her that much. He still felt bothered by the lady''s attitude the night before so, when is mother brought up the topic, he just handed it to her.


    If his worries were not compound enough; by midday, Her Lady ship''s maid Shilla, made an appearance. He received her in one of the sitting rooms. Asking her to sit, but he was declined.


    "No need to bother, sir, my lady asked I deliver this." she handed an envelope and a large pouch to him. He looked inside and saw gold. Though his lady always paid him in gold, never this much before. Besides, he had not done much this time. Why would she pay him? Looking into the envelope, he found two tokens and a stamp. He noticed the insignia on them, but was confused what it was for.


    "My lady says, the first token is for the swan jewellery house and the second is for Madame D''huile''s pavilion. They are the most prestigious jewellery and dress maker in the capital. The stamp is yours; she had one made for you. You have been registered and all official documents including this property now goes with this stamp. She says the tokens were obtained with your stamp that means you can buy any jewellery and dress from there for a year. You only need to use your name and the fees will be waved. She says these tokens cost a fortune, so you must use it well." Shilla explained. Walter looked at her in confusion. What was he to do with all these?


    "She says Lady Steinhouse has been wronged by society recently, and you must show good faith by offering her presents. Women love clothes and Jewellery, she said. Do this, so she may focus on the task at hand." Shilla explained.


    Walter felt his head spin. This was an order. Buying clothes for the Lady Steinhouse? Wronged by society? He had a bad feeling about this. Lady Steinhouse''s attitude lately; he buying her clothes and jewellery, was that not an open invitation? Walter called over a servant and wrote down Lady Steinhouse''s address. He handed the tokens in the envelope to the servant and asked him to deliver it. Writing a short note, he told the boy to deliver to Lady Steinhouse. Shilla pretended she did not see his action and left. She did not think he would respond that way, but for him to be wary, meant her lady''s plan held water.

 Chapter 42 - (3)

    Lady Steinhouse waited in the sitting room, a frown veiled her beautiful face. The door opened and an elderly lady walked in slowly. Lady Steinhouse needed not look up to see who it was, as her frown was replaced with an indifferent mask.


    "You won''t even welcome me into my own home?" the elderly voice croaked a sneer. Lady Steinhouse made no sound nor did she look up. She only got to look at the aged face when the elderly lady sat in front of her. It has been years since she saw this old woman and the years had not favoured her.


    "Have you no shame? I may not live in this house with you, but I am still in the city! How dare you go around town with a lover, rubbing my son''s face in the mud that way?!" the elderly lady scolded.


    "So what? Your son is dead and his entire property is mine. I can do what ever I want." Lady Steinhouse said carelessly.


    "You can''t say that, sister in law!" a young lady'' scolded from the door. Lady Steinhouse needed not look to know who it was. She should have known that bad things come in pairs. The young lady walked in and sat without invitation. Her face; though young, would be considered an old maid in society, as she looked in her mid thirties even though she was in her early twenties; the same age as Lady Steinhouse.


    "My brother left you all his property and we did not fight you for it, yet you still could not respect him in death? You dragged the family''s name through the mud!" the young lady scolded.


    Though many ignored the fact that there were in actuality, four Lady Steinhouses, the elderly woman was referred to as Old Lady Steinhouse and the younger as Lady Steinhouse, but this was true only in her face. She is not welcomed much in society, as a lot of people knew that the Lady Steinhouse who was the king''s niece, did not like them much; thus, no one truly wanted to offend her. Coupled with the fact that Lady Steinhouse had royal backing and was much more popular than her, the lady soon was referred to as, the Steinhouse spinster.


    "Worry not, Lilly; She has stayed unmonitored for long, but that will end today. From now on, we will live here to check her attitude. Or else, who knows what else she will do to shame our name?" Old Lady Steinhouse said.


    Lady Steinhouse sneered at their words. She knew they had been waiting for such an opportunity. When her husband died, he had made her swear she will not throw out his family, that was the only reason she had tolerated them. As soon as he died, she arranged for them to leave. They had always been looking for an excuse to return back to their old glory.


    "You want to stay? Fine. I will arrange for you to stay. But, as long as you live under my roof, you will do as I say. You will have no authority, you will be just guests and my maids are not obligated to make your life comfortable. So, will you still be staying?" Lady Steinhouse smirked.


    "You ungrateful wench! My brother brought you into our home and you intend to suppress us?" The Steinhouse spinster fumed.


    "Your brother? If not for me, you all would have been executed by the king years ago. Your dead brother had committed a crime enough to have you all executed! If he had not begged I marry him to stop the king from having your heads, do you think you would be here sprouting rubbish?" Lady Steinhouse sneered.


    "Lies! My Leigh could do no wrong, talk more of betraying the crown!" Old Lady Steinhouse declared.


    "Oh? You did not know? I always thought you knew since I asked you too vacate the house and you did without making a fuss. So, what that son of yours told you on his death bed was not that?" Lady Steinhouse broke into a melodious laugh.


    "I always wondered why you were shamelessly rude to me, when you knew that I basically saved your life. So you never knew in the first place?" Lady Steinhouse found the entire situation amusing.


    "You still spit on a man six feet under?" The Steinhouse spinster was so angry, one could almost see veins pop on her fore head.


    "The evidence that was presented before the king is still in his possession. Do you want me to get it for you?" Lady Steinhouse seemed to enjoy their reaction, as she relaxed and threw shock waves after another.


    "Liar!" The Steinhouse spinster fumed.


    "Oh? Does Old Lady Steinhouse think I am lying too?" Lady Steinhouse asked the old lady. Old Lady Steinhouse seemed to have lost her soul as she had turned several shades whiter.


    "Mother, say something!" the Steinhouse spinster fumed.


    "Enough!" an elderly voice said at the door. Lady Steinhouse frowned. She turned to look at the old lady being led in. she was Grand Lady Steinhouse. Seeing this old skeleton that refused to drop dead, she frowned deeply. Did the Steinhouse women suck all the life off their men to out live them this long? She wondered.


    "Mother in law!" Old Lady Steinhouse seemed to jolt out of her thoughts as she stared at the old woman led into the room by a maid.


    "I know my grand son did wrong. But don''t forget; you too needed to be married out fast. Just as you saved us, we saved you too." Grand Lady Steinhouse said, sitting down.


    "I see you have always known about the deal your grandson made with His Majesty." Lady Steinhouse said to Grand Lady Steinhouse.


    "Grandmother, It''s true? Brother committed wrong and we were all to be killed? She saved us?" The Steinhouse spinster asked.


    "So what? Your brother saved her too!" Grand lady Steinhouse insisted to her grand daughter.


    "That is why you still send allowance each month. It matters not, we are moving here. What ever you may do to us, do it! Now that you have made a spectacle of yourself, people will come to wonder about who is keeping you in check. You may be a widow, but you are still a woman." Grand Lady Steinhouse said to Lady Steinhouse.


    "So, you are doing this out of thought for my own well being?" Lady Steinhouse snorted.


    "Like it or not, you still need us. To keep away whatever you are running from, you married into our family. Do you think I could not make it clear our relationship? That way, those you are running from will know where you are." Grand Lady Steinhouse threatened and Lady Steinhouse burst out in in fit of laughter.


    "You misunderstand. My crisis was averted the moment I was married. I could have the king decree a divorce but doing that means he can now force me into a marriage he always wanted. This title is just convenient. I have enjoyed freedom and have no intention of giving it up. You, on the other hand, still have your lives in my hands. I still hold evidence of your grandson''s deeds. If I am divorced from your family, the king has no more reason to hide it. What do you think would happen to you all if I were to leave?" Lady Steinhouse laughed.


    Humph. She almost got suppressed by this walking corpse, Lady Steinhouse snorted inwardly. The old lady may have known about the arrangement between she and her grandson, but she still did not understand that she was still in danger. This title was her shield, and not a very good one too. In fact, before the eyes of those who wished her harm, this shield is like going into a sword fight with a kitchen knife. Only she and the king know of her predicament. Did this woman think she could suppress her with such little knowledge?


    Lady Steinhouse could see that they believed her words and was gratified. She stood and made to leave, before pausing at the door.


    She looked back dangerously and dropped a warning, "Don''t think I do not know of your connections to Grand Lady Dockstorm. You best play your cards right; the queen is not the one holding your lives in her hands. You best not provoke me to make sure you join your grandson in his grave." before she walked away.

 Chapter 43 - (4)

    Lady Steinhouse had just reached her chambers, when she received a package from her maid. She trusted her staff. She had picked them out after serious background checks. She made sure they would never betray her, as such everything inside the mansion was sealed air tight. It made the other households frustrated; as their maids could not bring back information from her household, because her maids were as silent as secret agents. Receiving the letter, she was sure it had not been opened.


    "A servant boy said to be from the Krain estate said he was asked by his young master to deliver this." hearing the word, Krain, she sat up straight. Her maid handed her the package suspiciously. Lady Steinhouse saw the tokens and knew what they were immediately, as she was a lady of society and every lady yearned to have one of these tokens.


    Only very few were handed out each year and she did not have one as it took great backing and money to get it. Though she was the king''s niece, she was without a mother and did not know much about dressing. Her style had made the two stores to blacklist her. Every time she requested for one, she was refused. They did not want their carefully crafted dresses and jewellery to land in hands such as hers. Still, even though she was the king''s niece, it was still a lot of money to purchase these. More than she, a sane business woman would dare spend.


    The letter that came with it read,


    "go and calm your temper."


    She blushed a deep red as she stared at the words. She needed no signature to tell who had written this. She traced the strokes of the words as though she could almost feel his hand and turned redder.


    "My lady?" her maid asked as she saw her lady turn a deep shade of red.


    "We are going shopping." she said and got up. She changed so fast, her maid thought a ghost was pursuing her. Stepping out of her chambers with her maid in tow, she came across The Steinhouse spinster below the stairs and her glowing face took on a dark shade.


    "Where are you going?" The Steinhouse spinster asked.


    "You had best learn your limits." Lady Steinhouse warned.


    "You are still my sister-in-law. Can you not accompany me?" The Steinhouse spinster answered.


    "Do I look like I have the time to bother with the likes of you?" Lady Steinhouse gave a snort, before leaving. The Steinhouse spinster followed her regardless. Lady Steinhouse was her key to re-enter society. She did not care what her brother had done; he was dead and she was not.


    Reaching outside, the lady entered the prepared carriage. The Steinhouse spinster tried to enter but was stopped by a guard.


    "I only need to be dropped off, you can not even do such?" she loudly asked Lady Steinhouse in the carriage.


    "Let her in." Lady Steinhouse said. She knew her home was now at the attention for a lot of people and that Old Lady Trent next door, who loves to peer into her yard from her window may be watching.


    Let into the carriage, The Steinhouse spinster smiled sweetly. Lady Steinhouse acted as though she did not see her as the carriage moved.


    "Where are you stopping?" she finally asked her sister-in-law, when they had gone a distance, "You may be going my way."


    "I doubt that." Lady Steinhouse said calmly.


    "Where too, then?" The Steinhouse spinster smiled as though she was sure where ever the Lady Steinhouse was going, she could go too.


    "Madame D''huile." she answered and The Steinhouse spinster''s smile froze.


    "Are you going that way too?" Lady Steinhouse smirked.


    "I''ve always wanted to see the great Madam D''huile. Since you are going there, let''s go together." The Steinhouse spinster smiled.


    "Why should I take you? Do you think you can just go any where? Fine. Since you want to embarrass yourself, I will not stop you." Lady Steinhouse smirked and looked away.

 Chapter 44 - (5)

    Arriving at the store, they made their way in. Lady Steinhouse smiled at the thought that she could get what ever she wanted because he got her a token. An attendant approached her.


    "Are you here for a fitting or a new dress?" the attendant asked. She did not seem to recognize the ladies, so she just curtsied and asked politely. If she knew that this was the recently infamous Lady Steinhouse, she would have not believed it. The lady before her was very beautiful, her face was clean and her dress; though made from expensive cotton, was simple. Lady Steinhouse they knew, was one who knew nothing about fashion.


    Madame D''huile was a slender woman in her mid thirties with godly skills in the craft of dresses. She walked out of the inner room and paused at the sight of Lady Steinhouse. She seemed almost gleeful at the sight of her; this was a person worthy of wearing her creations. She approached Lady Steinhouse in haste. Pushing to the side the attendant, she took over in attending to the guests.


    "I am Madame D''huile. You, my dear, are a sight to behold. Care to introduce yourself?" she asked.


    "Lady Steinhouse." Lady Steinhouse answered and the woman paused. Looking at her simple dress and the glow in her eyes, she nodded. This was a woman in love. Probably this new found love has cleared her eyes, allowing her tastes in fashion to transcend to the mortal world.


    "I don''t remember giving you a token dear, but never mind. Let''s deal with that later. First, I need to take your measurements." Madam D''huile said.


    "Oh. I do have a token." she handed her token to the woman and the woman looked at it before calling for the records. She saw the token was registered under a man''s name and smiled.


    "I see. This gentleman specifically got this recently. I never thought it would land in your hands." Madame D''huile said and Lady Steinhouse blushed a deep red. Her shy appearance, if nothing, confirmed the rumours that had taken over the entire capital. The few women listening by the side almost had their eyes pop from their sockets at the thought.


    The rumour has been confirmed!


    The days that passed were in itself, terribly quiet. One would not know that a storm was brewing. Even skilled noses could not smell it in the air. Everyone went on as usual. Walter barely left home, except for times he helped Lady Steinhouse with her plot. He and the lady, who always seemed to blush at the slightest look he threw her way, had gotten everything prepared. The minister of finance had found a way to have the minister of trade involved. The trade minister agreed, in hopes to have his name removed from the list to be attacked, when the evidence is presented before the king.


    As Lady Steinhouse stood by Walter''s side when he handled matters, Walter''s form seemed to shine more before her eyes. Walter''s idea was brilliant. Instead of taking down three officials, they might as well try and take down as much as possible. Looking at the evidence presented to him by the minister about the other three, he understood that the minister for trade had a few more relationships that they could exploit. The minister for trade suffered the same confrontation as the minster of finance, but he gave up much faster than the other and presented his evidence the next day. Everything was ready. They but only had to move. Lady Steinhouse never attempted to bring home all these evidence, as she understood she now had snakes under her roof. So, she let Walter keep it. As everything was ready, she was in a good mood. It was only a matter of time before the queen is disposed.


    She dressed fast in one of her new Madame D''huile dresses and a simple midday wear necklace she had gotten from Swan jewellery, to visit the king. She came across her in-law mother and daughter duo waiting at the entry for their carriage to be prepared, but ignored them. The carriage arrived and she made an attempt to enter, only to be blocked.


    "That''s ours. We have waited quite a while for it to be prepared." The Steinhouse spinster said. She had wanted to come closer this sister-in-law of hers, but their trip to Madame D''huile had changed it all. Not only did Lady Steinhouse leave her waiting without inviting her into the inner room with her, she bought several dresses without care of offering one to her. She was her sister-in-law, yet the lady ignored etiquette. When she thought of the lady''s response when she asked for a dress, she almost felt like she should strangle this woman in her sleep.


    "Why should I get a dress for you?" Lady Steinhouse had answered.


    "Your sister-in-law accompanies you to shop and you do no offer her even a handkerchief? Society would think you rude." she had said out loud for many to hear. In an ideal circumstance, she would have been right. Girls going shopping together in society always seemed to follow these trend. She assumed even though it was a known fact that lady Steinhouse and herself did not like each other, Lady Steinhouse would still follow this trend. She did not notice that she was already blinded by the beautiful dresses and had lost all logic.


    "The owner of this token pays for my expenses. Why should he pay for you too?" Lady Steinhouse asked loudly. Only then did she flush in embarrassment. Not long ago, when the lady had indirectly confirmed she had a lover and he was the one paying for her to be there, she had loudly scolded her as being disrespectful to her late brother. Now she wanted that same lover to pay for her dress? The look on the surrounding ladies'' faces were undeniable; Mockery.


    Blocking the Lady''s path to enter the carriage, her eyes expressed undeniable hatred.


    "Calm down, Lily, you are sisters. Lady Dockstorm''s luncheon is our destination; I would assume she is going the same way. We can all share." Old Lady Steinhouse said with a smile. If one looked well, one would see mockery in her eyes.


    "How can you get an invite? After all, every one knows you are not friends with any acquainted with Her Majesty." The Steinhouse spinster said with a smirk. As society went, Lady Dockstorm was only a baroness, but she held great standing with the queen, shooting her to the top of the food chain. As every one knew, even though Lady Steinhouse was the king''s niece, the queen was the highest standing woman. It was her standard that is used to decide the basis for social ethics. With her feud with the queen, she was respected as the king''s niece, but avoided by most.


    "Get this thing out of my face." she said and the guard pushed The Steinhouse spinster away.


    In anger, Old Lady Steinhouse asked out loud, "Why would you go that far? Even though you were not invited, we can always take you with us. This carriage is big enough for all of us."


    "If you have time to go have tea, then do so, don''t think everybody is as free as you. We are not going the same way, so stop shouting like a mad woman." Lady Steinhouse said very slowly. She was in a good mood and could not seem to muster anger towards these women.


    "Where are you going then? Your peers are having a gathering and you are going somewhere else?" Old Lady Steinhouse asked loudly. This ungrateful girl! She was going to deal with her whether she liked it or not.


    "Probably to see that lover of hers." The Steinhouse spinster sneered.


    "You go out at night to meet this person no matter how we reprimand you. Shameless woman! As you have learnt nothing from us at all since joining our family, did you bring this attitude with you when marrying my son? Meeting a lover in day time? No matter where you are going, we will see today! If you are not going to meet him, then you have no reason to not let us tag along!" Old Lady Steinhouse said and stormed into the carriage with her daughter in tow.


    Lady Steinhouse smiled coldly and stopped the guards from blocking them. With a smile, she entered the carriage.

 Chapter 45 - (6)

    The carriage had gone straight to the edge of the capital. The mother and daughter pair were confused at first, till all their confusions were cleared. There was only one destination at this point; the palace. They started feeling flustered.


    "The palace? You should have just said you were going there." Old Lady Steinhouse said cautiously.


    "Old Lady Steinhouse, you may have once been duchess of Steinhouse and travelled the entire ins of society and can still do so, because of your relation to me; yet you forget we are not the same." Lady Steinhouse answered after the carriage stopped at the gate. "Don''t move this carriage!" she instructed the driver.


    "Step down." she instructed the mother and daughter pair.


    "What? Are you going to leave us at the gate? I''m your mother-in-law!" Old Lady Steinhouse protested.


    "Guards!" Lady Steinhouse called and royal guards arrived. Old Lady Steinhouse could already feel the shame awaiting her when she steps down.


    "Old Lady Steinhouse, step down!" she instructed.


    "You still don''t call me mother, yet I do nothing. Have you lost all your etiquette? I''m still your mother-in-law! What would society say about you?!" Old Lady Steinhouse fumed.


    "I have worn the title Lady Steinhouse for so long, people seem to forget that this is a title beneath my visage. You addressed me with scorn, you dare to scold my person, you have the courage to call me shameless, and curse at me and my upbringing! Mother of my late husband or not, I am still Princess Helen, daughter of Princess Lithe and niece to the king, conferred the official title Princess Ja Ahn by His Majesty, King Larken of Juhntt! You should bow every time you are graced with my presence, yet you dare to curse at me?! A curse at me is a curse at the royal family, and indirectly, the king! You sneer at my Upbringing? Are you saying that you are unaware that as my parents died young, and I was raised by the king for a while and then by the grand protector of the Ligrel clan?! Which do you sneer at? Your disrespect is worth being torn to pieces by thirty grown horses." Lady Steinhouse bellowed, her anger had reach breaking point.


    The two shivered; this was not her usual look of scorn and relaxed sneer. They regretted their words. She was right and it didn''t help that they were right before the palace gates. They may be related to her by marriage, but they were obligated to bow to her. Having her marry into their family is seen as heavenly grace. Even her husband, though did not need to bow, needed to accord her respect. She had introduced herself to the society as Lady Steinhouse so long ago, people that had later heard of her background, slowly forgot. Not to talk of the Ligrel clan; everybody knew who her father was. Ligrel Clan? They Gulped at the thought. A woman with this much backing may be a blessing to her children, but a curse on the family that welcomes her into their lives; as her husband, as well as his parents, needed to bow to her on occasions. No one wanted to bow to their daughter-in-law.


    "As a lady who holds great respect for her husband''s family, I dare not disrespect my in-laws by letting them face the death penalty. You will be imprisoned for two days." Lady Steinhouse said. As the two ladies heard the words; ''holds great respect for her husband''s family'', they almost fell out of the carriage. How could she utter such words with a straight face?


    "Take them to the outer prisons. They will be there till I say other wise. You heard their crime. As a good daughter-in-law, I must punish them myself, in hopes that they will be spared the capital punishment. Any one but the king releasing them, is not doing them good. This little punishment is so I might appease the public; so one may not say that I pamper my in-laws so much so, they forget their place." Lady Steinhouse said and the head guard stumbled in his steps at her words. He, as well as the entire capital, never thought a day would come when they would hear the words; Lady Steinhouse and Pampering her in-laws, in the same sentence.


    He was assigned today to cover for a sick friend, yet he was greeted with a complicated scene. He regretted being to good to his friend. How was he supposed to deal with this?Everybody knew the queen was in the habit of releasing those Lady Steinhouse punished, in an excuse of teaching her niece restraint. After the king punished them again for his niece, the queen would say, the king does not think she has the qualifications to teach her niece. With this, the king had to hands off; so that the cabinet does not accuse him of over petting his niece, to the point that she forgets that the queen is the mother of the kingdom. If the queen acts on her habit and releases the Steinhouse ladies, it would be saying that she agreed with their insult to the royal family. Even if that could be overlooked, what about the Ligrel clan?


    He could feel his life become more uncomfortable. As the one who arrests them, he would need to act as warden till he was asked to release them.


    He ordered his men to take the two ladies away. The ladies did not protest and were cooperative.


    "If anyone asks for their release, you must inform me immediately. This is an order from the king." Lady Steinhouse said, as she dropped the curtain and the carriage wheeled away. The guard swore he would never cover for any one again.

 Chapter 46 - (7)

    Before Lady Steinhouse arrived before the king, news of her actions at the gate had reached him. Seeing her smiling face, he sighed.


    "Did you have to go that far?" he asked her as she curtsied.


    "I''m in a good mood, so I went that far." she smiled.


    "What?" he asked her.


    "Everything is prepared. The moment you give the order, we will execute." Lady Steinhouse said and the king sat up straight on his chair.


    "Really?" he asked.


    "Yes, Lady Wickshire sent someone to help us out. He made sure while we take down the queen, we also take down some of her helpers. Most of them are officials in your cabinet." she said.


    "How many?" the king could not hold in his excitement.


    "Six. It is full proof." she said and the king laughed out loud.


    "When do you intend to start?" she asked.


    "The next cabinet meeting I call, we will act. Be ready then" he told her and she nodded in response.


    "We can only execute. How this will all turn out, will be up to you." she said then turned to leave but was stopped.


    "I heard you have a lover." he seemed to have remembered. Lady Steinhouse paused with her hand on the door handle.


    "You should know better than to listen to rumours, Uncle" she said without turning around.


    "He got you a token at Madame D''huile. I thought you said you didn''t want it when I wanted to request one for you? You said that they look down on your person, so they are not worthy to dress you; yet, you actually went and had a fitting when he got you one?" the king asked. She turned around to see his blank expression. Her face went a deep shade of red at his words.


    "Uncle, that was in the past. As my taste has changed, I wanted something appropriate." she said.


    "Yes, your taste started to change; you suddenly wear less make-up and your dresses are much simpler. I remember when I asked for someone to teach you, but you said that if people think less of you because of your dressing, they are not worthy of your time. So, you wore those dresses and thick make up with head high, saying everyone was going to have to accept you that way." he said.


    "People change, Uncle, I suddenly like these. Shouldn''t you, who has been trying to get me to change, feel happy? Why do I feel as though you are complaining?" she asked and his expression remained the same.


    "You must really have a lover." he said.


    "Why are you so sure? Shouldn''t my words hold more water than those of rumours?" she asked.


    "You have called me uncle three times now." he said and she paused.


    "You never call me uncle. No matter how I try, you refuse to break etiquette with me." he said.


    "Just worry about the problems at hand, Your Majesty, I''ll handle my problems." she said and turn around.


    "Don''t forget your background, Helen. You may escape with this as a widowed duchess and even as a princess, but as the daughter of Jin Ke, this can never work. Who you choose must be worthy." he said and her expression became solemn.


    "I never said I have a lover. I have no intention of recognizing that side of my blood. Who I choose will be who I want." she said solemnly before leaving.


    Only after his niece left did the king look toward the shelves.


    "You must meet her one day; she would love you and you, her." he said.


    "I like her already." a voice said and came out from behind the shelves; it was Lady Raine.

 Chapter 47 - (8)

    "You two must be fated. She always comes when you are here."


    "She is the daughter of Blood Tyrant Jin Ke, thereby related to the Ligrel clan? Why is she a direct descendant wasting away in a first rate kingdom as a widow of a duke, instead of taking her place as a descendant of one of the Ancients?" Lady Raine asked; this bothered her. Many people forget who she is because she goes by the title, Lady Steinhouse. But she, who knows the important of the Ancients, understands they would never let their descendant marry that low.


    "There are some secrets I can not tell." the king said with a sigh.


    "Do not call for the cabinet meeting today. Tomorrow noon is best to do so." she said, ignoring his answer. The king went this far to make people forget who she is, it must be big. Besides, the Ligrel clan is one of the Ancients. Some knowledge are bad.


    "Why midday?" he asked.


    "You must take care of all scenarios. If there are Northern Lan spies; more than the ones we are aware of, you must make preparations for it. I have that covered. The Jade Hand will arrive tomorrow before noon." she said.


    "Since when did you call them? How will they enter the capital without a pass? They could enter as merchants or travellers, but that would take time. Though it''s faster as martial artists, they will alert the protectors of the kingdom." the king asked.


    "I have the queen''s token." she said and the king paused.


    "She had it sent out for preparation of the entrance of some assassins. As I know, most are inside already and more are coming. My information is that, the first inside have an easier target, the others are coming for a bigger fish. Who they are, I have no idea. I stole her token a while back. Don''t worry, she does not know it is gone." she said with a smile.


    "Okay, tomorrow, midday." the king agreed.


    "Will you tell me why the queen? What did she do to offend you?" he asked, "As much as I would like to think you stayed I''m my royal palace all these years for a chance in my bed, I know it is not so."


    "Have you heard the story of King Vioj of Kallor?" she asked and he frowned.


    "Kallor is no more than ruins." he said.


    "Before it became so, it was a great empire on the verge of conquering Thriegor. One of it''s kings of old, Vioj, saved a priestess while on a hunt. When he discovered who she was, he locked her up in his tower and insisted that she use her power to help Kallor rule the west lands. She was powerful, yes; but vengeful too. A woman of her standing, slave to a little king? She told him that before he goes to war, he must pour ciere for his ancestors. He took five kegs of ciere and descended into the royal tombs. She flicked her wrist and sealed him in. He did not understand; how can you pour wine for the dead unless you are dead? I will not be that merciful" Lady Raine said, a vicious look in her eyes.


    "Who is King Vioj in this story? My wife?" he asked.


    "Her? No. The king of Northern Lan and all those on his side. They will not only pour ciere for their ancestors, they will kowtow, before I''m satisfied." she said and walked away.


    ***


    News of Lady Steinhouse imprisoning her mother-in-law and sister-in-law, had already taken the capital by storm. Everyone was having a filled day with this news. News of the Mclears only daughter Miss Leah, who married in tears, had long quaked the capital. Word is, she cried so hard, her mother started to say her vows in her place during the ceremony. But, this was now a story of the past. People were now talking of Lady Steinhouse''s actions; anticipating what the queen would do. A good show was brewing and they were all keeping their eyes and ears sharp, so not to miss it.


    Mr. Mclears, on the other hand, was panicking in his study. His wife and two sons had vanished for two days now. After the wedding of Leah a few days ago, his wife and sons went out and never returned. Where were they? Already the wedding was very suspicious, as he had not heard of it till he was in the carriage going to the ceremony. He remembered his wife''s response to his shock that, his twelve year old daughter was getting married off to a sick heir. "Remember I said you should let me handle this? Relax. You will soon see results." she had said. Thinking of the fact that she was out there solving his problem made him relax. Yes, he had made a good choice to marry her all those years ago.

 Chapter 48 - (1)

    As the sun rose in the sky, many opened their windows and breathed in the fresh air. The weather was good, the air was crisp, even the animals sang a tune; there was no better a day, to settle scores.


    Below the palace, royal guards and entrusted city guards waited. They were readily dressed in armour. They wondered why they were ordered so, but were not told.


    On the other side of capital, figures passed by so fast, none could see or feel them. They were led by a girl garbed in black; this was Lady Raine''s maid, Ria. Their destination was the palace.


    Two nervous ministers dressed early. They had received summons for court and were ready hours before midday, when they were to convene. They sat in their empty house, waiting. They had been told exactly how to act in court and were ready. Only when they had done as asked, will their family be returned to them. It was a long wait till noon, yet very few felt it.


    In the Palace, Lady Raine was having a light breakfast. Her chambers opened to present the royal physician. The old man was confused when he was summoned. If it were another, he would not reduce his person to answer the summon of mere court lady. But he had already been warned by the king that he must respect her. He made a small bow to the woman, who did not look up.


    "You called for me, Lady Raine?" the physician asked.


    "Today is an important day, you will soon understand why. I hear you are very loyal to the king, as you have been with him since he was a child. As such, you too must contribute to the success of today." Lady Raine said, lazily picking her food.


    "I do not understand." the man said in confusion.


    "Worry not. I just want you to do something for me. You need not make any promises about it. I''m sure when that time presents itself, you will know." she said.


    "What?"


    "When the king storms the queen''s chambers, you need to look on the table just by the door. You will find devil''s breathe. I am assuming that is what the queen poisons the king with. At that moment, you need to show your skill." she said with a smile at the confusion on his face.


    "Like I said, worry not. If you really care about the king, when the opportunity presents itself, you will know to help him out at that moment. You may leave." she said and he dipped his head in a little bow, before walking out in confusion.


    "Oh, and there will be a court meeting, so make sure to be near. When the king makes his way for the queen''s palace, you must be there." she reminded his leaving form.


    Lady Raine finished her breakfast, before making her way to the king''s study. She made sure she was not seen by the queen''s trustees. She found the king busy with papers. She had arrive right on time; after everybody had been cleared from the study.


    "Why are you busy with work when you should be relaxing? You will be throwing a fit today, you need your energy." she said to him, breaking his concentration.


    "I still need to make sure I do everything as usual. Nothing must be out of place." he said and she nodded.


    "I heard you talked to my physician today. He told me what you said." the king said.


    "That old man sure runs to you to tell everything, doesn''t he?" she laughed.


    "what was that about?" the king asked.


    "It''s best you don''t know how many things will be exposed today. That way, your shock is much more real. Worry not, he may just help you take care of a problem. But, all that depends on him." she said with a blank expression.


    "How many things should I be prepared for?"


    "Just one more. When you summon the queen to come and defend herself, if she does not appear before you, you must make your way to her chambers with the entire court in tow. I have prepared a surprise for you." she said.


    "What?"


    "Just remember, what ever you see, you must drag her yourself out of the palace. When the time comes, you will know."


    "What are you planning?" he frowned.


    "This may embarrass the royal family, but it will make a better excuse for why you remarry so fast. Worry not, my king; where I am sending her, she will never be able to crawl out of."

 Chapter 49 - (2)

    ***


    The entire court officials had convened at the palace. They had been ban by the king from coming in for regular court except when invited, for a while now. That meant a lot of issues had to be decided on and resolved today. The king sat in a sickly yet bored manner. He seemed to sigh every time some thing was brought up.


    "Any thing else to report?" the king said tiredly, as though he could not wait for them to leave. Seeing this, no one dared to talk. They thought it best to come back instead of angering him. That was when the minister for finance rose. He bowed to the king and let loose a worried expression.


    "There is still something I need to report my king. I wish you grant me permission to do so." the elderly man said.


    "Go ahead." the king sighed in a frustrated manner; yet unknown to all, he was excited for this part. This was the part he had been waiting for all day.


    The minister immediately went on his knees before his peers causing some people to stiffen. Something as wrong here.


    "My king, I deserve to be punished! I have sinned greatly!" the minister said.


    "What have you done?" the king asked with a frown.


    "Royal money has been misplaced and it was passed through my office to do so, I have failed, my king. I only discovered this recently." the minster said sorrowfully.


    "What? What are you talking about?" the king asked sitting up. Every one in the room seemed to feel the temperature drop drastically. This was bad.


    "Money from the royal treasury was stolen and some of the subordinates from my ministry had a hand in aiding this. I only just stumbled upon the evidence. Your Majesty, I am faithful, but I have failed you! Please hand out punishment!" the minister said.


    "Who? You would not come so clean in hope of clearing your mistake, if you did not have a name. Who?" the king raged!


    "The...Her Majesty, Queen Lilith." the minister said with caution. The room fell into deep silence. Before the king could react, an official stood in out rage.


    "Watch your tongue, Official Yrum. How can you....." before the Official could finish, the king exploded.


    "Shut up! Did this king ask you to speak for him?" the official shrunk back at the king''s anger. Many could tell he was really angry.


    "Forgive me, Your Majesty." he begged.


    "Official Yrum! Do you know the punishment for defaming one from the royal family? Think well before you speak again." the king''s voice lowered dangerously.


    "I know, Your Majesty. But this is too troublesome for me to keep quiet. The amount of gold taken is enough to buy a third rate kingdom! I come to present evidence before you. Please, Your Majesty, allow me to present it!" the minister kowtowed, his head kissing the marble floors. He took out a scroll and showed it to the crowd.


    Immediately, a division took place in the hall. Many decided that if the evidence was strong enough, they would abandon the queen immediately. The other half had sneer instead. They had not forgotten the queen''s background. So what if she stole some money? This was not enough to bring her down.


    "Bring it." the king said and everyone tensed. This was not the meeting they expected to have this morning. One of the officials signalled a royal guard loyal to him, to sneak out and inform the queen. If this was a plot to bring her down, she would be the only one to help herself out.


    A maid rushed towards the queen''s palace, but was stopped by guards.


    "I am the queen''s personal maid; you must at me pass!" she insisted. She was still far from the queen''s palace and she was scared of the increased guards on her way. She had been informed by Official Ghuil''s man of what was happening in the throne room. She rushed all the way only to be blocked.


    "No one is allowed through to the queen''s palace." the guard said. She froze; she knew something was wrong with this situation. Serving the queen as a personal maid, meant she was well educated; so, she walked away. But, her determination had not lessened. She changed direction towards the prince''s palace; she was luckily not stopped.


    She soon requested an audience and was granted. She walked in and did a full bow before the prince.


    "Speak! You said mother was in danger. What is happening?" the prince asked.


    "Your Highness, I was told by Official Ghuil''s man that the minister of finance is presenting evidence before His Majesty against Her Majesty. He says I must get to her; but, guards have blocked the way. No one is allowed into her palace." she explained with her head down.

 Chapter 50 - (3)

    "What?" Prince Thelmus stood abruptly. He understood what was going on; some faction wishes to get rid of his mother. They wanted to make sure that she does not get there to defend herself. Of all the people he wondered could have done this, his father; the king, never crossed his mind.


    He must not appear before the court; it will seem suspicious, he thought. If this situation was unmanageable, it would not do him good to try and stop this proceeding. After all twenty years since his birth, his father was still to name him crown prince. He could not be rash. Still, his mother was his only supporter. He needed her in her position. This was also an attack aimed at him.


    "Go and announce to the court that I have collapsed and am not breathing. Request for my royal father to come see me." he instructed her and she left in haste.


    On the other side of the palace, Lady Raine stood. She was grandly dressed and sitting in the king''s study, when a shadow suddenly appeared before her. She looked at her maid; Ria, garbed in black.


    "My lady, the prince was informed by a maid about the proceedings. The prince instructed her to tell His Majesty that he is not breathing and His Majesty should visit." Ria said and her lady laughed.


    "Brilliant." she said.


    "I already had her stopped. She is now unconscious. If you had not ordered we spill no blood, she would have already been pouring ciere for her ancestors."


    "The key to this plan is for the king to maintain his ignorance and by so doing, his innocence. He must not be suspected at all, or else Northern Lan can get the Religion react, placing a crime of framing the spouse on him. If the maid arrived and asked the king to go see his dying son and the king refuses as he wants to see the plan to the end, people will say he was the orchestrator of this entire situation. It matters not. I already have another scheme to prove his innocence if that happened." Lady Raine said with a smile.


    "We have cleared out any maid not working with us and replaced them with ours; the guards as well. Any that passes would think all is well." Ria reported.


    "Good. When the king leads all to her chambers, everyone must assume all is well in the palace and that no one was prepared for today. What about that woman?" Lady Raine asked.


    "The queen? We have kept her busy. Things must be reaching a point of no return by now." Ria answered.


    On the other side of the palace, in the throne room, the king stared at the papers presented before him as his face sunk into gloom.


    "Is this real?" his voice lowered dangerously. They all understood, what ever he was given, it must be big. The king''s voice only lowered when he was angry.


    "I can testify that this is real, my king." minister of trade said, joining Official Yrum to kneel.


    "How can you testify to this?" the king asked.


    "I was instructed by the queen to help her transport large crates from the palace and hand them over to the Mclears. I only needed to ask some in my ministry to help out, but since it was the queen, I wanted to oversee this myself. Only after Official Yrum had presented his investigation did I find out what I had helped with. Your Majesty, I deserve to die! I should have asked questions! I should have...." the minister of trade said.


    "Good. Good. Under my nose, my queen; six of my ministers; and even some of the nobles, conspire and steal from the crown. Guards! Today, I will get to the bottom of this." the king raged before breaking into a coughing fit. The physician appeared by his side almost immediately. He knew that the king was healthy and should not be reacting this way in anger, so he finally understood what was happening. The king was finally acting against the queen. He decided he must part his part well.


    "Your Majesty, you must calm your anger. Your body cannot take it!" he said as he took out some tonics to hand to get the king to drink. The king pushed away his hand in anger as the guards arrived.


    "No one leaves this hall! Someone bring the queen here!" the king said before turning to the officials who were now all kneeling.


    "Official Garret!" King Larken called and the old official trembled.


    "Yes, Your Majesty" Official Garret bowed.


    "Take this, I give you the power of the military. Today, every single one of those in that list should be executed along with three generations before and after him, to the last child!" he threw the scroll to the trembling man. The minister had heard the order and a had sighed a relief, but still could not stop trembling. Many of the ministers immediately started to beg.


    "Your Majesty! Please investigate! A Piece of paper should not cancel out all the years of service! The official office will become a laughing stock if this gets out!" most of the ministers began to shout.


    "So, I should let you all continue at it? The evidence of your crime has been penned in black and white and you still dare to protest?! Fine. Minister of Justice, tell them their crime!" the king said bellowed in anger.


    "Official Thrym; serving as an official in the Northern Lan royal court.


    Official Orstu; sold military aid to Northern Lan without royal order....." Official Garret began to read the list. Those mentioned, paled.


    "The evidence in your hand, do they support these claims, Minister of Justice?!" the king asked.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." the old minister answer, wiping sweat off his brow. The entire court broke out in pleas.


    "Mercy! Your Majesty, spare the young and old" some started to plead for their family''s lives.


    "Why is the queen not here? She must come and defend herself!" the king asked. He could already be seen shaking in anger.


    "Your Majesty, I tried to invite the queen but was ordered away, I.. I..." a female maid stuttered while on her knees.


    "Oh? So she takes this king''s words as air? Guards, follow me! I will drag that woman out here even if I have to cut off her arms!" the king descended from the throne.

 Chapter 51 - (4)

    The king stormed out of the throne room with his physician and some ministers in tow. Some officials hesitated before following the king, they already knew that if it had reached this point, the king must be mad with anger; and a show was about to begin. On their way, they noticed everything was as it should, maids were working, guards were guarding, everything was a little bit too al right. The appearance of the king making his way to the queen''s palace with his ministers had turned the entire palace upside down. Everyone made way; especially with the look on his face, no one dared to block his way.


    The king stormed into the queens palace and made his way to her chambers without stopping. Some of the officials wondered if the king was out of his mind leading everyone to his wife''s chambers. They hesitated at the door until they heard the king bellow in rage.


    "Slut!" the king shouted at the top of his voice, allowing the minsters an excuse to rush in. The sight before them was beyond their imagination. The queen was sandwiched between two heavily built naked men, who pounded into her at a regular rhythm. Even the well experienced men turned red. The three adulterers were stark naked.


    If the king''s bellow was not a good enough wake up call, then the sound of a crowd of people rushing in was a better one. The queen seemed to return to her senses quickly. The sight of the blushing men and her husband''s enraged face made her rush to cover up.


    "Guards, bring that slut!" the king shouted. The guards moved so fast, the queen could not make left from right. She was dumped before the king and his ministers without clothes. Only then did it occur to her to beg.


    "My king, I am innocent. These barbarians forced themselves on me. I have always been faithful to you..." she had not finished frantically begging, when the king threw a punch.


    "You slut, you will die today! This king will leave your body before the palace gates for your brother to came see what nonsense he gave me from that kingdom of his!" the king shouted so loud, his face turned red as he started to cough.


    The ministers were still stuck in place, as they had not yet processed how fast things were moving. How did it get to this? It seemed as though their brains restarted, when they saw the king fall in a coughing fit.


    "Your Majesty!" they rushed to his side. The officials were divided in more ways. Many did not know what was happening. Some went for the king; as those that had escaped this event. They seemed more remorseful, now that they had not lost their heads.


    The minister of justice had received his order and taken away the guilty ministers when the king stormed for the queen''s palace. By the time he had summoned the city guards and soldiers to storm the capital, he suspected that this was a plot. The guards were already prepared and waiting for his summons. This made him more diligent. If not the king, who else could summon this many soldiers into the capital? This only meant the king was out for blood. He was motivated to show his loyalty; so, was already out in the capital, arresting families.


    "Physician! What are you doing? The king...." they all turned to the elderly man at the corner, who seemed stiff in place.


    "Your Majesty, This is what you were poisoned with." the physician said, sending the temperature of the chamber plummeting down.


    The queen whose movement was restricted by the guards almost collapsed at the sight of the little bottle in the physicians hands.


    "Your majesty it''s a plot to frame me. It''s a plot... this old thing planned this out!" the naked queen started to accuse as she used hand to cover her female parts.


    The ministers frowned. Her words were a little far fetched. They did not think the little physician sent men to molest her, especially when they all saw her lewd expression when the men were pounding her.


    "My king, this is the poison I talked about. This is the one that has been causing your illness. Though I had seen it once before, it is a rare poison that is hard to make. Now we have this, we can cure you!" everyone almost collapsed at the physicians words.


    As if the queen''s crimes were not enough, the evidence of trying to kill the king had to appear right on time. The king got up in silence and grabbed the queen by her hair as he started dragging her out of her chambers.


    Chaos broke loose among the officials. The series of evidence had surely broken the king. They understood the king had lost his mind as they saw him drag her out. This was already a delicate matter for the royal family, they could not interfere. But they were some who begged the king to consider his actions. Exposing the queen to the open, was a disgrace upon their kingdom. The foreigners would laugh at them.


    The king on the other hand, did not care. He dragged her out of her palace till his hand hurt. Only then did he ask the guards to carry her. The queen had long since gone quiet as she had fainted on the way. She did not dare to be awake to face such shame.

 Chapter 52 - (5)

    ***


    Walter had his family grounded at home on this day. His mother was not allowed to go out shopping. They all sat around the table for lunch, cheerfully eating when they received a message from their neighbour, Mrs. Ingrid.


    Walter''s mother stared at the letter in shock.


    "The king has orders six officials and their families dead. The capital is in chaos." she announced in shock before they turned to give Walter a deep look. Did he know this was going to happen? That morning during breakfast he had said; "no one is to leave the house today. No matter what, stay inside; they''ll be a storm."


    They had thought he was messing around as how could there be a storm as they were entering the windy quarter? Now they understood. How Walter knew this was going to happen, they didn''t want to know.


    True enough, the capital was in storm. News of the ministry of justice arresting a lot of families was known. Everyone stayed inside so as not to be dragged into this. News of the Mclears being arrested had already spread through out the capital. Lots of mistresses were said to have been caught in his home and were all dragged to the prisons. Leah who had long been married out cried buckets. Only then did she understand why her mother married her out. Because of this marriage, she had escaped the death penalty. But, she only heard news of her father''s arrest but nothing about her mother.


    Soon their crimes were made known to the society. The ministry of justice stated their crimes publicly, as their workers stood on every corner of the capital to shout it for all to hear.


    Everyone heard that the execution stands were being built and knew the king intended to have them killed that day. Some families tried to run, but only earned themselves an early death as they were killed on the spot.


    Most of the minister''s families were nervous. The officials in their family had gone for court at the palace and through out the entire commotion, they had not returned or been seen. Some wondered if they were next. But, nothing compared to what came next.


    The queen was dragged out of the palace by the king himself. She was stark naked. If people''s heart had not exploded, they now did.


    News of her actions spread so fast, no one knew how the information spread. But they all heard it. The queen was caught in bed with two lovers, who were taking her at the same time.


    Noble and proper women of society were embarrassed and could not even imagine how it could be possible. What position did she have to be in, to be taken by two men at the same time? The queen being more nasty than the brothel women, was entertaining news. Every one heard that she was being paraded naked to the lower prisons and the less proper people of society went to watch. It was a long way to the lower prisons. Though it was still in the palace grounds, the route passed the gates. Lower citizens saw the queen who was supposed to be higher than them, paraded like the lowest of criminals to the prisons.


    Next was the executions. It happened so fast, people were not sure if the execution stands had been built before hand and was only waiting. The executioner got to work fast and heads started to fill buckets and bodies, wagons. It was dreadful situation.


    Soon, they were talks about the queen''s voluminous breasts and her hairy woman parts. Though the executions were done, the women of the brothels immediately referred to themselves as Queen Lilith and requested more charge to show men the position the queen must have been in while committing adultery. The prestige of the royal family took a hit and the king had sent back his officials and closed the palace. By the time night had arrived, all was quiet. The capital sang a silence capable of putting a ghost town to shame. People seemed to pull their blankets around themselves to keep warm; the windy quarter had arrived.

 Chapter 53 - (1)

    The next days that came seemed as though nothing had happened. The air still smelled of blood, but everyone went on as usual. The nobles, on the other hand were tensed. They thought of the happenings of that day and wondered how Northern Lan will react. Sure enough, trade was stifled. As the traders of northern Lan cared not if their princess had slept with a dog. In their eyes, Juhntt was already receiving grace having her in their kingdom. They thought that the Juhntts had gone too far by disgracing their princess in such a way.


    The traders of Juhntt on the other hand, were outraged. How could Northern Lan give their king a brothel woman to be mother of their kingdom? They thought she should have been beheaded on the spot. With the Northern Laner''s anger and outrage, Juhntts used it as an excuse to create songs and poems to disgrace Northern Lan.


    "Their girls are dressed in gold


    They need two cocks to fill their holes.


    The dirty grace of Northern Lan''s Lady Mistresses." the songs said.


    Soon, women of society from neighbouring kingdoms started to look down on women from Northern Lan. As Northern Lan had no queen, their princess was seen as a model for all others to follow. It soon became common for women of Northern Lan to be referred to as Lady mistresses.


    No one was sure who composed that song and how it had spread so fast in just a few days. Things had become hostile between the two kingdoms and had gotten to a point of no return.

 Chapter 54 - (2)

    In the palace sat a lady lounging in bed as she snacked on olives. She was the Lady Raine. With the queen gone, she made the palace hers. Her voice sang a happy melodious laugh, a sign she was completely pleased.


    "The man had great skill, my lady. He was able to create such a song at such short notice. Now, everyone is singing it. Northern Lan should feel the heat now." Ria said with excitement.


    "Yes. You have done well." Lady Raine nodded in satisfaction and Ria smiled with pride.


    "King of Northern Lan feeling the heat is what we need." Lady Raine said.


    "But why? Every thing is all but set. Why must we put that much pressure on them?" Ria asked in confusion. She may think herself smart, but she never truly understood her lady''s mind.


    "Because we are a first rate kingdom. Even though our plan is set, we must cover all our basis. We must make sure he comes and for an extended period of time." Lady Raine answered.


    "He will come for sure. How can he refuse an invitation by the king of a first rate kingdom?" Ria asked.


    "You still have a lot to learn. The king''s wedding is not sure to get him here. His sister was disgraced and everyone could see that there is tension. He could just stay back. We could bet on him coming to save his sister; as she is the one acting as my chaperone and he would never allow me to act without supervision. Still, he could just have me killed if he thinks I''m a liability. The rumours will not allow them to take a stand. We have already created a standard of tension. Juhntt and Northern Lan could now be considered mortal enemies. With this level of anger between the two kingdoms, he is sure to come." Lady Raine explained.


    "What would exposing the tension between the two kingdoms do? Why would it change anything?" Ria seemed more confused.


    "Because we are a first rate kingdom, and they are a second rate kingdom. If he does not appear himself to show that he bears no ill will, it will be assumed that he has declared open war against a first rate kingdom. It''s a rebellion against the hierarchy. It took decades to stabilize all kingdoms into their different tiers. No one cares for a rebellion at this time. The Religion will never allow them exist. The Ancients will have them wiped out."


    "True. The Ancients are obsessed with hierarchy and the religion will not stand for them bring down the order no matter how many sanctuaries they build." Ria started to understand.


    "You finally get it. Now, let''s see what move he will make." Lady Raine smiled.


    "Even if he comes, what is the guarantee that he will come with Lady Teel?" Ria asked.


    "Have faith in me a little, Ria." said Lady Raine with a serious expression.


    "Always." Ria''s expression grew cold.


    "Don''t you think this plan was a little bit too good? In one wave, we''ve swept out eighty percent of the spies from Northern Lan. I trust that king to be suspicious. If all is right, the perfect plan would be for him to leave the kingdom. By the time the invitations are out, he will be sure that this is a ploy to have him leave Northern Lan. He will never leave mother behind to go away that long. In his eyes, only the Jade Hand could accomplish such a plot. Continue to fuel the flames of aggression between the two kingdoms. Arrange for fights to break out around the boundaries, let a few people from each kingdom die. Worry not, that man will come and he will bring my mother." Lady Raine said coldly.

 Chapter 55 - (3)

    The next few weeks were not calm. Sure enough, fights broke out at the boundaries between the two kingdoms. The Northern Laners could not take the insult and started to fight the Juhntts that were near them and asked for a clear division between the two kingdoms so that they may not meet each other. All this while, the king had yet to call back his court since the incident. The palace was completely silent until an announcement was made; the king will remarry in three weeks. The lady to be queen was not named, but invitations had been sent to other kingdoms.


    Most kingdoms thought it a bother to appear, some thought it an honour to be invited to such an event. Society was buzzing again. The king had informed the holy tower that they should prepare for the crowning. The women of society whose husbands were invited started having their dresses made and preparing jewellery for that day. The kingdom was going to wash away the disgrace of their former queen.


    Regardless, Lucy lounged around as though nothing was happening. She had received an invitation and so did her father. It was unusual, but those who had heard dared not talk. The things of Lady Wickshire had always been unusual.


    "What will you be wearing, My lady?" Taylor and Mrs Muburg perched around like flies till Lucy could not take it any more and sent them away. Only Shilla remain. There was an uncomfortable silence until Lucy sighed.


    "What is it, Shilla?" Lucy asked.


    "I was wondering, my lady, if you had Walter help in taking down the queen, because she was a thorn in your side or because you wanted Walter and Lady Steinhouse to get closer?" Shilla mumbled.


    "Trying to understand me?" Lucy asked and Shilla trembled.


    "Forgive me, my lady." Shilla went on her knees.


    "People like the queen never bothered me." Lucy answered.


    "What about the new queen? Are you okay with the king''s choice?" Shilla asked still kneeling. As far as she was concerned. Lucy would not allow anyone take a position unless she was okay with it.


    "Do you think me so idle? Who the king marries has never concerned me. This little kingdom has never been in my eyes. As for the new queen; it is probably that woman. That means the king of Northern Lan is in trouble." Lucy answered and Shilla seemed more confused than before.


    There was silence for a while as Shilla remained kneeling. She did not know that Lucy Had forgotten about her and was in deep thought.


    "Hm. News of that Lord Histel''s death should have reached them by now. That Ligrel clan would be moving soon. Walter and Lady Steinhouse''s relationship should be moved up to a climax quickly." Lucy whispered thoughtfully.


    "Ah... the life of a matchmaker..." Lucy sighed lazily, "That king of Northern Lan is coming, maybe I should use him. His kingdom is as good as fallen at this stage of that woman''s plan, anyway. He should be of some use to stall that old man."

 Chapter 56 - (4)

    ***


    King Khor of Northern Lan had arrived Juhntt in secret. Many variables that presented themselves, told him he needed to stay low and gauge the situation. He had heard that his sister is being held at the lower prisons, not even in the palace dungeon in the main castle. Though it was still in the palace grounds, it was still a place for those awaiting execution. He couldn''t care less if that sister of his died. As long as she did not spoil his plans. Staying in the Juhntt capital, he found himself listening to all the rumours that has beheld the city as of late.


    Lady Steinhouse; he thought of the princess of Juhntt, he had seen only before as a child. He knew that if he guessed right, she would be a beauty by now. A widowed princess, he had never considered her a variable in anything that concerns him. He had once considered her one of his queen candidates, but was refused by King Larken. Soon, she was married to Lord Steinhouse, only to become a widow. News that she had a lover was the talk of the capital at the moment. Imprisoning her mother-in-law and sister-in-law for two days, was another. If anything, it made people think of her as a love struck girl. King Khor processed the information before him.


    His thoughts moved to Lady Wickshire, who was rumoured to be a Thraine. This was a person he had never met before. He had not had a chance to meet even her late mother, whose identity was one that had made his own father shiver. He was curious about the Thraine Household and had thought he would hear more about Lady Wickshire in the capital, but heard nothing. She was not in rumours, as though there was nothing interesting about her. But, when he received information from the spies he had placed in the Juhntt, his curiosity heightened.


    The nobles of society in the capital dreaded to talk about her. His spies could not get them to stand against her. Even his sister, who had a amassed a lot of power before her fall, was stuck. Her supporters would not go near Lady Wickshire''s matter. This made him more curious about her. He had heard that she had a head full of while hair and was as pale as one near their death bed, but nothing else.


    He had heard that the Mclears, who were a wealthy trade family in the capital were openly against her. Soon, the entire family was executed, except the wife and her sons; who were never found. He wondered if she had a hand in their demise. But if she did, didn''t that mean she had a hand in his sisters fall too? The situation was getting dangerous. He knew that the only people he feared was the Jade Hand; because, he had their mistress in his custody and had their heir placed in the palace of Juhntt with his sister. He feared that they would find out his involvement in their leader going missing. This was a risky gamble. He knew the Teel family elders were here in Juhntt; as he had heard they were invited to the royal wedding and he had received information when they had arrived.


    Thinking that he was here with their family head unconscious in the next room, chilled his entire being. His mind wandered to the heir, Lady Raine. He had not been able to get people into the palace to see if she was still there. If she attends the wedding, everything is over. He still yet to find the token to the Jade Hand; her presence would spoil everything. Many years ago, when he had her come here to hand his sister to King Larken to marry, he kept her mother hostage. he did it to guarantee that she will not make a move to save her mother. As long as her mother was in his hands and the antidote for her poison is unknown, she would not move.


    He had once thought she would be with the token, but never found it on her. As long as she remained lost, he could infiltrate the Teel family and search till he found it. The holder of that token could command the Jade Hand. With that token, he had no need to fear the Mercenary Alliance or the Teel family. With the Jade Hand, he can take over Juhntt in a swift move, absorbing them into his kingdom; there by making Northern Lan a first rate kingdom.

 Chapter 57 - (5)

    ***


    Lord Morge and Lord of Merve had arrived the Courtkruff academy and were awaiting Lucy in one of the sitting rooms. Lucy made an entrance after a while, letting Shilla stand guard at the door. They stood at her arrival and only sat when she did.


    "You look well, Adrian." Lucy addressed Lord of Merve by his given name.


    "Not really, the stress between the borders has caused issues with my investments. Even with the forewarning, it still ended up stressful to handle." Lord of Merve answered.


    "Remember when I said I would make you and Lanster do work beneath your stations one day?" Lucy asked and Lord Morge sighed. He should have known that this was coming; it was unusual for her to call them by their given names. He just hoped it would not be dangerous.


    "It will be dangerous." she said as though reading Lord Morge''s mind. The two lords glanced at each other. They knew they could be considered young men as they were in their mids, full of life and courage, but they always dreaded what they could be doing the next day. Lady Wickshire always had something up her sleeves.


    "King of Northern Lan would try to arrive the capital earlier than many for the wedding. He would do this in secret, if he has not already. The next queen has underestimated her enemy and has not learnt enough about him to know that. Find out where he is staying." Lucy said.


    "You know who the next queen is?" Lord Morge asked.


    "King Larken would never have done all this, if he did not have the backing. Obviously, he had every intention of marrying another to fill the gap, but he would not be stupid enough to drag the queen out naked if the next queen was not someone Northern Lan could not contend with. That only means that woman finally made her move." Lucy said.


    "What woman? The next queen?" Lord of Merve asked.


    "Lady Raine, Teel family''s heir." she answered.


    "Do I even need to ask how you knew this?" Lord Morge asked with a frown. He had seen enough over the years at Lady Wickshire''s side to believe in her ability, but he still does not understand how she knows somethings. She never leaves this school. Does she have spies every where?


    "I asked Jodanham to give me a list of all the people closest to the queen. It was an unnecessary list as nothing much changed since the last time I had someone do that. But I do this once in a while. I do it for every one, at least those that interest me. I like to know who every one is. Lady Raine; It took me time to find out about her. It was hard at first, but I finally saw the whole picture. All the can scenarios I thought up, brought me to this outcome." Lucy said and the lords paused. By knowing who someone is, you can tell what they would do? Isn''t that fictional?


    "The king of Northern Lan has the Teel family head in his custody. She may not be in a state to move by herself. When you find out where he is staying, take her." Lucy said.


    "Why?" Lord Morge asked.


    "The next queen is helping out her husband to be, because the king of Northern Lan has her mother. With this wedding, he will come to the capital with her; and though security will be tight, it can''t be compared to breaking into the Northern Lan palace to take her. As long as she has her mother, Northern Lan is as good as gone." Lucy explained.


    "So, we are helping her?" Lord of Merve asked.


    "Such petty feuds and schemes are bellow me. She was going to end up getting her mother back in the end, I just want it done sooner. That way, the king of Northern Lan will be cautious to the extreme. If he is who I think he is, the height of his cautious nature should help me stall some old man on his way." Lucy said.


    "I won''t even ask what old man or why he should be stalled. So, when do you want this done?" Lord of Merve asked.


    "Does this old man have any thing to do with Walter Krain and Lady Steinhouse?" Lord Morge had to ask.


    "Why do you think so?" Lord of Merve was confused at the sudden randomness of his question.


    "I''ve been keeping an eye on Walter. He gives a token from Madame D''huile to Lady Steinhouse; a token some nobility would not be able to afford. He did this just after rumours of Lady Steinhouse having a lover started spreading." Lord Morge answered.


    "You are smart; but don''t bother yourself with little details. After you''re done, prepare two outfits for yourselves each; this lady is sending you to bear witness to a ceremony in my stead." Lucy said.


    "Two? There is only one ceremony that we are attending any time soon; the king''s wedding." Lord of Merve asked in confusion.


    "There will be another more important. This one, I will officiate if I have to." Lucy said.

 Chapter 58 - (6)

    ***


    Walter had not received instructions since he had done his task. Walking around the city with his mother; he could see that the latest development in the royal family has caused the capital to go into a frenzy. The cold was getting more pronounced; he could tell the windy quarter was fully here. He watched his mother and sister''s excitement as they tried on clothes for the white cold and sighed. Things were bothering him; things he could not explain.


    "Walter." he heard his mother call before she arrived at his side. Beside his mother stood two women. He had glanced at them before, so knew who they were. They were his mother''s new friend from the countryside and her daughter.


    "This is Mrs. Fionette and her daughter, Lana." his mother introduced. He nodded at the two, in hopes to immediately leave. The look that Lana girl gave him reminded him of the Lady Steinhouse, and he finally understood why he was dragged by his mother to come shopping with them.


    "Don''t leave so fast, Walter. Since you are here, you should show Lana around the city." his mother stopped him.


    "Is this necessarily? You said you would not take time, so why are you branching out to other things? I''m not free today." Water frowned at his mother.


    "When are you ever free? I will not take long. I just have a few things to discuss with Mrs. Fionette." Walter''s mother said before turning to Lana, "Lana, go with Walter while your mother and I talk."


    "Brother, let''s just go. You know how she is." Amie said to Walter trying to drag him away.


    "No Amie, you go have your fitting." his mother pushed Amie to the attendant before moving away with Mrs. Fionette. Walter turned to the have a better look at the girl in front of him and sighed. He felt he should make more male friends. He was about to open his mouth when he was called.


    "Walter." he felt his back stiffen at that voice. He looked sideways to see Lady Steinhouse approach him. What are the odds, she would be here at this moment? Walter felt a headache coming. He remembered how he had a bad feeling about this shopping activity; the moment he was forcefully invited by his mother.


    Lady Steinhouse reached him in seconds. She smiled sweetly, ignoring the gloomy look on his face. She acted as though she had not seen Lana and grabbed Walter''s arm.


    "It must be fate. Why are you here?" she asked.


    "Why are you here?" Walter asked.


    "I just came to look around. You''ve been scarce these days." she said and Lana coughed, gaining their attention.


    "Who is your friend?" Lady Steinhouse smiled at Lana.


    "I came to shop with his sister; our families are close." Lana answered. She tried to smile, but the lady before her gave her a bad feeling, especially that smile on her face.


    "Oh really?" Lady Steinhouse said. Lana felt her hair stand at the lady''s stare. She felt as though those eyes were challenging her. Suddenly, she wanted to win.


    "Mr. Krain is here to keep us company, since he is free." Lana said before Walter could talk.


    "I guess has to take responsibility for his family." Lady Steinhouse said before turning to Walter, "But you are busy today. I thought you said you would come with me to Madame D''huile. I know family is important, but you haven''t seen me try on the dresses you got for me last time."


    Walter felt his head hurt. This was getting out of hand. Lady Steinhouse had always been one to be up to no good, he knew this would not end well.


    "Madame D''huile? I just thought it was nice he took his mother shopping; I guess he is a benevolent person." Lana''s eyes shrunk, but she refused to loose. Even with all the benevolence, who would buy clothes at Madame D''huile for just any one? Did this lady think she could make her back down because he got her expensive things? It''s winner take all. If nothing else, this made her more interested in Walter. If he could afford Madame D''huile, then he was her perfect catch.


    "Yes. He''s really nice. He even gave this Princess a token." Lady Steinhouse said with a sweet smile. She had seen the look on the girl''s face when she mentioned Madame D''huile. This little girl was irritating her. Seeing her back down the moment she referred to herself as a princess, her smile widened.


    "Tell my mother something came up." Walter said to Lana. It was the first time he had said anything to her, so she smiled sweetly and nodded. He then grabbed Lady Steinhouse away.


    "Let''s go." he said frowned at her. As Lana watched them leave, there was a dangerous glint in her eye.

 Chapter 59 - (7)

    Walter had left with Lady Steinhouse; both entering the lady''s carriage and leaving. Walter was silent for a while before asking her to go into the upper town.


    "You are annoyed I talked to her that way?" Lady Steinhouse frowned. Walter only glanced at her silently. All he wanted was some quiet. He felt as though he had just escaped a war; the only thing left was to leave this hot iron sitting beside him behind, before he gets burnt.


    "I just saved you from that situation and you are angry with me? Or did you really want to show that girl around the city; I spoilt your happy plans?" she continued to ask in annoyance.


    "What has come over you?" Walter asked at last. He wanted to know if she had forgotten who she is. Why would she be pushing him around? What was her purpose?


    "What has come over me? So you really wanted to show her around town? I saw the way she was pushed unto you and wanted to help, but it seems I had done something unnecessary." she said feeling very wronged.


    "Help? You behaved as though you would eat her raw. If we didn''t leave, were you going to bully her till she begged?"


    "Why not? Why are you so angry because of how I treated her?" Lady Steinhouse seemed to burst in fury.


    "It''s not how you treated her that is the problem. What is wrong with you?" he asked.


    "How can you scold me over another girl?" she asked and Walter could see the tears threatening to spill from her eyes and sighed, he was officially lost.


    "Another girl?" he asked as he moved closer to her. He was close enough for her to feel his breathe on her face. He was very aware of his actions. In fact, it was intentional. She always seemed too flustered at this distance; this was how he intended to get answers.


    "Who is the rightful girl, then." he asked and she turned red.


    "You? Is that why you are so angry?" he asked and she nodded before she could register her actions.


    "So, you feel as though I''m your property that someone is trying to steal, is that it? That''s why you are crying? You are sad I scolded you because of some woman?" he asked and she nodded. He was not stupid, he understood this from the beginning. But, that was not what bothered him.


    "Why? Do you think we will marry some day? Do you think the king will give away his niece to me? Can you already see that day?" he asked dangerously. Only then did she come to her senses. She pushed him away and turned a deeper shade of red.


    "I..." she started. Walter returned to a safe distance while still staring at her. He had gotten to where he was because of Lady Wickshire. Though his mother had started to think this was where they were born to be, he had not forgotten that this was just part of the job and the lady may have other plans for him.


    "You what? You have not thought that far ahead? Or are you saying you were hoping I''d one day marry you?" he asked and she bit the inside of her lip.


    "Are you saying you don''t like me?" she asked and Walter frowned. Did she hear anything he just said? Does she think this is a game?


    "You said you don''t like the make-up and the dresses and I changed it. What is wrong with me, now?" she asked.


    "Did you even hear a word I said? I''m not in the habit of playing. You don''t take into account the consequence of your actions. What is with this attitude?" he asked as he felt himself grow angry.


    "Answer me first!" she insisted. Walter let down the window drapes by his side and the coach descended into darkness. Though dark, he could still see her clearly. He reached out and grabbed her chin, before lowering himself to kiss her lips.


    Lady Steinhouse descended into stupor. It happened so fast she could only realize what was happening when she felt his warm lips. The way he kissed her, she was sure he had done this before. There was no way he would be this good. Given the fact that she had nothing to compare the experience with, she just had to conclude; it was a very good kiss. She only knew one thing; she did not want it to end, she wanted him to do more. She could feel her lower body drumming and heat up, but it was over sooner than she wanted. She moaned as he withdrew.


    Walter did not think himself a saint. At his age, he could be described as hot blooded. When he was in the village, he had messed with a lot of the village girls; even spending some time in the brothels of the lower town with his then friends, so knew well how to please a woman. He knew, if he did not stop, it was going to get too far. This woman had been seducing him for a long time; so, as far as he was concerned, she wanted it. If he had not reminded himself that she was out of his league, he would have gone all the way.


    The coach had stopped, there was silence, so he could still hear her heavy breathing. The sound was tearing down all his restraints.


    "Lady Steinhouse, you are a princess. Don''t forget that." he said before leaving quickly.

 Chapter 60 - (8)

    ***


    It was night time before Shilla returned to the academy. Lady Wickshire had sent her to have some one watch the Krain household. The day before, she had received information that Walter''s mother and one of the neighbours were planning to have Walter come out shopping with them, then let Walter take the daughter out sight seeing. Walter''s mother was using this opportunity to create a good marriage match for her son. She had reported it to Her Ladyship and was instructed to have someone inform Lady Steinhouse that Walter was in the city and his location.


    Her task took all day; mostly because, she had to find a way to pass the information to the maids in the Steinhouse household. She smiled, thinking that Her Ladyship was right. She did not say that she saw Walter. By saying that the man that came visiting Lady Steinhouse was seen in the city, the maids assumed it was the illusive lover. She had not waited too long by the corner of the Steinhouse manor before she saw Lady Steinhouse leaving in a hurry.


    She arrived Lady Wickshire''s chambers at sun down to the glare of the other two maids.


    "Where have you been all day?" Taylor seemed to want to tear Shilla into two. She was not blind; she had noticed that Shilla had become the lady''s most trusted. This was not good; the lady could take Shilla away as her maid, when she graduates. She already understood that they were always like nuisances to the lady, so she kept them busy doing this and that, while Shilla always got all the important Jobs.


    "Do you think I would leave without Her Ladyship''s order?" Shilla asked with a blank expression.


    "Going out all day, are you going to claim that it was Her Ladyship that sent you?" Taylor asked.


    "Yes." Shilla answered as Lucy came out from behind the screen.


    "All of you leave. Shilla, stay." Lucy said. The other two left, but Taylor could not help but throw a glare at Shilla. Shilla acted as though she did not see her glare and closed the door after them.


    "You took long." Lucy said.


    "I apologise, my lady. After I was done, I had to go make sure to clean up after myself. I paid out all the spies and got new ones. That way, there are no mistakes." Shilla answered.


    "How did it go?" Lucy asked as she got into bed.


    "It happened just as you said it would. Lady Steinhouse rushed out and they met up. She even went as far as challenging the girl." Shilla reported.


    "Good." Lucy said.


    "I''m not sure how this will help their relationship, my lady." Shilla asked.


    "You must try harder to understand human nature. History has shown that women are the most dangerous of the human species; as they could cause conflict where ever they go. But people do not understand that women are even more dangerous when they are in love." Lucy said and Shilla felt uncomfortable. Lucy was only twelve years of age at most; how she knew these things, Shilla could not bear to bring herself to ask.


    "If you study history, you can tell all you need to know about human beings. Since they gained intelligence, they have made little change when it comes to their habits." Lucy answered as though she could read Shilla''s mind.


    "Take Taylor, for example; she has become very jealous of the attention I give to you. Do you want to tell me you did not know this would happen?" Lucy asked.


    "I knew. She has already reported me to our superiors. She says I am no more trust worthy. I am guessing I''ll be called soon to explain myself." Shilla answered.


    "I understand people, Shilla; because I know who they are and what they have done; I know who they love and who they hate; So, I know what they will do, or at least, I know what I can make them do. Lady Steinhouse has already been brain washed by the rumours. It can only happen if thoughts of Walter has crossed her mind before. This time that Lana girl has caused jealousy. Jealousy is good for them at this moment. Next step, is to push her to the edge. I believe if they see more of each other, they will think of ways to be with each other. I have set the stage; all that must happen now, is up to them." Lucy said and Shilla nodded in understanding.


    "What about the message I told you to deliver to Lord Morge?" Lucy asked.


    "I told them that you want them to involve Walter in their plans. Can I ask why?" Shilla asked. She was standing guard inside the room when the lady was giving the two lords instructions; she understood the lady had bigger plans brewing. Why she wanted to involve Walter, was something she did not understand.


    "I must give them more opportunities to meet." Lucy smiled.

 Chapter 61 - (9)

    Just as Shilla had suspected, she was called by her superior for questioning the moment she left Lucy''s side. When she arrived at the room, her superior Madam Elbone, sat waiting, along with Taylor and Mrs. Muburg. Shilla greeted her superior as she entered and put on a confused expression.


    "Do you know why you are here, Shilla?" Madam Elbone asked.


    "No." Shilla answered.


    "Lady Wickshire has been sending you on secret errands and though you have reported, it is suspicious that she insist only you do it. Even your own fellow maids don''t know where you are going. Do you remember why you were put in the lady''s entourage?" Madam Elbone asked.


    "Yes. To watch her and report back." Shilla answered.


    "Why has it turned this way? Are you trying to gain her trust while betraying your masters?" Madam Elbone asked.


    "I don''t understand what I have done wrong. When Lady Wickshire get her letters, I report; when she has meetings, I report; I went out today on her orders and just returned, I did not have the time to make the report before being summoned. I need to understand what I am doing wrong, so that I can do it better." Shilla said. True enough, Madam Elbone knew what Shilla said was true. But Taylor had arrived with these claims and she was asked by the headmistress to do this.


    "When the lady gets her letters, you are the only one who is allowed to bring it to her; when she has these secret meetings, you are the only one allowed to be present; when she needs someone handle things for her, you''re the only one sent, while we are left to clean and wash her things." Taylor accused.


    "That is because you are stupid. You both are." Shilla said calmly and Mrs. Muburg burst into anger. She, being the eldest amongst them, had always been the one gaining trust any time she was assigned to a lady, except with Lady Wickshire. She had endured and said nothing, yet Shilla was insulting her?


    "You! Don''t go too far!" Mrs. Muburg said.


    "Why do you say they are stupid?" Madam Elbone asked. She was tired and wanted to go to bed. There was nothing she wanted more than to have this situation done and over with.


    "Years of service has had their pride grow; they don''t seem to understand that all the ladies are different." Shilla answered.


    "Shut up!" Taylor scolded.


    "You think because you have worked with many ladies, you know them all. Lady Wickshire is not like the others and you know that. You may think her just a titled young girl, whom you can lead by the hair; but you are wrong. When we were instructed to have her come out for the luncheon, you two perched around her like flies; ''there will be this lord there, there will be that lady there'', you couldn''t seem to stop talking. When you come around, you always try to engage her in some rumour. Are you too blind to see that she has never asked about such things? She does not care about fashion, the weather, rumours or what lord has gotten a royal appointment. You all look stupid before her eyes and truthfully before mine. I don''t bother her, only do what I''m told and speak less. So what if she favours me?" Shilla asked, her eyes full of anger.


    "Sure, she is an unusual lady, but what woman does not do those things? I have worked with enough ladies to know that they only need a little push. My experience is much more than yours and it tells m..." Mrs. Muburg started to say before she paused. She was doing the exact same thing Shilla had just said. She saw Shilla smirk and turned green.


    "Do what you think your experience tells you, I''ll continue to study who she is. Don''t come complaining just because your experience has failed." Shilla smirked.

 Chapter 62 - (10)

    ***


    By the entrance to the other room, stood two figures in the dark. They watched Shilla explain herself, in silence.


    "Do you think she is lying, Wensworth?" the headmistress asked.


    "Does it matter? You seem not to have learnt any thing." Wensworth seemed annoyed he was called all the way here just to watch some maids fight about who gets more attention from their lady.


    "Do you expect me to just let that little thing go?" the headmistress asked.


    "Do you think you still have the support of the queen? Be careful, you may just end up like her." Wensworth warned.


    "Are you saying she caused that?" the headmistress snorted.


    "This is why you have always been on the loosing end of society. You think you know too much when you know nothing." Wensworth said.


    "You...." the headmistress started to say.


    "Noble society, those high and mighty men you can not sit beside and talk to as equals, they all fear her. Do you know why? Because this has happened before; people oppose the lady and end up like the queen; and each time, those with their nose in the clouds like you, were totally eliminated. Do what ever you wish to do, but do not call me into it any more. Since you wish to fall, do so alone." Wensworth said and left. The headmistress felt no fear; she sneered at Wensworth''s leaving back.


    ***


    Night had descended before Mrs. Fionette returned home. She had asked her daughter, Lana to return before her, while she ran some errands. She returned home to her husband waiting for her in the sitting room. She looked around and found her entire family was there; her son seemed in thought while her daughter was brooding.


    "What is happening? Why are you all here?" Mrs. Fionette asked.


    "I heard you have plans to marry Lana to the Krains'' first son." her husband replied.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you, but...." she started to explain.


    "Lana will marry into nobility, I thought I had made this clear." her husband frowned.


    "Lana is sixteen this year. Still we have not had the opportunity to forge a relationship with any sort of noble family. The Krains...." she started to say.


    "...Have no title! What were you thinking?" her husband scolded.


    "Sure they don''t but you have never been there, dear. Their mansion and property is much better than ours, they have some connections with some nobility..." she insisted. She understood her husband was a prideful man. He had never tried to make some sort of connection with the Krains.


    "What sort of connection could their son make that our Gerald has not made?" Mr. Fionette snorted.


    "Father, the last time I was there with mother, the two lords that came, were those you said you wanted to meet." Lana said.


    "Who?" Mr. fionette asked without care.


    "Lord of Merve and Lord Morge. I wouldn''t have known it was them if Gerald had not pointed them out the other day as they passed." Lana said.


    "You already knew this Lana, yet you insisted in having a title. What changed your mind? Meeting him?" Gerald mocked his sister who snorted in return.


    "Money. He has money. Money we could never imagine having. Even if I became a Baroness, I would still be below the woman he would marry. Title? Though the Mclears are all dead, they had no title. Yet Mrs. Mclears was at the top of society." Lana answered.


    "What money?" Mr. Fionette snorted, before turning to his wife, "Do you have proof that these were the lords she had seen?" he asked her.


    "Someone come!" his wife called and a maid appeared.


    "Bring that girl from the Krain estate." she instructed and the maid left.


    "I had instructed the maids find and pay a little slave from their estate to tell me some things. I have yet to meet her, so you can ask her all you want." Mrs. Fionette said.


    "Why would you do that?" Mr. Fionette frowned.


    "Do you think I would not prepare before sending my daughter to them as a wife? I have to be satisfied first before Lana can marry into their family." Mrs. Fionette answered.


    "I will marry Walter. It''s what I want, mother. You have to make it happen." Lana insisted.


    "No matter how much money you think they have, you cannot let yourself be muddle headed." Mrs. Fionette frowned at her daughter. This girl was usually very level headed, what happened?


    "If you don''t act fast, he will be taken from me. There was a woman today that made sure I never got to talk to him. The way she clung to him; she is probably a lover. He bought her a token from Madame D''huile." Lana explained with a frown. With the look on her face, one could see she did not think well of this woman.


    "A woman? He sure has means." Gerald''s eyes shrunk as he nodded in admiration.


    "Madame D''huile?" Mrs. Fionette was stiff. Her husband saw the look in her eyes and frowned. This was one of the things his wife always wanted. How could he not understand what it took to get a token there, when his wife has been saving her entire life for it.


    "That''s a lot of money." Mr. Fionette frowned.


    "You could always compete with her." Gerald mocked his sister, who''s eyes were filled with anger.


    "No. I can''t compete. She is very beautiful. She referred to herself as a princess. With the look on Walter''s face, she really was." Lana answered, her face turning gloomy.


    "A princess?" Mrs Fionette frowned.


    "That''s why I can''t compete with anything like beauty and all that, but we will pass through his family. Even if she is a princess, she must be very hard to keep. She would be very hard to marry, as Walter has not a title. So, I still have a chance." Lana said and a knock came from the door.

 Chapter 63 - (11)

    A girl was led into the sitting room which had descended into silence. Mrs. Fionette called the girl forward as she took a seat for the first time since she had come home. The entire Fionette family stared at this little servant and the little girl shrunk back. She looked to the maid who had brought her for comfort, but the maid had already left the room; her eyes only landed upon the closed door.


    "You work at the Krain household, correct?" Mrs. Fionette asked.


    "Yes Ma." the girl answered.


    "Tell me, have you ever seen noblemen at their house and how frequent?" Mr. Fionette asked.


    "Yes Ser, I have. Lord Morge and Lord o'' Merve be come a lot." the girl answered, to the excitement of Mr. Fionette who sat up with a smile.


    "Tell me, what do they come to do?" he asked.


    "No one really know, Ser. When young master be working or be talking with his guests, no one be allowed near." the girl answered.


    "So, they are his guest? They are Walter''s guests?" Lana asked with shinning eyes.


    "Yes, Miss. They be come for young master." the girl answered.


    "Tell me about your young master, I will add more money to your reward." Mr. Fionette asked.


    "The young master be the true lord of the estate. No one be know why, but every body, even master be listen to him words. The young master''s room is out of bounds. Mistress be clean it by herself or she be always there when it be cleaned. No one ever go call the young master for breakfast or dinner, the mistress or young miss be do it themselves. Young master''s study be forbidden. Even the master and others never been go in there. Lord Morge and Lord o'' Merve be enter the study all the time. If the masters be make big change, they be ask the young master first. Young master be the only that no bow to the lords when them be come." the girl recited mechanically to the curious crowd.


    "He is the core of the family, that Walter. Gerald, you must find time to go over there and know him better." Mr. Fionette said.


    "Okay father." Gerald answered.


    "When you become one of his good friends, you can find out if he is rich enough to have me send you sister to him." Mr. Fionette instructed.


    ***


    Walter sat with is family for dinner. The usual noise and talk was absent, his mother, who was the core of chatter, was silent. She kept glancing at Walter from time to time. Soon she could not take the silence any more and turned to Walter.


    "So, what do you think of Lana, Walter?" she asked.


    "What happened today must never happen again." Walter said.


    "You don''t like her?" she asked.


    "You are so quick to adapt to this life mother and I don''t oppose it. But, you must never forget, that only I know why and how we are here. Don''t do something that will make this entire new life disappear." he warned.


    "Are you not allowed to seek marriage?" his mother frowned.


    "Mother, he is still young." Amie frowned.


    "So what? There are many younger than him, who have married." his mother answered.


    "There are many things in play that you will not understand. I don''t have the time. If you think me concentrating on marriage than my job is the best thing, do it again and see how this ends." Walter threatened.


    His mother''s frown deepened.


    "Why?" she asked.


    "You have always been smart mother, I thought you would be able to understand why" he said.


    "I understand that your work is important, but it''s just marriage." his mother did not relent.


    "Those that gave this to him, can take it away if his plans do not go well with theirs. It''s the life he has chosen for himself. I just hope this does not stop your sister from marrying too." his father said.


    "Does it affect who your sister marries?" she asked.


    "It affects who any one of you decides to bring into this family. You forget, Amie can no more marry some farm boy from a village, she has to marry well. If she marries someone who is basically an enemy or opposition to my work or my employer, you are sending Amie there to be maltreated. Have you forgotten so soon, mother? You, yourself were raised nobility. You must only marry those who serve your interest. This is how the higher society works. Our entire lives now circles around my work. We must only do things that aid it." Walter said and his mother lowered her head.


    He was right. Had she forgotten so soon? Walter must be the one to find a husband for his sister. One that will solidify their position. One that will be of help to them in the long run.


    "I understand." she said.

 Chapter 64 - (12)

    "True, Walter. You must not make that decision alone." A familiar voice said making them all turn.


    Walter and his family turned to see Lord of Merve and Lord Morge walk in. It could be seen that they had heard some of their conversation. Walter''s mother turned red in embarrassment and was a bit scared that she had gotten Walter into trouble.


    "You must be in a hurry, that could not wait to be announced." Walter said blankly.


    "I''m serious, Walter. When it comes to marriage, you must not marry just anyone. If Mrs. Krain is still worried about this, I can guarantee, none of your children will marry out of nobility." Lord Morge assured Walter''s mother, whose eyes shined at those words. Doesn''t that mean things were going to work out well?


    Walter frown. The serious look on Lord Morge''s face made him wonder if he knew something. Lord of Merve sighed. If it was anyone, it would have been okay; but Lady Wickshire had plans to marry Walter to Lady Steinhouse. Why she wanted this, they could not understand. But the knew one thing; the lady was serious about it.


    Walter left without finishing his food, to his study with the two lords in tow.


    "Did something happen?" Walter asked.


    "We have instructions. We must leave tonight." Lord of Merve answered.


    "We don''t really have much time to plan. The way I see it, if we don''t move tonight, we are going to miss the opportunity." Lord Morge said with a frown.


    "What?" Walter asked.


    "The lady wants us to take Lady Teel from the custody of the King Khor of Northern Lan. The queen-to-be is her daughter and the lady wants us to take her before the queen can. We would have taken more time to plan this out, but the lady said we must move tonight. Why she changed her mind about the time so fast, I can''t imagine what could have happened." Lord Morge explained.


    "Let me get my coat." Walter said before leaving.


    "What if we fail? We have only just found out where the king of Northern Lan is staying; going without much of a plan... this may not go well." Lord of Merve frowned.


    "If the lady is personally interested in this, then we must move." Lord Morge said. Walter returned fast and they left with haste.


    ***


    In the palace, Lady Raine made her way to the queen''s chambers. Though she now had the entire palace to herself, she was still to move into the queen''s palace. Still, this was a protected location and she needed the privacy. Moving quickly, she entered the now deserted Palace. Inside, her maid, Ria was waiting for her along with an older man garbed in black.


    "My lady." the man knelt when he saw her.


    "Stand. What have you found?" she asked.


    "He entered the city three days ago. We are not sure where he is, but we have the city covered. Today, we are combing through lower town." he reported.


    "That slime. He thought he could arrive early and block the Jade Hand from coming? How would he feel to know, I already had you arrive weeks ago?" she smirked.


    "Find him. Mother will be with him." she instructed.


    "We have narrowed it down to one area of lower town. We will find him tonight." the man swore.


    "Prepare the men. Make sure to come back with mother or a head." she instructed and the man vanished from sight, leaving Lady Raine with her maid, Ria.


    "My lady, people have been probing into the palace, sending in new maids and guards to mix with the old. They think we do not know they are trying to get information on you." Ria said.


    "They don''t know who they are looking for at the moment. Have all the spies killed off tonight. I don''t want anyone of them seeing the prince." Lady Raine instructed.


    "His Majesty knows you are keeping Prince Thelmus on house arrest but is doing nothing. Do you think that boy is really his son?" Ria asked. She had always been wary of this king. He did nothing even though his son was treated this way. Though they had made sure not to harm him or mistreat him, he is still unable to move around.


    "I did ask him once. Why he totally ignores the boy, I don''t know." Lady Raine answered, then left the way she came.

 Chapter 65 - (1)

    The night was cold and the winds blew wildly; a testament of the windy quarter. The winds would carry in the cold from the other-side soon, ushering in the white cold. Still, Shilla moved around swiftly, her dress flapping in the wind as she moved. The school grounds was silent, as the night was deep and all were under heavy covers. She moved through the east garden, then through the untamed woods behind the school, before reaching a small gate. Taking out keys from her skirt, she opened the gates and raised the lantern in her hand and waved. Soon, a man in black emerged from outside and entered through the gate into the school grounds. Shilla closed the gate behind him and led him back the way she came. They walked silently, till they came by a patch of grass, a mall clearing under hooded trees. There, Lucy waited with a lantern in hand. The man only saw her white hair under the moonlight and knew who it was. He arrived before her and bowed.


    "My lady" he said in greeting.


    "How was it? You said the spy north sent a message?" Lucy asked.


    "The house of bloom was up in flames. By the time the message reached us, it should have happened two days ago." the man answered.


    "The opal vein changing hands is enough to know that they are moving. But their destination and where they were, was unknown. With this message, I know they are coming here. Predictable." Lucy said, her eyes glittering in the moon light.


    "Who? My lady, I understand watching the opal vein, but the house of bloom?" the man asked.


    "You don''t need to know, you must only do as told." Lucy said lightly and the man nodded. He had always thought the lady was interested in money, but working with her all this time he has understood that she had bigger plans. It was the only explanation, why everytime they had come across a profit, the lady used it as a bargaining chip for more information. In truth all these years, she was just watching; keeping tabs on different things, things he could not understand.


    "City Lord Gunter, you must do well tonight." Lucy said.


    "Of course. I just don''t know who I''m looking for." he asked. He was the almighty City Lord of the capital city, yet he was here receiving a job that he had to do himself. Regardless of who he was, he dared not disobey.


    "Three men. You will recognise two; Lord Morge and Lord of Merve. You are not to disrupt them. Just scare them enough to lead their movements to Barkley lane. You must give them no way to out but to move towards Barkley lane." Lucy instructed.


    "What if they resist?" City Lord Gunter asked.


    "They will not. They will be carrying a precious cargo. You must not interrupt their work. If someone tries to intercept them, stop them. Your only job, is to make them think you are the enemy, letting them run towards Barkley lane. Do you understand? Given that what they carry is too precious, you must account for people trying to stop them." Lucy instructed.


    "So, my job is to make sure the move smoothly, but steer their movements towards Barkley lane; I understand." City Lord Gunter nodded.


    "You may go." Lucy said and the City Lord bowed and turned to leave.


    "Wait." Lucy called out and he stopped. "Take the girl hiding in the corner with you." Lucy said and the City Lord''s eyes turned cold. He had already noticed the girls presence since he arrived. Moving swiftly, he grabbed her from behind the bushes. The girl yelped but was immediately silenced with a hand over her lips. Shilla stared at the girl in the City Lord''s grasps and smirked.


    "You should have stayed inside, Taylor." Shilla said. The girl before them was Taylor. She had followed Lucy and Shilla, the moment Shilla had left her bed. She was hiding behind the bush listening with her eyes round. What was Lady Wickshire doing, having the City Lord come out to meet her and planning things in secret? She heard every word; spies in the north and all those things. She had always known Lady Wickshire was rather odd, but she had never imagined this odd.


    When she heard her tell the City Lord take the girl hiding in the corner, she knew they referred to her.


    Before she could run, she found herself lifted off the ground and a hand clamped over her mouth, preventing her from screaming. This was bad; with what she had heard, they will kill her. She looked up at Lady Wickshire with pleading eyes. Either the lady did not see her eyes in the darkness, or she didn''t care.


    "What do I do with her?" City Lord Gunter asked.


    "Do what you will." Lucy said and the city lord knifed behind her neck with his palm, rendering her unconscious. He then threw her over his shoulder and left. Shilla followed behind him and locked the gate behind them, then returned to Lucy''s side.


    "Have a letter placed under her pillow. Make it out that she wished to quit her job. It must not be convincing; it should not be. That should warn that woman." Lucy said and Shilla nodded.


    "Yes, my lady."

 Chapter 66 - (2)

    ***


    Walter and the two lords were garbed in black. They looked like thieves as they made sure to cover their half their faces with black scarves.


    They stood in the upper town by an alley, waiting for night to thicken; the regular windy quarter night''s strong cold winds, sweeping by them.


    "We don''t know how many guards are inside; this could end badly." Walter frowned. The two lords sighed at his words. They were prepared for the worst.


    "Let''s go." Lord Morge said and they climbed through the window, into the building. The room was lit brightly by a lantern. Walter put it off and they left the door open. Their plan was simple; they needed a guide. With these guards, they could not walk around blind. Soon, a figure approached the door, only to be dragged in.


    The guard had his hands and legs tied, as well as his mouth clasped shut by a hand.


    "Where is the lady kept?" Lord of Merve asked but the guard smirked.


    "You will die. Whether in the hands of your king or in ours, you will die. How you die, you can get to choose. Whether you tell us or not, this will not end well for you. Telling us, we will allow you decide how you die." Walter said and the man''s eyes shrunk. His reaction gave Walter hope. It seems he had guessed right. Walter''s words were effective. At such a time, one would want to be heroic. Walter seemed to pour a bucket of cold water on his bravery. He knew his country''s laws. He would be killed in the most gruesome way. This was the king''s way of making his men much more alert and devoted. Who would have though it could be turned around to make them betray him at a time such as this.


    "Where is she?" Walter asked.


    "Upstairs. The red door." the guard answered as the hand left his mouth.


    "What kind of danger awaits us there?" Walter asked.


    "The king is upstairs. The entire stairs is flooded with guards. Even if you go, they are martial artist. It will not end well." the guard said.


    "They must not be advanced at all, or else they would have already known that we are here. Why would the king leave himself wide open?" Lord of Merve asked.


    "The woman in that room must be kept hidden. Having a lot of high ranked martial artist in one building, other powers would find it suspicious and would want to probe. It would be a big signboard to those trying to find the lady." Lord Morge said.


    "Who is allowed upstairs?" Walter asked.


    "Only two maids. Whose jobs are to clean and dress the lady. I will tell you how to get in if you let me escape. Don''t kill me and let me leave on my own." the guard pleaded.


    "Sure. Talk." Walter answered.


    "There is a maid. She seems on the lady''s side. I know because I found her helping her only sister leave the country. She said she was going to do something stupid." the guard said.


    Walter was sceptical. This plan was supposed to be difficult. Could it be that easy? Was this a set up?" Walter wondered.


    He was not the only one that thought so. How could there suddenly be such a person?


    "Let me go get her." he said but they were not stupid. Why would they let him go just like that? What if he went off to tell others?


    "I promise to tell her to get here if you let me escape from here." the man said but Walter had other plans.


    "The red door, what location is the window to that room?" Walter asked.


    "On this side of the building. Just above this room, is the lady''s room." the guard said. Lord Morge knocked unconscious when the man and tied him to a chair before the two Lords and Walter climbed out. Taking their time, they quietly opened the window above the room and slid in one by one, while helping each other out.


    They moved quietly to the bed to find a woman unconscious in it. Their information was that she would be unconscious. None of them had seen her before, so they were not sure if this was truly her. Noise from the door told them people were coming. They quickly hid before the door open, letting in two women.

 Chapter 67 - (3)

    "Why do we still have to clean all of them? If the king wanted to keep these many women unconscious, he should have brought in more maids." one of the women grumbled. The room was suddenly lit, but the three intruders were out of sight.


    The silent maid saw a shadow by the door, and immediately turned to the other;


    "Go handle the other, I will handle this woman. When I''m done, I''ll join you." she said.


    "Are you sure?" the other said and she nodded.


    "Okay. Be sure to come fast." the other said then left.


    "Sirs, I''m going to close the door now. You can come out." the maid the moment her companion left and pushed the door close to reveal Walter


    "You must be the maid he was talking about." Walter said did not hesitate to place knife to her throat.


    "You are here for the lady, right? You did not come alone did you?" the maid asked.


    "What is your name?" Walter asked.


    "Lisa. The lady said some people will be coming for her one day. You are them, right?" maid answered.


    "Yes." Walter answered.


    "This is not the lady. No body knows who the real lady is but the king. But he does not know that I do." she said. Only then did Lord Morge and Lord of Merve come out from their place of hiding. The girl remained stiff, staring at Walter''s knife on her throat, till he put it down.


    "How do you know?" Lord of Merve asked.


    "The lady wakes up from time to time. No one but me knows that. I''m not sure why, but the poison in her is weakening. She told me to wait for those coming to get her out. She told me about herself and said if I help her get out of here, she will help my sister and I." Lisa said.


    "You will pass her from the window. Just look down and pass her." Lord of Merve instructed.


    "She won''t be strong enough. Where is her room?" Lord Morge asked.


    "The one just next to this." Lisa pointed.


    "Good. Go there and wait for us." Lord Morge instructed and she nodded and left. Lord of Merve went through the window and crossed to the other room slowly. By the time he had gotten there, he found the other maid unconscious on the floor and understood the Lisa girl must have hit her hard. Lord of Merve saw the lady and frowned; she was dressed exactly the same as the other. This king must have planned it, so that it would be hard for one to know who was the real lady and who was not.


    He carried her from the bed and slowly through the window. He passed her down to Lord Morge, who was lodged on the next window below. Lord Morge slowly collected the woman and passed her to Walter on the ground. Then Lisa followed; she went down in the same manner and landed on the ground. When every one was out, they started leaving. Their destination was the city. Lord Morge''s town home was the closest to them. Sneaking around with an unconscious woman over Lord of Merve''s shoulder did not make moving around an easy thing. They had wanted to enter a carriage towards the town home, but saw that all carriages were being checked in front.


    Seeing as those armours were not familiar, they figured the king of Northern Lan had found out.


    Lord of Merve was the obvious choice to carry the unconscious lady, because he was the heavily built one amongst them and the strongest too. With the carriage out of the question, they had to walk; things were starting to get complicated.


    Every turn the group took, seemed to be a dead end. They had managed their way into the city, but it was getting more difficult to stay hidden. Their path ended them on Barkley Lan; still a far way from Lord Morge''s city home. Walter moved alone ahead to scout the path. The way was blocked, so he returned to give them the news.


    "There is no path ahead." Walter said.


    "We must get off the streets before high ranked martial artist get involved. Why the high ranked martial artist are not the one searching for us, is beyond me. But, there is still a chance to escape, we must take it." Lord of Merve said.


    "What about Lady Steinhouse? Her mansion is on this lane." Lord Morge suggested.


    "She after all, already knows about us." Lord of Merve nodded in agreement.


    Only Walter thought this was a little fishy. Why were their pursuers not high ranked martial artists? If the king of Northern Lan had truly discovered that the lady was missing, wouldn''t he go all out? Why were they here of all places? Lady Steinhouse; was it because he was not truly eager to see her that caused his suspicions?


    "Walter, get her to clear the way for us to enter. No one should be present. The last thing we need is the maids gossiping about it by morning." Lord Morge said.


    Walter sighed. Why was he the one going? They were the ones who had grown up with the lady, why must it be him who goes? Swallowing his confusion, Walter approached the Steinhouse mansion. He knocked on the side entrance and a guard appeared.

 Chapter 68 - (4)

    "Who...?" the guard started to say loudly. Walter clasped his mouth shut before pushing the guard in and closing the door. As they entered, the guard collapsed to the floor and the others stood on alert, brandishing their weapon at Walter.


    "Halt! How dare you barge into this residence? Do you wish to die?!" the all seemed to want to tear Walter apart.


    "Inform Lady Steinhouse that Walter''s here to see her." he said. The guards seemed angrier at his words.


    "At this time of the night? Leave! The Lady has better things to do!" the guards blocked.


    "Tell her to come. You better do as told, imagine how this would end for you if you do not verify my words." Walter said. One of the guards rushed away to inform his superior. In less than a minute, his superior arrived with more guards. But Walter had seen this man before, and the man; Walter.


    "Why have you come?" the superior asked, but he was a lot more respectful.


    "This is not a social call. Tell her to come." Walter said and the superior nodded and sent someone to deliver the message in haste. The guards did not put down their weapons and their superior did not ask them too. Walter smiled at his actions. It seemed the superior did not think well of him. Some minutes Later, a heavily coated Lady Steinhouse was rushing his way. He frowned at her haste. Even though he had asked her to hurry, he did not really expect her to? Has this woman forgotten who she is?


    Lady Steinhouse saw that her guards were still pointing their weapons at Walter and frowned.


    "What do you think you are doing? Put those things down!" she ordered and they reluctantly did so.


    "Now is not the time. Lord Morge and Lord of Merve are waiting; clear a path. We need to pass without any seeing what we carry. When you are done, have someone signal us with a lantern. hurry." Walter said in haste, before leaving quickly. He returned to the group hiding by the corner, behind a cart.


    "She will have a path cleared. Someone will signal with a lantern when it''s ready." Walter said and silence descended. After some minutes, a female figure took out a lantern before immediately retreating inside.


    When they saw the signal, they moved quickly. By the time they all entered, they found a clear passage. Only the head guard and Lady Steinhouse stood inside. When the guard saw the two lords, his curiosity was piqued.


    Lady Steinhouse saw that them enter and immediately led the way.


    "This way." she said, leading them inside, only the head guard did not follow. He stayed back to guard the gates for a while, before he could order his men to return.


    Lady Steinhouse led them through a cleared path, till they arrived at a room on the upper level. They placed the lady on the bed and instructed Lisa to watch over her, before leaving.


    When they went over to Lady Steinhouses'' study, they all sighed. Walter sat back on the couch and closed his eyes, the tension was beyond him. The two lords sat on different corners, with a tired look on their face, the tension in their bones had eased a lot.


    "Who is she?" Lady Steinhouse finally asked after a maid served tea and left.


    "I don''t think you should be asking that, Lady Steinhouse. You, after all, know who we work for right?" Lord Morge asked with a slight smile and Lady Steinhouse pouted.


    "Before, when you both thought I did not know, you would at least have graced me with a lie. Now it''s just plain; ''don''t bother''." she said and Lord of Merve chuckled.


    "Food. I''m going to starve to death. Who would have thought that much tension would make me so hungry?" Lord of Merve said.


    "We can''t leave today. We''ll have to stay the night, I hope you don''t mind." Lord Morge asked and Lady Steinhouse glanced stealthily at Walter.


    "Sure. Rooms should be prepared by now. Don''t worry, it''s near the package you refuse to tell me about." she said.


    "Don''t worry too much about the woman. She is of importance to your uncle''s wife-to-be." Lord Morge said.


    "Really?" Lady Steinhouse asked in confusion. She was yet to meet her uncle''s intended, so she let the thought slide. She was not told who she was, except that she was Lady Raine. Even though, why would Lady Wickshire help her out?


    "You think too much." Walter finally spoke. She looked up and found he was staring at her, and turned red. She knew he saw her trying to piece together their motive. She seemed flustered at his stare and immediately got up.


    "The maids will show you to your rooms." she said, then left quickly. Walter sighed. Couldn''t she be more subtle with her attitude, the lords were going to think something was happening?


    The lords only glanced at each other for a brief second. Neither knowing what the other was thinking?

 Chapter 69 - (5) Warning sexual content

    The night had returned calm. Lord Morge appeared out side his door to call for water, but paused. He saw Lady Steinhouse entering Walter''s room with a tray of food. He had been served by a maid, but lady seems to want to deliver Walter''s food herself. Lord Morge saw that she had on a thin silky night dress and a shawl over her shoulders; a scandalous outfit not meant to be seen by others, and returned inside with his head bowed.


    Lady Steinhouse entered Walter''s room and placed the tray of food on the night stand by the bed, before calling to Walter who was already lying down half asleep.


    "Walter, come eat." she said softly. Walter sat up for a moment to clear his head before he realised that who was standing before him.


    "Are you not hungry?" she asked, when she realised he had not moved for a while and was staring at her.


    "What are you doing?" Walter asked dangerously.


    "Why are you angry, I only wanted to bring you food." she felt wronged. She took her time to dress up and come to him and he was angry?


    "Did you come to give me food or yourself?" Walter asked and she turned red.


    "What are you talking about?" she asked in feigned anger.


    "You arrive dressed like that asking me to come eat. Tell me, what are you hoping I will be eating tonight? You or the food?" Walter asked.


    "I.. I just brought you food. Don''t go thinking nonsense." she said, glad the room was only sightly lit or else he would have seen her turn red.


    Walter suddenly felt a need to tease her, "Come, then." he said.


    "What?" her eyes grew wide.


    "Didn''t you want to feed me? Come." Walter said. Lady Steinhouse was sure she had never said that, but she could not seem to think straight. She sat on the bed and picked up a pastry and tried feeding it to Walter.


    "You really are asking for it, aren''t you?" Walter frowned. He only meant to tease her, yet she obeyed any way. This woman was begging to be touched.


    She was so close, Walter could see her nipples through her night dress. His hand seemed to grow a mind of it''s own as it reached for her left breast.


    Lady Steinhouse sucked in a breath at his touch. She knew this was wrong, but something in her smiled. This means he likes her right? She wondered. The feeling seemed to take over her brain, as he reached in closer and took over her lips. She felt his warm lips and lost control of every brain cell. Was this the feeling of being loved? She wondered. Pure pleasure coursed through her veins. Just when she thought it couldn''t get better, Walter drew her closer and pushed her unto the bed. His hands moved as he continued to deepen the kiss.


    Soon, she noticed he had pulled out one of her breasts from her dress, as she felt the cold air on her nipple. She felt his lips leave hers and almost groaned a protest. Her dissatisfaction was soon taken over by pleasure when she felt his lips cover her now hard nipple.


    Walter could not stop no matter what his brain said. He was deaf to all reason. Her loud moan almost drove him crazy. He left her for a brief moment which felt like an eternity to Lady Steinhouse, to bring closer the lamp by the corner. It was too dark. He wanted to see her face as he fulfilled his fantasies.


    Lady Steinhouse did not only feel his return, she saw it. He only fondled with her breast for a moment while staring at her. Soon, he stopped.


    "Is this what you wanted?" he asked.


    "I...Don''t stop." she found herself saying.


    "Don''t stop what?" he asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    "Continue..." she said.


    "What?" he asked.


    "The sucking... Sucking my... breasts." she said, turning red. She did not know why he was torturing her like this.


    "No." he said and she wanted to scream.


    "Please Walter."


    "Have you ever been touched before?" he asked and she paused.


    "Do you know what you are asking me to do?" he asked as he fiddled with her nipples. She had already lost all reasoning, so she nodded.


    "What if I say no? As beautiful as your figure is, it''s not worth loosing my head over." he said but she shook her head.


    "I won''t tell..." she started to say. Even though Walter was out of his mind at the moment, he still knew who she was. Yet he could not let go of this chance. Even though he could not go all the way, he intended to toy with her.


    "Take off your clothes." Lady Steinhouse heard Walter say. She had lost all reasoning, but still understood, standing before Walter naked was not something a woman of her standing should be doing. Though her cheeks were red hot, she moved as though in a trance; obeying his words.


    Soon, cold air touched her bare skin as she stood before him stark naked.


    "Lie down." Walter said. He could feel himself harden further at a look at her fair skin. She obeyed and laid down delicately on the bed. Walter was still standing. His hand stroking his ember from outside his trousers. Lady Steinhouse looked down at Walter''s manhood that was protruding from his trousers and felt hot between her legs.


    To Walter, she saw no Princess; she was a perfect female specimen. He joined her in bed, allowing his free hand to roam her smooth skin, while the other gently stroke his manhood hard under his trousers. Soon, he settled above her. He watched her pleasure filled face as he stroke and pinched her nipples. Lowering his head, he sucked and bit them sending her into a spasm of pleasure. He was slow and took his time. But she wanted him to move faster.


    His hands found it''s way between her legs. She shivered at his touch and closed her legs tighter.


    "Open it." he instructed and as if under a spell, she spread her legs.


    Walter stroke her core between her thighs and she moan out loud. That sound took him to a different stage of heaven. Increasing the pressure with his thumb, his finger slipped inside her.


    Lady Steinhouse felt things she never thought possible. His hands moved expertly in her, she soon followed the rhythm. She had lost her mind. Grabbing onto his shoulders she moved her hips in urgency.


    Walter slipped in another finger and increased the pace of his motion. Lady Steinhouse was now in ecstasy. She gripped onto the bedsheets as she felt a spasm of orgasm.

 Chapter 70 - (6)

    Lady Steinhouse''s maid was starting to get worried. The lady insisted to deliver this tray herself. Though she was confused why, she obediently gave her lady the tray and since then, her lady had not returned. She went towards the room her lady had entered. Before she could knock at the door, she heard her lady''s voice. Her loud moaning did well to tell the maid what was happening inside. She turned a deep shade of red at the sounds her lady was making.


    Soon she understood, the man the lady was seeing; the lover, was here in this house. She knew the other two lords, that meant it must be the third man. She stealthily turned back and returned to her quarters to rest.


    Lady Steinhouse flushed a deep red when Walter finally covered her with a blanket and laid down to sleep.


    "I heard it''s usually painful the first time. It was not painful at all." she said to Walter, who had his eyes closed.


    "You are still a virgin, if that is what you are wondering." he said. He was still hard and was trying to calm himself down.


    "Why?" she asked.


    "Why what?" Walter asked.


    "Why won''t you do it with me then, am I not beautiful enough?" she asked. A woman begging to be slept with was not a good sound when he was trying to calm down. He turned to look at her and saw the look on her face and frowned.


    "You should not be too eager to loose your virginity." he said.


    "I don''t care." she said uncovering the blanket to expose her naked form.


    "You are not helping me right now. Do you think I will not fuck you?" he asked and she gasped.


    "That''s brothel language." she flushed at his words.


    "You are acting like a brothel woman right now. It''s taking a lot of effort to stay sane so, go to sleep." he said.


    "You prefer them to me?" she started to complain. Walter felt a head ache. He pushed her unto the bed and knelt before her. Her eyes moved to his hard ember protruding from his trousers.


    "I''m trying to calm down Helen. If you disturb me too much I will find a maid to fuck this out of my system. One thing is for sure, I''m not going to take your virginity, Helen. You decide. Do I calm down, or find someone to relieve myself." he scolded in anger. Did she care what would happen to him if he takes her virginity? She is the king''s niece. No one in the capital thinks she has any experience with men, after all, her husband died on her wedding night. He was sick and bedridden years before he married her. She may be a widow, but everyone knew she was a virgin. If she remarries one day without her virginity, someone would come for his head.


    Returning to his side, he laid down and closed his eyes. Lady Steinhouse was quiet for a while and he wondered if she had slept, till he heard soft sobs on the other side of the bed.

 Chapter 71 - (7)

    ***


    Lady Raine could not sleep all night. She sat and waited for news the entire night. The king had tried to calm her down but she wanted none of it. She left him in bed and returned to her chambers to continue waiting. Soon, shadows arrived before before her. Looking at their sullen faces, she felt the need to scream.


    "What happened?" she asked in a dangerously low tone.


    "We found the king, but no Lady Teel. There were a lot of women with her dimensions, dressed all the same, in the building; but none was Lady Teel." the man in charge addressed her. Lady Raine flung out her hand in anger and cleared a nearby table onto the floor, sounds of her angry scream following the crash. The crash was sharp to the ears of the men garbed in black.


    The feeling of her disappointment seeded in their minds. They had one task, the most important for a long time, and they failed.


    "Tell me, does that king know you were there?" Lady Raine asked.


    "No. He was in outraged by the time we arrived; throwing fits and killing guards." Ria answered.


    "Outraged?" Lady Raine asked.


    "There is still hope, my lady. That man was angry because a maid escaped with one of the women he had there." Ria answered.


    "How angry?" she asked curiously.


    "He kept throwing orders. He sent men to carry out a blockade hundred kilometres from the capital and another in two hundred kilometres. He had said; ''now that she''s out there, we must not let them get here before we find her.''" Ria reported.


    "So it is possible it''s mother. This maid, did you here of her specifications? If she was the one that helped mother escape, we should be looking for her." Lady Raine saw a chance. Relief and anticipation washed through her mind. Her mother was in the capital, but they didn''t have her.


    "Even if we know her appearance, day will arrive in a few hours. We can''t control the capital." Ria said.


    "Worry not, I will speak to the king." Lady Raine said, before leaving in haste. It was a ten minutes walk to the king''s palace. She arrived and was let in without question. The king was already fast asleep. She got into his bed and woke him slowly.


    King Larken opened his eyes to see a frowning Lady Raine.


    "What is the matter?" he asked groggily.


    "Your Majesty, I request the capital be put under curfew for a few days, starting tomorrow." she said and sleep vanished from the king''s eyes.


    "Why?" he frowned. Closing the capital, was that even possible? It was not as though this was a store on the street or something.


    "We restrict movement. Everyone stays home and ready for a search. I want to search every home." she said.


    "Do you know what you are asking of me? Restricting movement; that could probably work for a day at most, but searching homes? The citizens, sure. On what grounds do we search the noble houses? Noble house have rights above others, rights I can not take away without consulting with the court. If I take this away, I''m allowing others to look down on the power of a title. That can''t be done!" the king rejected.


    "I know you have misgivings, but my mother must appear for our wedding; only then can no one be capable of questioning on our union. No one would believe that the Teel heir was married out without the presence of the family head. The leader of the Jade Hand is already here, the president of the Mercenary Alliance is already in the capital; the head of the Teel family must be there on that day! My mother is in the capital; I just need to find her. I cannot announce that I am the one you are marrying at the moment, so we must use unhanded means. This is for us!" Lady Raine explained.


    "What are the possibilities of her being in the noble houses?" the king asked. He had already killed off many of his officials without a trial; he could not raid the noble houses. It was not possible. There had to be a way around it.


    "As a maid probably. What are the odds of the noble houses accepting a maid tonight?" Lady Raine asked.


    "Low. Almost impossible. The noble houses are cautious about such things. Even if possible, they don''t hold maids in high regard. You could have them surrender all of them for checking. I can declare the person you want to find guilty of crimes and ask the noble houses to cooperate. As for the other citizens, you can search the entire capital. I may not be able to close down the capital for long. One day is all I can give you. Everyone stays home tomorrow." the king promised.

 Chapter 72 - (8)

    ***


    Walter woke to soft daylight. He looked beside him to find a naked Lady Steinhouse resting on his chest and sighed. Why did she sleep here? He wondered. He wanted to wake her to leave, but loved the look of her peaceful face. He hesitated, before shaking her to wake. He knew that no matter how much he loved this picture, it was a deadly one.


    "Helen." he called slowly and she slowly woke. She looked up at him with groggy eyes.


    "Walter?" she asked in confusion.


    "You need to leave. Do you want people seeing you come out of my room?" he asked and she sat up on her knees before him; her eyes still tired and lazy, her mind still half in sleep and her breasts bouncing like two glorious globes on her chest. Walter''s eyes shrunk as he felt himself harden.


    Lady Steinhouse''s eyes cleared as her gaze focused on Walter who could not look away from her chest. She noticed his stare and turned red.


    "Why are you staring?" she said indignantly, but did not make an attempt to cover herself.


    "You need to leave." Walter tried to think straight.


    "This is my home, I don''t care." she said and Walter frowned.


    "But I do. Dress up or else...." Walter warned. This woman was getting on his nerves.


    "Or else what?" she smirked. To her, there was nothing Walter could do to make her leave.


    "I''ll fuck you right here. I''ll make sure you scream things that''ll make you hide for years. This entire house, including the two lords next door will hear you." he said pinching her left nipple. Though the pressure caused her to let out a moan, his words brought her back to reality; they were not alone. She could not do as she liked. The lady in her started to worry about her face; if she walked out and someone saw her, she would loose face. She dressed in haste. The sun was out, and she knew her entire staff was awake. It finally dawned on her that she had worn little yesterday, as she was dressing to impress. Her chambers was on the other side of the house. Looking down on her dress after she had finished, she winced. This was going to be a walk of shame. Walter could tell what she was thinking and got up with a sigh. He took his coat from the chair and covered her. She pulled closer the coat and opened the door slowly and walked out.


    As if she was not embarrassed enough by her state, she closed the door and looked up to meet Lord of Merve; whose eye brows could not rise any higher for fear of getting lost in his hair. She turned a deep shade of red and hurried of. Along the way, she received stares from some maids and servants, even some guards passing by. Sure the lady had on a coat that went to her knees to cover her form, but it was a man''s coat and they still saw her legs from the see-through material of her dress. Looking at her running towards her chambers in the morning, left one''s imagination to fill in the blanks.


    Lady Steinhouse reached her chambers, red as a tomato. Her maid saw her arrive and stood up abruptly. Looking at her lady''s red face and attire, she could already tell what happened.


    "My lady, you..." she started to say when Lady Steinhouse glared at her.


    "Water to bath." Lady Steinhouse instructed.


    "It''s already prepared. Should I help you out of your dress?" her maid started to approach.


    "Lizzy, leave! I will handle it myself." Lady Steinhouse ordered.


    "But..." the maid, Lizzy, tried to protest.


    "I said, leave!" Lady Steinhouse ordered in anger. Lizzy curtsied before leaving in haste.


    Left alone in her room, Lady Steinhouse collapsed on her bed. She wanted to scream. She could not believe she would be as embarrassed as this morning. Everyone in the household now knew she had slept in Walter''s room. He was the only one they did not know, so he was the obvious option as to the person she spent the night with. Lord of Merve had seen her come out of Walter''s room. These caused her frustration, yet she found herself more worried why Walter had not taken her virginity. Did he not like her? She wondered.


    She took off his coat and her dress and entered the wooded tub filled with warm water. Laying inside, she remembered how his hands had moved on her body. Soon, she was touching all those places, closing her eyes as she relived the pleasure.

 Chapter 73 - (9)

    By the time Walter had had breakfast and come down to meet the lords in the study, he was sure the entire household knew Lady Steinhouse was in his room last night. From the servant that had come with the water for his bath, to the one who delivered his breakfast, all gave him knowing looks.


    He sighed as he descended the stairs and made his way towards her study. The lords were already inside and went silent as he enter. Looking at their faces, Walter sighed inwardly.


    "Not you two as well." he said and the lords smirked.


    "As well? I guess by the way she ran out of your room this morning, the entire house knows you slept with her." Lord of Merve said as he sipped his cup of tea.


    "Define sleep." Walter said as he took a seat.


    "I saw when she entered your room last night." Lord Morge answered.


    "I saw when she left this morning." Lord of Merve continued.


    "Then the fact that you both grew up with her must be made up then, what great friends you are, letting her enter my room last night." Walter said a he stretched. Probably because he had interacted enough with the lords, he felt relaxed with this conversation.


    "She is a grown woman; she should know what she wants." Lord Morge answered said.


    "If you had stopped her last night; as a good friend should have, she would not have..." Walter started to say.


    "...What? Slept with you?" Lord of Merve asked.


    "Define sleep. You both are thinking too much." Walter answered.


    "Are you saying you did not touch her? You were a perfect gentleman and gave her a spot to sleep till the next morning?" Lord of Merve smiled knowingly.


    "The noise from you room last night said other wise, Walter. We know you fucked her. We don''t care." Walter sighed at Lord Morge''s crude words.


    "Fucked her? No; but I never said anything about touching her." Walter said and Lord of Merve choked on his tea. His gaze at Walter was full of respect. All that noise and you only touched her?


    "What happened in the city?" Walter asked changing the topic. They had gotten too comfortable to start using crude words and he did not want to talk about Helen in that manner. One thing was sure; he needed to stay away from that woman.


    "The entire city has been shut down. This morning, some city guards came and informed us to stay indoors. Apparently, some assassins tried to kill the prince and they are hiding in the city. We''re just going to have to wait till things calm down before we can move her safely." Lord Morge answered.


    "What are the odds the prince gets attacked the same day we take her?" Walter said.


    "I know what you mean. Lady Wickshire had said the woman lying up there is the Teel family head. She said the next queen is her daughter." Lord Morge thought it suspicious too.


    "We have no idea when the lady intends for us to return her to her daughter, if she even intends to have her returned." Walter said thoughtfully.


    "We''ll wait. I''m sure we will be informed soon." Lord of Merve said.

 Chapter 74 - (10)

    ***


    Lucy enjoyed a cup of tea while she awaited Shilla return. She had not received information from the lords and Walter about the success of their mission. She ignored her maid, Mrs. Muburg, who stood aside and made no sound. The door opened and Shilla entered. She bowed to Lucy and glanced at Mrs. Muburg standing on the side.


    "Ignore her. She does not want to become like Taylor." Lucy told Shilla. Shilla could see the elderly maid made no attempt to dispute the lady and she harrumphed.


    Taylor''s disappearance over night and the letter claiming she had quit her job to stay home was suspicious. It was so badly written and the lie was not even fully thought through. This elderly woman knows to keep her mouth shut.


    "The capital is under curfew, but I was still able to meet with him. He said the king of Northern Lan is so agitated, he sent superior martial artists to block any mysterious high grade martial artist from entering the capital. He said the blood knights were personally handling this." Shilla said.


    "Blood Knights... They should do. They may not be capable of stopping that man, but he is already travelling injured. They should be capable of holding him off for a while." Lucy said. Shilla did not know who the lady wanted to keep away, but she understood it does not matter; as long as Lady Steinhouse marries Walter before he gets here.


    "I could not reach Madame D''huile to have her prepare a wedding dress. But, what about the lady''s measurements?" Shilla asked.


    "Madame D''huile should have it with her. After all, she was fascinated by Lady Steinhouse''s perfect proportions. Worry not, this curfew will not last." Lucy smiled.


    "Will you be returning Lady Teel to her daughter?" Shilla asked.


    "Change into that dress I had you pick up; I am sending you to the palace." Lucy said and Shilla took in a deep breathe to calm herself.


    Shilla had changed into a luxurious dress. It was nothing she had ever thought she would wear in her entire life. She stood before Lady Wickshire to receive instructions. As excited as she was to go to the palace, she understood she was doing a job, so she calmed herself. Mrs. Muburg kept her mouth sealed as she helped Shilla dress. She had heard what the lady and Shilla were saying and could not understand a word; but, she had now understood that this lady was not like the others. Shilla going to the palace motivated her; if she worked hard, would she go to the palace too? Don''t even mention going to the palace; she was just happy she did not disappear like Taylor.


    "I''m ready, my lady." Shilla said bravely.


    "Use my carriage and my token; you will be let through the curfew. You are not going there to see the king, you will be there for the next queen; her name is Lady Raine. Tell her where her mother is and have her go retrieve her mother herself. Tell her I send her well wishes." Lucy said and Shilla frowned. Is that all? To go all that way only to tell her that? Couldn''t they just send a message?


    "I know what you are thinking, Shilla; but this, you must do well. The Teel family and the Jade hand are organizations I have set my sights on. Usually, on would just gone themselves to show sincerity, but I''m not so free to handle such trivial things myself. Sending you, is already giving them much face." Lucy said.


    "Yes, my lady." Shilla nodded.


    "Do you know why I have you well dressed for this? You are not only going as a messenger, you are also going as my representative. What you say there is what I mean to say." Lucy said and Shilla stiffened. Talking for the lady, that is too much pressure; what if she makes a mistake?


    "Then I will take responsibility." Lucy said as if reading her mind and Shilla stared. "Say as you please, I will take responsibility." Lucy said and Shilla felt more pressure, instead of feeling relieved. This task, she must not fail.


    "Do you understand now, Shilla? That dress is me saying to you to keep your head high. I have never bowed before to anyone. You must make sure they understand, when they see you, they see me." Lucy said and Shilla nodded. Taking in a deep breath, her eyes hardening with determination.

 Chapter 75 - (1)

    Shilla sat in Lucy''s carriage calmly. For some reason, she felt no anxiety. Going to the palace in the life of a maid, is a big deal; more important than one''s wedding day. She understood that she should feel excited, but she felt no such joy. She noticed the guards did not stop her carriage at all. It seems all knew that one ought not to stop Lady Wickshire''s carriage. She guessed that they assumed it was the lady herself, that was sitting in the carriage.


    All, except the royal family, usually had to stop at the palace gates and walk in; but she was not stopped. It was a smooth journey. The carriage stopped, yet she made no attempt to come out. The carriage driver rushed over to open her door and she descended to the ground.


    Maybe because this was the palace, even the sand beneath her feet seemed to look like gold. But this made no change to her expression. She understood there was no luxury that could compare to the luxury of walking by her lady''s side.


    The palace head-maid and servants waited by the entrance to welcome her. They had complicated looks when they realised this was not Lady Wickshire, but kept silent. It seemed His Majesty was informed it was not the lady that was coming, but a representative; given that he always came himself to welcome her. Shilla flashed Lady Wickshire''s token and they bowed after a moment of hesitation. She acted as though she did not see them hesitate and turned to the head-maid.


    "How is His Majesty?" she said and the maid froze.


    How were they supposed to answer that? The maid smiled stiffly and glanced at her entourage.


    "His majesty is fine...Shall we?" she asked permission to lead Shilla in. Shilla nodded and they led the way. Shilla had not informed them who she was here for, but the king had already been informed that someone was coming on Lady Wickshire''s orders. The king was in his study speaking with one of the ministers when he was informed and he and the minister went to the sitting room to receive her.


    Shilla walked in to find two men and some maids. It was an entire entourage. The maid leading Shilla and curtsied to the man seated in front.


    "Your Majesty." Shilla nodded at him subtly, but one could have missed it. The minister frowned at her action.


    "You are in the presence of the king! No matter your person, you must bow!" the minister scolded Shilla, who did not flinch.


    "I''m here to meet her. I''ve come bearing gifts. Early wedding presents if, you please." Shilla said before taking a seat. The king frowned. He knew who she referred to, so he asked the minister to leave. No one but himself knew who he is to marry. He had no intention of letting his minister find out. The minister frowned, but left with everyone.


    King Larken was not offended by Shilla''s lack of awe for his presence. She came to the palace with the Wickshire insignia. That told him, he dared not look down on her. He asked for maids to call his wife-to-be and serve deserts.


    "The lady would have come, but she has things to do. Since it''s but a little matter, she had me handle it myself. So forgive my small presence, Your Majesty." Shilla said and the king shook his head.


    "Of course not. She cared enough to send you, that''s more than I deserve." the king''s response caused Shilla to harrumph in her mind. Her lady''s name was capable of making the king polite to a maid like her. Soon, a lady arrived with her maid in tow. Shilla did not get up to greet the two that had entered, they too came in and the lady sat.


    Lady Raine had heard that someone arrived with the Wickshire insignia, but to hear that this woman came for her, was shocking.


    "Lady Raine, you are looking well." Shilla said and Lady Raine froze. She underestimated Lady Wickshire''s knowledge. No one outside the palace knew she was to become queen, but Lady Wickshire knew.


    "You coming all this way, help me thank the lady for her grace and concern." Lady Raine said politely. She did not know who this young woman was, but Lady Wickshire must have had a reason for sending her.


    "My lady received invitation to your marriage and decided to give you an early present. She heard you''ve been looking for your mother." Shilla said and Lady Raine started shaking.


    "Your mother is Lady Steinhouse''s. Lady Steinhouse is loyal to His Majesty, so she was a good option to take care of her, after she was retrieved from the king of Northern Lan. Take your time and go see her." Shilla said and Lady Raine bowed. She was grateful, but she understood, Lady Wickshire must have had her reasons for helping her out. The lady not only helped her, but sent a trusted person to inform her of it. Though Shilla finished talking and turned to leave, Lady Raine still stopped her.


    "I will repay this kindness... But I''m not sure what I could possibly do for the lady." she said and Shilla paused at the door.


    "Why do you think so?" she asked.


    "The lady seems capable, why would she help me besides that?" Lady Raine asked.


    "If my lady wished your help, would you say no?" Shilla asked curiously.


    "It depended... Offending Her Ladyship is not something we wish to do."


    "This was not a favour, this is a trade. When time comes for you to pay your debt, you must do well." Shilla said and left. Lady Raine turned to her maid after Shilla left.


    "Get me a carriage! Fast!" she instructed.

 Chapter 76 - (2)

    ***


    The curfew had been lifted and the capital started buzzing with activity. The headmistress sat in her carriage, approaching a store in the lower town. She was angry and in haste to deal with that little Wickshire girl. How dare she disrespect her in that manner? The maid, Taylor, had gone to bed and disappeared the next morning. The half written letter on her bed was a spit on the headmistress'' face. She knew this was the work of Lady Wickshire; a lazily done work at that. It was as though the lady wanted her to know that she had done it. She sneered at the thought. A warning? For her? She had no intention of taking such an insult sitting down.


    The last time, the little lady''s nanny insulted her so publicly. Mothers started to tell their husbands who had power in court, to close down school; as it was unnecessary. There was nothing they could not teach their daughters at home, they had always known that; but the way that Nanny Han had spoken made them wonder if it was worth it. She was just a rich matchmaker and she favoured those she found appealing. Why waste their time if they don''t get the marriage match they want? Isn''t it better for the school to close down?


    The carriage stopped and she stepped down and entered a store by the side of the street; her face veiled, as she did not wish to be recognised. The store was closed , so there were no costumers. She entered to meet a wealthy dressed man. She recognised him; he was one of the followers of the dethroned queen.


    "Lord Rhog, it is good to see you." she said.


    "You said you wanted to meet me?" the old man asked impatiently.


    "How is the queen? Is she al right?" the headmistress asked.


    "How is that even a relevant question? Did you call me here for this?" the man asked.


    "No, I wanted to know, if the plan to handle Lady Wickshire is still in place." she said and Lord Rhog laughed.


    "You are still thinking of your own interest at a time like this? Let me tell you, the queen is doomed. I received information that her brother, the king of Northern Lan is in the capital. Still, he has refused to go see the king and try to negotiate for the release of the queen. Even if she is released, she could never be queen; as the religion see her as an abomination. You have no backing any more; don''t you care for your life?" he asked.


    "My life? I only want to know if you are still working on the plan. Handling Lady Wickshire is not only in my interest, but yours too." she said.


    "This is why women should stay home and have children than deal in matters of men. Are you stupid? Lady Wickshire must have been the one that set up the queen to that state. You were not there in court. It was a well sort out plan. I will not involve myself in this any more. What if she decides to handle me next?" Lord Rhog asked.


    "You expect me to belief that little girl could set up and bring down the queen? Have you lost your mind?" The headmistress snorted.


    "You have always been a stupid woman. You feel yourself smarter than all. You have no idea why the entire kingdom, even the Religion don''t dare to handle Lady Wickshire. Stay and feel proud. When you die, remember my words. You will know it his her hand work, when all things start to crumble around you." Lord Rhog said and left.


    "Coward.." The headmistress sneered. Though she was curious why people feared that girl, it was nothing more that curiosity.


    "True... you don''t need him." a voice said, startling the lady stiff.


    She turned to see a man come out from the back room.


    "Who are you?" she asked


    "Who I am does not matter. I just know that the queen had already made plans. You just need to finish it." the man said.


    "What do you mean?" The headmistress frowned. From the beginning, the man had not stepped into the light. He remained by the door of the back room, in the shadows, so she could not see his face.


    "The queen had invited some assassins to handle Lord Torgenn. Are you interested?" the man asked.


    "Tell me more."


    "She had invited assassins to wait in the capital. Lord Torgenn is as good as handled the moment he steps into the capital." the man said.


    "Why would I want to harm Lord Torgenn? He is not my target." she asked.


    "You may really be stupid like Lord Rhog had said" the man said and the headmistress frowned.


    "Lord Torgenn is the key to Lady Wickshire''s fall. A girl that young can not hold a title without her father." the man said and the headmistress''s eyes lit up.


    "The queen had already made a motion in court to have titles return to the crown if a lady looses her guardian. Though the king did not accept the motion, he promised if that situation ever came up, he would look into it." he said, "The assassins only need your word to make it happen. Are you interested in this deal?"


    "A deal needs both parties to benefit from it. What do you get out of this?" she asked.


    "You need not to know this. You only need to go there and use the password; ''fallen trees'', to order the assassins to move." he said.


    "Fallen trees... How do I know to trust you, if you don''t tell me who you are and what you could want from all of this?" she asked.


    "It matters not. You can decide for yourself whether to go or not." the man said then started to turn away.


    "Wait!" she said and he paused.


    "What?" he asked.


    "Where is this place and how do I get there?" she asked. Even though she was suspicious, this was a chance she could not miss.

 Chapter 77 - (3)

    The Steinhouse mansion remained quiet and no one stepped out despite the curfew being removed. Lady Steinhouse did not understand what the men could be discussing all morning, but she noticed when they left to their various rooms later on. She wanted to take this moment to meet with Walter, when she was informed her uncle was here to see her.


    "The king?" she asked. Why? Her uncle had not come here since he brought her to marry the dying Lord Steinhouse on his sickbed. She noticed that only one carriage was outside, and frowned. He came without his entourage?


    She rushed down to receive him, but he had not stepped down from his carriage. She approached the carriage sitting in her compound and bowed.


    "Uncle, why have you not come in?" she asked.


    "Helen, clear the way. I must enter unnoticed. Not even your maids must see me." he said. His words reminded her of Walter''s arrival; he had made the same request of her when he came.


    "You are here for the sleeping lady?" she took a guess and heard a gasp from inside the carriage. She was sure that was a woman''s voice.


    "Do as I say." the king instructed and she bowed and returned to her house. It was still day time, and the carriage was parked in her stone paved front yard, right at her door. All the king needed do, was descend and enter the house. After rushing and shouting out instructions, she returned to inform him to enter. The king stepped down and held out his hand for a woman to follow. The woman accepted his hand as she descended, and they entered the house.


    "You know I''m here for my mother, then?" the woman asked and Lady Steinhouse stared. She wanted to ask who she was, but held herself back.


    "This way." she said and led them to her study. On entering, they saw three men in the study.


    "My mother?" Lady Raine asked. Walter and the two lords saw them enter, but only the lords stood. They signalled Walter to stand and Walter frowned. They had recognised the king, so they bowed; regardless of the Walter, who was still sitting.


    "They are the only ones who know about this." Lady Steinhouse pointed at Walter and the lords.


    "Your Majesty." Lord Morge greeted


    "Lady Wickshire must have told you she was here?" Lord of Merve asked.


    "Yes, let me see her." the lady answered instead.


    "This way." Lord Morge led the way and they all went up to Lady Teel''s room. Walter had never been in the presence of the king, but did not care about this. He had met Lady Wickshire before, he was not impressed by anyone else. To him, he would only ever bow to his parents, his teacher and Lady Wickshire. Still, he was a farm boy not to long ago. Who would have thought that he would be here at this moment, standing beside the king? But he did not find it exciting, he just felt the urge to sigh at his life.


    Lady Raine entered the room, and rushed to the bed. She looked at the familiar face on the bed and broke into tears.


    "Mother!" she cried. The rest kept silent. From her words, all except Lady Steinhouse knew who she was.


    "Uncle, who is this?" she asked the king.


    "This is Lady Raine, my wife-to-be." the king answered and she blanched. Only then did she really look at the crying woman.


    "What is going on, why is her mother the one you brought last night?" she asked Lord Morge and the rest. Her curiosity made Walter sigh. This was not the time for this. If the next queen now had her mother back; given that they had taken her from the hands of the Northern Laners, doesn''t that mean a war is coming?


    "You brought her?" Lady Raine asked the men before her.


    The two lords nodded, but Walter remained silent. He had no intention of entering this conversation. As far as he was concerned, this job was instructed by Her Ladyship for the two lords; he only tagged along.


    "Thank you." Lady Raine said.


    "We only followed instructions, we don''t deserve the thanks." Lord Morge answered.


    "The way I see it, it''s best that she is here and not in the palace. Keeping her away from prying eyes is for the best. Can I continue keeping her here?" she asked Lady Steinhouse, but Lady Steinhouse looked to Walter. Walter sighed at this. What was it with this woman? Did she intend on dragging him into this? He nodded to her.


    "It does not harm you in any way." he said and Lady Steinhouse nodded.


    "Of course, she can continue to stay. That maid came with her, she will continue to take care of her." Lady Steinhouse said.


    "You?" Lady Raine looked to the maid, Lisa, who came with Walter and the two lords.


    "I... I was told by the lady to help her escape; I will stay by the lady''s side." Lisa said stuttered under the scrutiny of Lady Raine''s gaze.


    "I will have my people stand guard." Lady Raine said with a nod. The king left the room with Walter and the lords, leaving the two ladies and the maid to talk. When they reached the study, the king took a seat at the desk while Walter and the rest sat before him.


    "I know you all work for Lady Wickshire and are in her trust so, I do not expect you to bow your head and will not demand it. But I want to know, do you know why Lady Teel is unconscious there? My wife-to-be does not wish to talk about it." The king asked and the two lords sighed.


    "The king of Northern Lan had her." Lord of Merve answered.


    "Then how did you retrieve her?" the king asked.


    "King Khor had already arrived the capital some days back and he is not the only one. A lot of powers have arrived and are hidden in the capital." Lord Morge said and the king frowned. He is king, yet was the last to know of this?


    "The lady already knows this?" the king asked.


    "Of course. I''m willing to bet there are very few things she does not know." Lord of Merve said.


    "Do you know why she helped out this time?" the king asked and the two men frowned. The silence caused Walter to sigh. Would they easily talk about the lady''s matters?


    "I know it''s a stretch to ask but, the lady never said anything?" the king laughed softly before asking.


    "You know you could just go see her. The only person that can tell you what the lady is thinking is the lady herself." Walter said to break the silence. Only then did the king really look at him. He had noticed Walter''s presence since he entered, but had no intention of asking who he was. The boy was still young and he only thought he was a follower of one of the Lords. Even though he did not get up when he entered the study, he was still a boy in the eyes of the king

 Chapter 78 - (4)

    "People don''t just go see the lady." the king frowned.


    "We will transfer your worries to the lady, if that is the case." Lord of Merve said. He knew that people are usually weary on matters of the lady; apparently, so was the king.


    "Well, since this is as good as done, we don''t need to keep watch any more." Walter said then got up. He did not wish to stay any longer. Not only was the king here, it would not do him well for Lady Steinhouse to drag him into something else. He nodded to the king and the two lords.


    "If something comes up.." he started to say,


    "Of course, we know where to find you." Lord Morge said.


    "Are you not telling Lady Steinhouse you are leaving?" Lord of Merve''s eyes held a teasing smile, causing Walter to frown. Did everyone just want to drag him into fire? The king, who just happens to be the lady in question''s uncle, is sitting in the room. He sighed and walked away. He managed to leave the Steinhouse residence without meeting Lady Steinhouse, got a horse from one of the guards and rode off.


    Walter''s absence cause the study to descend back into silence. It only lasted a second before the king asked the big question.


    "Who is he?"


    "The lady chose him... that''s all I know. Apart from that, I''m not sure I know much about him." Lord Morge answered.


    "He has met her, then?" The king asked.


    "Yes." Lord Morge answered.


    "He only receives instructions from her, so forgive his attitude." Lord of Merve said. Lord Morge almost snorted. As if; he had a feeling the lady was planning a big role for Walter. A kind of role the king will be unable to contend with. He thought it good that Walter did not hold the king in his eyes, or else how will he walk behind the lady in the future?


    "Well, those the lady keeps beside her, are never normal." The king said, sending the two lords into deep thought. That''s true. They may have never looked down on Walter''s worth because he was picked by the lady; but looking at how things are going with the lady''s plans, there must be something about Walter that made her incorporate him into her plans. They had worked with Walter only few times, but they still felt they did not understand him. Have they been overlooking it? Thinking about it, no matter how good the lady''s matchmaking skills were, she could not force Lady Steinhouse to become smitten with Walter. She may have sped up the process, but Lady Steinhouse fell in love to the point of acting without reason, completely on her own.


    The king saw that the two lords were in thought after his carefree comment, and frowned. Was there something special about this person that would cause this kind of reaction? He had not really paid attention to the boy, was there something he missed?


    The door opened and Lady Steinhouse and Lady Raine walked in. The two ladies felt as though they had interrupted a deep conversation when they walked in. Lady Steinhouse Looked round the room and noticed Walter was not around. Before she could ask of his where about, Lady Raine had spoken.


    "I will thank you again for the help." she said to the two lords and they answered with a smile and she took a seat. She had been discussing with Lady Steinhouse as to security and transport of her mother, in preparation for her wedding; and even requested that she be her maid of honour. Lady Steinhouse seemed nice as she blushed and accepted. The two ladies sat and Lady Steinhouse could not hold in her curiosity any more; she turned to ask the two Lords, "Where is Walter?"


    "He left." Lord Morge answered.


    "Where?" she asked with a frown. The answer, she already knew, but was too angry to care.


    "He had plans." Lord of Merve felt to help Walter out, but noticed he had done more harm than good. Lady Steinhouse''s frown deepened. Plans? With who? The moment she thought those words, she wanted to kill someone. Was he going to see that girl?


    "Are you going to see him later?" she glared at the two lords and Lord Morge felt a headache coming. Helen is up to no good again. They knew that look. Why, they wondered, why must they be dragged into this lovers quarrel?


    "We are busy with things." Lord Morge had no intention of going, as he looked away from her.


    The king frowned. What was going on? Lady Raine looked at Lady Steinhouse''s face and wanted to snicker at the two lords misfortune. She did not know who this Walter was, but she could guess he was the third man from before. Man? No, he was younger than that. As a woman, she understood what was going on. She had heard these two lords grew up with the Lady Steinhouse, and looking at their faces, she knew they were not getting out of this easily. It seems the rumours were true, not that the Lady Steinhouse was in love, but that these two lords had always been led into trouble by Lady Steinhouse as children.


    "Oh, you are busy together? Doing what? Did you not say that you would have to stay a day more since things had not calmed down? Now that everything is calm, where are you going?" she asked. Lord of Merve felt wronged. Is it his fault Walter left without seeing her?


    "We will stop by for a moment, not long." Lord of Merve said.


    "I will go with you." she said without question. Their wronged and trapped expression caused Lady Raine to giggle. She could imagine the two lords as children, getting into trouble from being forced into Lady Steinhouse''s silly schemes.


    The king was about leaving with Lady Raine, when he took Lady Steinhouse aside to talk.


    "Helen, is that Walter boy the one everyone in town has been talking about; your lover?" the king asked.


    "So?" she said with a tint of red on her cheeks. The king frowned. She was not even bothering to deny it any more.


    "Who is he?" he asked her.


    "His name is Walter Krain. His family owns an estate, that''s all." she said with a frown.


    "Do you think such a person is worthy of you? Have you forgotten who you are?" the king scolded in anger.


    "Who? A princess? I know my marriage is something that should benefit you, but I''m already a widow. Who I marry, will be up to me." she insisted.


    "I''m talking about your identity as Jin ke''s daughter." the king said and she frowned.


    "I''ve told you I have no intentions about that bloodline. Don''t go around saying such things; you may make Walter refuse to marry me!" she fumed.


    "Marry you? You actually wish to marry him!?" the king asked, his anger had already reached it''s limit.


    "Why not? Do you actually believe that family will come for me one day? Are you not angry about what they did to me? Why should I care about them? I''m just a woman, I want to get married and that''s all!" she fumed and his anger deflated.


    Yes, he understood how they had wronged her. If not for his inability, he would have marched there with an army and finished them. But what could he do? He was too weak.


    "I will marry who I please and will live the life I please. When I marry Walter, my title will go to him. Then he will be of noble blood; that''s all I want. My life will be better, I know it!" Lady Steinhouse said, her eyes watering slightly.


    "He has intentions of marrying you?" the king asked tiredly and she blushed.


    "He will soon." she said and the king frowned.


    "He has not even approached you with the idea and you are thinking ahead?" the king asked, all his compassion for her flying out the window.


    "He will; I know it!" she insisted and the king stormed off.

 Chapter 79 - (5)

    ***


    Lucy had been assigned a new maid, her name was Niny. Niny did not feel at home with this new lady; all she knew was that this was Lady Wickshire. She was first shocked when one of her fellow maids, Shilla, returned dressed luxuriously. She was first to rebuke Shilla as she felt Shilla had no respect for the lady. Shilla but glanced at her before leaving to change. All she heard Shilla say to Lady Wickshire was that she had finished her task. What task? She wanted to ask, but the look on Mrs. Muburg''s face caused her to shut up. This lady was really odd; she rarely said a thing, when she returned from class, she ate fruit deserts and lounged in bed. A while before, she went out to stroll in the gardens with her friends Lady Jeuteh and Lady J''hunten, who chatted continuously while Lucy interjected a word or two.


    Her colleagues, the other two maids, said little. They only talked when asked, she sometimes wanted to talk about the rumours going around with the ladies, but no one joined her. There was so much silence, she was uncomfortable. No one talked, laughed, got angry, nothing happened. She had no opportunity to talk; as she understood no one cared about clothes, shoes, fashion, gossip, and all the rest. She was not sure what to do. One thing was sure; this was the strangest service in all her years.

 Chapter 80 - (1)

    Things in the capital progressed just as intended by Lucy. King Khur of Northern Lan could not retreat back to his country, as not attending the wedding would be a clear act of defiance. He was now sure that Lady Teel was gone for good and he would not be finding her any time soon. Who helped her escape, was a big question. He had no idea what was happening in the palace as spies he sent, never returned. He had made two assumptions, the the Teel family heir he had left in his sister''s care, had escaped the moment his sister was imprisoned. But that was still plausible; Prince Thelmus still remained in the palace and would not let her escape. If Lady Raine is still under their thumb, there is no way she could orchestrate her mother''s escape. That is why he was sure it was the maid. If it was really someone who plotted to rescue Lady Teel, they would have left behind the maid; but the maid was gone too. That only meant one thing, the maid had helped her escape. He may still be safe from the Jade Hand. But he still had to take precautions, so he sent his martial artist to the secure entrance to the capital. Any one with strength is to be prevented from entering.


    King Larken on the other hand, had written Lucy. He knew Walter was under Lady Wickshire''s employment and as such, could not be touched at will.


    Lucy Stared at the letter while nibbling on pastries. It read;


    Your Ladyship, Esteemed Duchess of Wickshire,


    I have come to some information that a certain Walter Krain, who is under your employment, is pursuing my niece; one dare not imagine what for. I dare not look down on his person, as it would be looking down on yours, but my precious niece is not only a princess, but daughter of Blood King Jin Ke. I would like to know what you see of this and want to know his qualifications to court my niece. If he not be in your trust or acting on your behalf, I dare say he would be dead as I write this letter to you. I think not for myself, but for the interest of the involved parties.


    Respectfully,


    King Larken of Juhntt.


    Lucy chuckled at his words. Was he asking permission to kill Walter, or asking for Walter to stop courting Lady Steinhouse?


    "Too bad, this lady has never been a matchmaker before. The marriage I over see, must end at the altar." Lucy smiled and Shilla trembled, while the other two maids continued in their task as though they had not heard a word.


    Lucy ordered Shilla bring a pen and paper and she replied;


    His Majesty, King Larken,


    This lady has intentions for a wedding less grand, yet more important than yours. I wish it happen before you take your bride. This is a task I give to you entirely. It shows His Majesty''s great skill to come to the knowledge of these two''s intentions, even before I let it be known. A woman once married, needs not a large wedding. This must be done in silence, yet with grace. Though small, it must be worthy of the blood king''s daughter. Madame D''hiule has prepared a dress and the Holy Tower has a date prepared. This lady''s task, I hope His Majesty would take to heart and execute in a manner worthy of my esteemed self.


    With great expectations,


    Lucy Sharterux, Duchess of Wickshire.

 Chapter 81 - (2)

    The king slapped his desk in anger and the attendant shivered. Lady Raine walked in and stared at his frowning face.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "Go and ask the Holy Tower of the wedding date that was prepared for Lady Steinhouse." he instructed his most trusted attendant and the man bowed and withdrew, leaving the king and Lady Raine in the the study.


    "You have not said what the matter is. You intend to marry off Lady Steinhouse?" she asked.


    "Not I, Lady Wickshire." he answered.


    "To whom?" she was curious what this elusive lady had planned.


    "The boy from before; Walter. She made it clear that it is a wedding more important than mine. She has given this task to me." he said and she frowned. No woman wanted to hear that her wedding is not as important as another''s; but remembering the origins of Lady Steinhouse and the power of Lady Wickshire, she swallowed her discontent.


    "She wants it small but graceful; meaning, friends and family. I must attend to make this important." the king explained.


    "I wonder what she is planning." Lady Raine muttered.


    "That is what bothers me. Why do people always bring Helen into things like this? What she has planned, does anyone care about my poor niece?" the king was angry, but helpless.


    "But this is the outcome Lady Steinhouse wanted. At least she will be happy with this plan." Lady Raine comforted. She was from a powerful family; even first rate kingdoms had to be respectful to her. But, when it came to the ancients and Thraines, she dared not spread her wings.


    ***


    When the king had informed Lady Steinhouse of his intention to have her married to Walter a day before him, she almost fainted from excitement. She had also been informed of a wedding dress was prepared for her by Madame D''huile, and could not wait to go and try it on. She had been disturbing the two lords for two days to take her to go see Walter, but they had stalled. Now that her wedding was but two days away, she informed them and they had no choice. Sitting in the carriage, Lady Steinhouse had a smile about her while the two lords looked as though they had swallowed a whole chicken. They wondered, is the groom aware of his wedding? Does he intend to marry her at all? A woman running off to tell you her family has prepared a wedding and you just have to appear, was not something men took well; especially if they were not the ones to propose the marriage. They had only worked with Walter, and did not truly understand his personality, so they were not sure how this would go.


    They arrived the Krain estate to meet a gathering. Walter''s mother was entertaining a few friends and some young masters were there as well. Walter''s mother had refused invitations from Mrs. Fionette for a while. Soon, she was entertaining guests, whom Mrs. Fionette had used to gain an audience after being refused severally. She could only smile and talk. Many asked of Walter and if he would join the young masters for a chat, but she declined. She had looked round to discover a lot of young masters from several households had arrived too and Walter was no where to be found. She knew he was talking to the farmers for his father, but nothing else.


    "He is busy." she had always answered when asked. Imagine her surprise when the two lords arrived with a lady.


    "My lords." she curtsied and the rest hurried to do the same.


    "Forgive me Mrs. Krain, we were here for Walter." Lord of Merve said with his signature side smile.


    "He is out taking care of something with the farmers; would like to join us? He will be back soon." she invited them in. the lords glanced at each other, but Lady Steinhouse had already sat down and glared at them to do the same. The presence of nobility caused the guest to be flustered. They had not expected they would have this chance and were mocking those who had not come.


    Walter''s mother introduced them to the guest, but paused at Lady Steinhouse.


    "This is Lady Steinhouse." Lord Morge introduced.


    "Pleasure to meet you." Lady Steinhouse said warmly to Walter''s mother. She intended to make a good impression. She saw the girl from before, Lana, by the corner, but ignored her. Lana, on the other hand, did not like being ignored and used this time to make herself heard.

 Chapter 82 - (3)

    "My lady, we meet again." she said and the room plummeted into silence.


    "You are?" Lady Steinhouse asked, feigning ignorance. Lana stiffened slightly, but continued.


    "You would not remember someone such as me, but I was with Walter when you arrived at the shop in upper town?" she tried to remind her. Lady Steinhouse looked at that face and wanted to rip it off. This little thing dared to announce she was with Walter?


    "Oh. I usually don''t remember people. I''ll ask Walter when he comes." she said and the room seemed to freeze. Women around saw there was tension in the exchange and started to wonder.


    "Oh, forgive me, then. I thought that since Walter and I were out shopping before you arrived, you would remember me." Lana refused to give up. She did not believe this woman would not acknowledge her after she had said all that.


    The people in the room seemed to understand something, Lana was flaunting knowing Walter in public to annoy this lady. But why? Who was this lady to Walter?


    "This princess usually shops at Madame D''huile so, forgive me for not taking your identity to heart." Lady Steinhouse said. She was much better at this than a little girl. How can she fight with her and expect to win? If she does not finish her here she would not be satisfied.


    "Ah.. forgive me then." Lana retreated, but it was too late.


    "Oh, it''s you. The girl that was shopping with Mrs. Krain. Do you remember, she and her mother went shopping with you the other day, Mrs. Krain." she turned and asked Walter''s mother. Walter''s mother was already in an awkward position. So, she nodded and smiled. She understood this lady did not like Lana and she had no objections.


    "Yes, myself and her mother are good friends. I did not know you were there, my lady." Walter''s mother confirmed. The eyes in the room turned to Lana. Did she not just say she was with Walter? Why did she leave behind the rest that were also there? Lana saw as her words were just used to slap her face and wanted to glare at Mrs. Krain. You see a lady and you have already forgotten friends?


    "I met Walter there. I had an appointment with swan Jewellers and wanted to thank him." Lady Steinhouse said.


    "Thank him?" Mrs. Krain asked.


    "He got me a token there and for Madame D''huile as well." she said as though this was normal. The room froze. If they were not already envious of the Krains, they were now. They knew what a token from these two shops meant.


    Mrs. Krain did not know when this happened, but she liked this lady a lot. Did Walter intend to marry her? This was much better than the Fionettes. She smiled fondly at Lady Steinhouse and Lana wanted to disappear. That look from the lady was a clear act of provocation. As if to say, this is how you boast about your man. The lords dared not speak. Women were too dangerous. Lady Steinhouse had but just entered the house, but was quickly loved by Mrs. Krain for her glib tongue. They noticed the moment she sat next to Mrs. Krain that she wanted this woman to like her.


    Lana had long been forgotten and her mother gave her signals to sit down, but she had no intention of being embarrassed and running away.


    "You referred to yourself as a princess that time as well. I know, Your Ladyship is of great linage, but calling yourself a princess is a bit too much, don''t you think?" she said and the eyes in the room returned to her. Lady Steinhouse was now angry. What was it with this girl?


    "I may be referred to as Helen Odinuff, Duchess of Steinhouse, as my husband died on my wedding day, but I am still the king''s only niece, Helen Jin Ke; conferred the title, Princess Ja Ahn of Juhntt. I suggest you learn you place, little girl." Lady Steinhouse said dangerously and Lana shivered. Her mother drew her aside and bowed in apology.


    "Helen." Walter''s call doused Lady Steinhouse''s anger.


    Lady Steinhouse winced at that voice. She wore a guilty look as she bite her lip and looked back at the door way. She lowered her head at the frown on Walter''s face.

 Chapter 83 - (4)

    "Why did the tiger turn docile so quickly? I never thought I''d see the day when you would be so quiet." Lord of Merve laughed at her appearance and she glared at him.


    "Well, we brought you to see him, we might as well be on our way." Lord Morge stood and made an attempt to leave.


    "Where do you think you are going? A respectable lady staying behind to see a man all on her own, do you both have any conscience left?" she scolded them.


    "Oh, so you know you are a respectable lady and you made two grown men take you to meet a man without bringing a chaperone?" Lord Morge returned.


    "My uncle entrusted you both to bring me. You must not go without me." she said.


    "If not, why would we....." Lord of Merve started to say. Walter no more waited to hear the end of this argument and made to leave.


    "We brought a message." Lord Morge said to Walter, making him pause.


    "In the study." he said before leaving. He was not in the mood at all. He had just finished helping his father out; and only now did he truly understand what his father faced, taking care of the estate. He finally understood why this place was even called an estate. It had within, a few dozen families who worked on the farms and others who took up other jobs. It was really a small community and with it came a lot of issues. He returned when a maid said some lords had come visiting, only to walk into Lady Steinhouse declaring her identity with such arrogance. Hearing them say the king knew she was here, gave him chills.


    Lady Steinhouse saw him leaving and rushed forward to grab his arm making him pause, but only for a moment, before leaving. She sent a provoking look at Lana, before leaving with Walter.


    They arrived at the study, but Lady Steinhouse still held on. The two lords stared at her action but she ignored their looks. Her uncle had already talked to them about Walter; she had no reason to hide.


    "The king wants to meet you." Lord Morge said.


    "Why?" Walter asked and the two lords glanced at Lady Steinhouse before continuing.


    "It will be important." Lord of Merve answered and Lady Steinhouse lowered her head shyly. Walter knew very well, this may not be good. He had not been ordered to meet the king and he knew this Lady beside him was a hot pot waiting to explode. Were they actually expecting him to go? He had great faith in Lady Wickshire and meeting the king once, he knew that his faith was in the right place. There was nothing the king could do to him. Still, there are many ways for people to suffer without dying. Did they actually expect him to go? His next words surprised them.


    "Did he actually think I''ll come just because he called?" he said and they paused.


    "Let''s talk alone." Lady Steinhouse said and the two Lords glanced at each other before leaving.


    Walter took a seat and stared at the woman before him.


    "Why has the king asked to see me?" he asked her.


    "I told him about us.... he said... he said, he will not oppose us." she said shyly. Walter almost gave out a mocking laugh.


    "Will not oppose and accepting, is not the same." he said.


    "Walter..." she started to say.


    "Have you thought it through, Helen? Do you really want to marry again; and me at that?" he asked her, the mockery in his eyes never leaving.


    "You don''t wish to marry me?" her eyes filled with tears. His eyes shaded in astonishment. How did she arrive at that ending from what he said?


    "Then why are you so angry? We have this chance...."


    "Why didn''t you wait till I asked you? It is not done for a lady to take such matters into her own hands. I don''t really know you. How can I marry you?" he asked and her tears started to fall.


    "You really don''t want to? If I left it to you, you would never even touch me, talk more of the thought of marriage." she said and he almost nodded in agreement but refrained at the look on her face.


    "Everybody says I have a lover. I''ve become a thing of mockery. Don''t you feel angry on my behalf?" she cried loudly. Walter felt a head ache coming.


    "Calm down, I never said I won''t marry you." he tried to calm her.


    "But you said...." she continued to cry. Walter felt lost.

 Chapter 84 - (5)

    "I will meet him, okay? Stop crying... Is it not just a meeting?" he seemed more tired.


    "How is meeting him marrying me?" she continued her never ending tears. Confused, Walter stood up and approached her.


    "Stop crying... I don''t like crying girls." he said and she cried louder. One could almost see black lines stretch across his forehead.


    "Didn''t you want to marry me? Why are you still crying? You will ruin your face before the big day." he said and she stopped so fast, the imaginary black lines thickened on his face.


    "I will. I''ll marry you." she smiled sweetly. Walter was sure he never asked, but had no intention of pointing it out. At least the tears had stopped.


    When Walter emerged from the study with Lady Steinhouse, he noticed Lord Morge looking quite amused and Lord of Merve trying to hold back laughter. He, on the other hand looked as though he had returned from war. Lady Steinhouse had cleaned her tears and calmed herself; she had a sweet smile on her face as she went down the stairs.


    "Where are you going?" Walter asked.


    "I''m going to tell mother-in-law." she skipped away.


    When she was out of sight, Lord of Merve burst out in laughter.


    "My, Walter, you''ve aged ten years." Lord Morge said seriously, but the amusement in his eyes betrayed him.


    "Should she be so quick to announce it?" Walter asked.


    "It should be that girl from before that''s making her so strange. She went to gloat." Lord of Merve said.


    "You''ll come with us then? The king wishes to meet at the Holy Tower." Lord Morge said and Walter sighed.


    True enough as could be, Lady Steinhouse had descended the stairs and rushed back to Mrs. Krain''s side. Mrs. Krain had already adjust her thoughts about the lady, when she discovered who she really was. Looking at the lady smiling happily at her, she felt lost.


    "Did something good happen?" she asked Lady Steinhouse.


    "Mn. Walter and I are getting married." Lady Steinhouse announced and the room quieted. Some seemed to frown at her words. How can a lady straight-out announce such a thing before her family had said a word?


    "Does His Majesty know of this?" Mrs. Krain asked cautiously.


    "Yes. He''s the one who arranged my marriage Walter. The news will be out soon." Lady Steinhouse said and Mrs. Krain smiled dotingly. She wanted to get and do a dance, but remembered where she was.


    "You two are well matched. Such a daughter-in-law, I''m very satisfied." Mrs. Krain said with a bright smile.


    "You have to come over an discuss the wedding." Mrs. Krain said.


    "Mn. But, uncle says that it should be really soon. He does not want his wedding to drown mine. I don''t care really; I only want friends and family there." Lady Steinhouse said happily. The entire room seemed to have returned from their shock and started sending out congratulatory words. It seems the Krains will soon be related to royalty. Lady Steinhouse basked in their words as she accepted them with smiles. No one talked about her being a widow, as it was common knowledge she was widowed on her wedding day. They congratulated her as though she was a girl about having her first marriage.


    "Helen." she heard Walter call. The room turned to the soon-to-be groom.


    "Let''s go." he said and turned to leave.


    "I will be back again, Mother." she addressed Mrs. Krain intimately and ran after Walter. Mrs. Krain nodded in a very satisfied manner. She needed not worry about things like marrying out her children. She was sure with this, everything would be all right.

 Chapter 85 - (6)

    Walter had arrived in the Holy Tower and walked towards the king, lazily. No matter what he said, Lady Steinhouse would not let go of his sleeve. The king stood inside the hall and looked at them approach, as a frown took over his face. They were yet to marry, but still walked around like that?


    "Helen, return." the king instructed her, but she looked to Walter as though asking for permission.


    "You are yet to marry him, but have already forgotten this king?" he asked, his frown deepening.


    "Return." Walter said and she reluctantly let go and walked away, not forgetting to throw the king a glare.


    "I guess she only listens to you now." the king said, but Walter remained silent. The king accessed Walter with a frown. The blank look on Walter''s face did not make him happy. Still, he remembered that this was someone under Lady Wickshire. Those them high up the rank by the lady''s side, did not bow to royalty. The more confident they were, the more weary one ought to be.


    "You are close with Lady Wickshire, but I want to know how close. The lady is not one I wish to offend, but my niece is someone I will only give to one who has the power to protect her. That means if you are just some lackey and not her right hand, I may still reject this marriage." The king said sternly.


    "Who said I had any intentions of marrying your niece?" Walter spoke at last. He was somewhat angry. Sure, he may have some feelings for Lady Steinhouse, but not one that would make him stupid enough to think of her as his possession. He had only messed with her because she basically begged for it by trying to seduce him. Why are they assuming marriage comes next?


    Of course, he understood the king''s point of view. Lady Wickshire was not someone he could stand against. Why? He had never understood. But he always knew she was a dangerous person. That may make the king weary to act against him, seeing his niece has lost all sense of reason; but, giving her to him in marriage, was a different matte all together. That only means Lady Wickshire had intervened. But how did she know about him and the lady? Did the two lords tell her? Nevertheless, the king had no choice in this marriage, so why did he have to take talk as though he did?


    "You don''t?" the king asked.


    "Truthfully, your niece is a wonderful woman, but not one I thought of as a wife. Lady Wickshire wants this marriage to happen and I have no objections to it. If you really have issues, the lady is the only one that can stop the wedding." Walter said.


    "Oh, there are those who can stop it too, you know. If they get here, the lady might have to come conduct the marriage herself for them to let it go." the king sneered.


    "Then why are they not here? If it was possible for the lady to allow any one interfere, they would have already done so. That means you have difficulties of your own." Walter said.


    "Not me, my niece. She has an identity bigger than the princess of this kingdom, you know. She is the direct descendant of the Ligrel clan; one of the Ancients." Walter was confused, as he had never heard of such people before; yet he maintained his blank expression. He had no intention of giving the king the satisfaction of suppressing him.


    "She may be Princess Jia Ahn here, but that identity, she will take till death. It''s not too late to tell Lady Wickshire to give up on this marriage." the king warned. Walter did not think himself a brave man in some situations and this was one of those times. He knew this was dangerous, and the way the king spoke, this Ligrel clan must be powerful. He was just someone that kept what he was thinking inside. The only one that had ever seen that he was afraid was Lady Wickshire, the night they met. He knew she would not push him into a fire like that. If she wanted this marriage, it must be important; that meant he was important; therefore, she would not let him get hurt.


    "What date have you planned. It must be soon, as Helen has already told my mother she will be her daughter-in-law and she did this before a crowd of people." Walter said. The king did not like his answer, but he knew he had lost. Resigned, he looked straight at Walter.


    "Lady Wickshire wanted the wedding handled quietly. Since she has made it known, the faster the wedding, the better. Midday, tomorrow." the king said and Walter nodded before leaving.

 Chapter 86 - (7)

    The night came and Shilla made her way through the west gardens, into the small woods and towards the back gate. She wanted to open it, but felt a presence behind her. She turned sharply, but a hand covered her mouth.


    "You are the maid, yes?" a male voice asked and Shilla nodded.


    "Lead the way." he said and she turned back into the woods. Though she did not feel the person following her, she knew he must be close. This must be the person her lady asked her to go bring. How he entered, she could not begin to wonder. She approached the lady who sat on a bench in the dark with only a lantern and Mrs. Muburg by her side. Before she could open her mouth, a shadow flashed and a figure was kneeling before the lady.


    "D''huile, you''ve taken time with your sister, I hope. You''ve been watching Walter''s progress for me, but don''t forget to take time for yourself." Lucy commented.


    "There was to nothing see there. She is fine." the man said. Though it was dark, the lantern reflected on his hairy chin and muscular frame.


    "I will soon send you away for a while, you may not get to see her." Lucy said.


    "She will be fine." the man said with the same unfeeling tone.


    "The boy, Walter. After he marries, you will accompany him for a while." Lucy said.


    "Should I make myself known this time?" he asked.


    "Yes. It''d be best that way. Your job is to make sure he does not die. Obey, but don''t interfere in his actions." she said.


    "Will I be reporting back as usual?" he asked.


    "No. he will report to me."


    "I accept your order." he said mechanically.


    "You may leave." she said and he vanished into the night.


    Lucy returned to her room and dressed for bed. She asked Mrs. Muburg to return for the night and kept Shilla behind.


    "My lady?" Shilla asked, staring at the lady tuck into bed.


    "The king wrote that the wedding will take place midday tomorrow. You must be the one to hand him his wedding present. Tell him I want to see him." she said, "I will be sleeping in tomorrow. Handle all that is necessary."


    "Yes, my lady." Shilla curtsied, before she returned for the night.


    Though she had left, Lucy had not slept. As soon as the lantern lowered, hooded figures appeared in her room. Without opening her eyes to look at them, she sighed.


    "You are not satisfied with my decision?" she said.


    "We accept every decision, my lady. We only wonder if you intend for that boy to lead us?" a voice asked.


    "You may have to join him later after you are done with your task; but, I''m not sure about it. For now, I have work for you." she said and the figures in the room knelt.


    "There will be some fight in the border, if it has not started already. You need to go and give the king of Northern Lan''s men support in secret. Make sure that old man and his people don''t enter the capital till after the wedding." Lucy said.


    "We accept your order." the shadows chorused and vanished into the night.

 Chapter 87 - (8)

    The next day was one of thrill. Sure enough, the entire capital had heard the rumour of Lady Steinhouse''s impending marriage; but midday came and went, leaving the entire capital in shock. Only the highest people were invited for the wedding; two ministers, the king, the future queen, the Krains who were the in-laws, even the Steinhouse ladies attended to show their support. It was a thrilling thing; there was a new Lord Steinhouse. Lady Steinhouse was wearing the best of Madame D''huile for her wedding dress. Rumour has it that she was the most beautiful bride and it was a high classed event. The groom had arrived on time and Lord Morge and Lord of Merve stood as best men. It was the talk of the capital till the sun left the sky. It was said that there was a small party in the palace after the ceremony. Many said the groom only stayed for a moment before leaving with the bride.


    But rumour was always a basket of unknown fruits. Some looked good but never sweet, some looked bad yet tasted best, while some held worms in it''s rotten core.


    For the interested parties, it was a weird ceremony. Walter had returned back home the night after meeting with the king in the Holy Tower, to a curious family. Dinner had been silent at first, till his mother could hold it in no more.


    "Are you really marrying the princess? Is the king aware?" his mother had questioned.


    "Yes, I have met him. Mother tomorrow morning, go to Madame D''huile and collect our outfits that was prepared. I''m getting married by midday." Walter had said.


    "Really?" Amie had asked excitedly. She had never been to Madame D''huile, she was excited beyond belief.


    "You don''t even tell your father ''bout your marriage and are doing all by yourself?" his father had frowned.


    "Father, traditionally, this would be something for you to handle, but this wedding is not just some love match; it''s a merging of interest. My employer has need for this and that''s all to say about it. You must understand, I didn''t plan this wedding." Walter had said.


    "So yer don''t even get a choice? Is this the kind of life yer want to live?" his father had asked.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Helen is wonderful and if she were any other person, I would have handled it myself. I don''t oppose this because I very much like her or can''t get rid of her. Either way, this was the best outcome for her. This wedding is possible because of the life I live." Walter had said. After he had given instructions that night, his mother had been up and doing the next morning. The morning had come but, he still slept his fill. It had seemed as though it was not he getting married. But in truth, he had been nervous, so he just slept.


    On the other side of the capital, Lady Steinhouse had felt more nervous than all. She had arrived home the day before, just after Walter''s meeting with the king and had basically run into the house. Her uncle had already told her of his intentions, but she had still to tell any, because Walter had not asked her. Now that as far as she was concerned, he had asked her in his own way, the wedding was set for the next day. She had already received her dress and had not opened it; so, she had rushed up her chambers to the curiosity of the entire staff. And opened the package. Beautiful; was all she could think when she saw it. Her maid arrived and almost chocked on her own spit.


    "My lady, that''s a white dress. Forgive me for saying but, why white? White is ...is....is this a wedding dress? My lady what is going on?" Lizzy had asked.


    "I''m getting married midday tomorrow." she had said and Lizzy had dropped her basket of cloths in fright.


    "To whom?" she had asked, approaching her lady slowly.


    "Walter, of course." she had said and Lizzy had rushed forward and taken her hand.


    "My lady, I know how much you and Sir Walter are in love, but you must think of your reputation. Running away to get married; my lady, you must not do this." Lizzy had said in panic, but she had lost Lady Steinhouse at ''in love''. She saw her lady twirl and giggle.


    "Yes, we are in love, aren''t we?" she had said as though talking to herself and not Lizzy.


    "My lady! My lady!" she had called, but Lady Steinhouse had had other things on her mind. Still, her happiness had been short lived when a maid arrived informing her that the Steinhouse ladies were waiting for her.


    Lady Steinhouse had went down stairs to the sitting room to meet Grand Lady Steinhouse and Old Lady Steinhouse seated and waiting for her. The Steinhouse spinster was pacing the room, and when she had seen Lady Steinhouse arrive, she almost pounced on her.

 Chapter 88 - (9)

    "You little...." she had started to say.


    "Lilly!" Grand Lady Steinhouse scolded her, her eyes giving the Steinhouse spinster a warning look.


    "Helen. You are getting married, I hear." Old Lady Steinhouse had said.


    "Yes, is that why you have come?" Lady Steinhouse took her seat in a relaxed manner.


    "Do you think the Steinhouse dukedom is something you can give to anyone? This is..." the Steinhouse spinster had started to say.


    "...My dukedom. Did you expect I remain unmarried for the rest of my life? By tomorrow, you will still maintain your title as Steinhouse, but this title will belong to my husband." Lady Steinhouse had said.


    She loved the title when referring to Walter. Her husband; It made her smile.


    That satisfied look on her face had made the Steinhouse ladies want to crush her smug expression.


    "You forget, only we can marry you out. Under law, we are the ones with the right to prepare a husband for you. You can not go out and do it on your own!" Old Lady Steinhouse had scolded.


    "Oh, but I did not go out on my own. You forget, that law is invalid before a royal decree. Long story short, as a member of the royal family, my marriage even if you decide, must be agreed upon by the king. This is a husband the king chose for me, himself." Lady Steinhouse had said, her innocent expression angering the ladies present.


    "You.." the Steinhouse spinster had started to say.


    "I had not truly considered you through all of this, I apologise." Lady Steinhouse had said and Grand Lady Steinhouse had known that this woman had something up her sleeves.


    "You better be careful, Helen. If we have this reported to the religion, even the royal family will not be able to take this kind of heat. This marriage is unlawful! The king still had to ask us if we agreed to give you out, before arranging your marriage. Anyone that listens to us will understand!" Grand Lady Steinhouse had raged.


    "That is why you must be there when I marry. You must stand there as I take my feather and my husband, his horn. You will be there; as by so doing, show the entire world that you have agreed to this marriage." Lady Steinhouse had smiled deviously.


    "Come and support your marriage? That will happen." The Steinhouse Spinster had scoffed in sarcasm.


    "Oh, you will, or I can have you all executed this night. You see, His Majesty had told me that he intends nothing go wrong with this marriage. It is a job he must do well, is what he said. You must understand, all the laws you have broken since you met me I will accumulate into one and take your heads. Your choice." Lady Steinhouse had threatened.


    "Laws? What Laws? Do you think just because you say we broke a law others will not see your true purpose for having us killed? You must think we are children to want to scare us with something so fickle." Old Lady Steinhouse had sneered.


    "But you don''t understand; the religion will not go that far to save you, nor will anyone help you once they understand, that it is I you have offended and in extension my family." Lady Steinhouse had said.


    "The king still needs to be wary of the religion." The Steinhouse spinster had said.


    "You still forget, I''m also a descendant of the Ligrel clan. All your haughty nature, all your actions, you have always seemed to drag my upbringing into it. When the king executes you, it will be because he has no choice. Even though it''s unlawful, it will be seen that he was only trying to appease the Ligrel clan." Lady Steinhouse had said gleefully.


    "I know your Ligrel clan is powerful, but do you think..." Old Lady Steinhouse had started to say.


    "Shut up!" Grand Lady Steinhouse had scolded her. Looking at her face, the other mother and daughter had known that this Ligrel clan must be too much to handle, that even the religion would look the other way. The two had always known that this was a powerful clan. Why that was, they had never understood. Probably because they had always taken Lady Steinhouse for granted, they extended this to the clan.


    "What? Have you finally seen the light? Dare you talk about laws; those laws are made by power, and under greater power laws will bend!" Lady Steinhouse had declared.


    Lady Steinhouse had spent the entire day rearranging the property. Files and records had been regularized for when Walter take the Dukedom. When done, she had gathered all the staff to let them know of the change in masters about to take place.


    "I will marry tomorrow and this property and all under the Steinhouse name will be my husband''s." she had smiled sweetly as she said so. Her maid Lizzy, had almost rolled her eyes at this. This was an information she could have had the head butler pass out. It seems her mistress wanted to show off that she will be getting married. Did she have to say husband so nicely?


    "My lady, His Majesty..." she had said as though to remind her lady; even if you are eloping, you can''t take all these with you. What about His Majesty?


    "My uncle, the king will be there, of course. He decreed the marriage himself." she seemed to see the doubt in their eyes, so she explained.


    "My lady, as to security?" the head guard asked. He had wondered if the person the lady was marrying was that man from before. The thought had made him frown. How was he worthy?


    "My lady, about the dishes and delicacies. We are not sure what the new master will like." the head chef complained.


    "All these will be handled when my husband arrives." she had answered and skipped away, causing the rest to blanch. Had she gather them just so she could say husband a few times?

 Chapter 89 - (10)

    Lady Steinhouse''s happiness had carried unto the next day. By now, the entire staff had heard her throw out the word husband, so many times, if it were coins, they would have been rich. Though they had heard she was getting married, they had not really taken it to heart till she had descended the stairs an hour before midday, dressed head to toe in white. Her dress was not extravagant, but simple and beautiful. It was made of soft silk that flowed down and swept the floor behind her as she walked. Delicate lace draped around her shoulders like a shawl, letting her beautiful collar bones gleam, as it flowed down her back in a train when she walked. She was veiled and helped by two maids into the carriage, then journeyed to the holy tower. As the tower was a half hour from her residence; she had had the drapes of the carriage windows open, so people could see her veiled in white as she passed.


    The wedding was everything she ever imagined and more. She had a slight fear that Walter would not come, but when it was time for her to enter, she saw him holding his horn and her feather, waiting for her at the altar. Thirty six children sang a heavenly melody, as three virgins led her to the altar. They officiating priest called the groom to hand the bride her feather and Walter did.


    "As the horn calls the winds, the feather bends to it''s will. As heavens above and man below, man above and woman below." the priest said and called for Walter to open his family registry. Walter opened the large scroll on the table and Lady Steinhouse entered her name beside his.


    "I stand as heaven''s witness that you take on the Krain name willingly. Do these eyes see wrong?" the priest asked.


    "It sees right." Lady Steinhouse answered. The priest asked her too give the ownership token of her belongings to Walter and she hands over the Steinhouse seal.


    "I stand as heaven''s witness that you hand all your possession in exchange for his name. Do these eyes see wrong?" the priest asked.


    "It sees right." Lady Steinhouse answered.


    "As heaven leads and man follows, the man leads and the woman follows. Take your leave under heaven''s eyes." the priest said and Walter took Lady Steinhouse''s hand and walks away under the rain of a thousand petals. It was a beautiful ceremony.

 Chapter 90 - (1)

    Walter and Lady Steinhouse did not stay long at their gathering in the palace. As it was only a hand full of trusted people who attended, people only heard of the handsome new Lord Steinhouse but many did not know what he looked like. Walter had receive Lady Wickshire''s gift to him from Shilla, who had attended the ceremony and was told to only open it when he was ready to see her. She did not say he was to come immediately, but Walter wanted to handle other things so he could meet her. He had always wanted to ask some things, but he had not be summoned. Now that he had a chance, that was all that was on his mind.


    Arriving at the Steinhouse residence, Walter was tired from his thoughts. This was not an immediate summon, but one left completely up to him. Still, he wanted to go as soon as possible, but this was not the time. His heavy thoughts caused him to completely ignore the servants bowing in welcome and the words from Lady Steinhouse''s lips. He only returned to himself when she said; "The entire household, I will manage it well. When you are ready, I will show you around the properties."


    "Don''t be so quick. You handle things just as has been. There are things I need to do. I may not have the time." he said and she nodded, then led him to her chambers. It had been completely redecorated and no more looked like a lady''s chambers.


    "This is your chamber now. I have taken another, but I will mostly sleep here." she said shyly but he remained silent. When he had not answered, she started getting nervous.


    "My lord." she addressed him formally, causing Walter to look her with a complicated gaze.


    "You are from the Ligrel clan. Why are you pretending to be a widow with no family?" he asked and she stiffened.


    "I''m not a widow, my lord. You are yet to die." she said.


    "That''s not what I asked you." he frowned.


    "If you know, what does it change?" she asked but his frown deepened.


    "You refuse to answer?" he asked.


    "I don''t want to talk about such distasteful things." she said.


    "Or you don''t want to answer me. Why did you marry a man on his last breath? What are you hiding?" he asked but she remained silent. She silently changed from her wedding dress into a light transparent wear and climbed on the bed without much of a word.


    Walter remained seating for a while, before he got up and changed into a loose fitted shirt and simple trousers before he silently laid down and went to bed. When he had not answered her for a while after lying down, her eyes started to water and she started to cry. This was supposed to be her wedding night, yet Walter just went to sleep. She had not even been married a day, yet she had angered her husband.


    "I''m sorry." she said sitting up beside him, sniffing.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to say it but, I get really angry any time I think of such things." she said but he had not turned.


    "I''m not angry. I have things on my mind. It does not matter if I hear it from you; my guess is, tomorrow I will get the answers I need." he said without turning.


    "I''ll tell you. I don''t want you to hear it else where. I just..." she said, only then did he turn.


    "When I ask you a question, Helen, I expect an answer. Do you understand?" he asked and she nodded.


    "My father was the first son of the chief of the Ligrel clan. He was called blood king Jin Ke. I was told when he was alive, people would shiver to say his name. He met my mother when she was taken hostage during the war of the five states. It was after all, well known that my grandfather dotted on his daughter, my mother, a lot.

 Chapter 91 - (2)

    "The Ancients like the Ligrel clan don''t interfere with these small wars between the kingdoms, so they ignored it and did not take sides. My father saved my mother and returned her to my uncle who had just taken the throne from his father, and left a while. It was said that he secretly came to see her for a while before asking for her hand in marriage. All I heard was that the Ligrel clan chief did not approve. My mother was not from one of the great powers, so she was not a good match for my father. My mother raised me in Juhntt while my father never stayed one place. I barely even saw him as a child. I only remember that one night, my mother disappeared and my father returned quite angry. He told my uncle to take care of me and left in anger. I''m not sure how they died, but I never saw him again. Later, one night, my uncle Kleinn arrived and said he was one of the five protectors of the Ligrel clan. He was not really my blood uncle, but he took care of me. He took me back to the clan to meet my grandparents, but they did not approve. I was not allowed to enter, as I was to them, not truly blood.


    "I stayed in one of the sects run by the clan where my uncle kleinn was a guardian for a few years. As at then, I had forgotten them and them, I. Then the time for choosing the next sect head came and my great grand father returned from seclusion and said I must be the one as I was the only one from a direct line. He had never seen me before, so he asked that I return to see him. On my way to the clan some assassins from the clan attacked my uncle Kleinn from all sides and wounded him heavily, leaving him for dead. He gave me to his friend and asked he send me back to Juhntt and hand me to my uncle. My uncle was informed to hide me. The only way I could be left alone, was to commit a taboo; which was marrying an outsider below my status without consent. Usually it would be overlooked and that man would be killed so that I may marry another of their choosing, but my father had done the exact same thing and they were not going to forgive it again. That''s why they stopped hunting me. I''m no more eligible for the title of family head.


    "My uncle Kleinn had returned later to see how I was doing. He was the one that told me the one who ordered for my death, was the main house; the direct line. Those who are direct blood to my father, my uncles. I''m no more one of them and I don''t care about such things. That is why I don''t want to talk about it. That bloodline is of no importance to me any more." Walter listened to her tell her story and sighed within; It is still of importance to someone.


    He had entered a trap. One laid out well by Lady Wickshire. He had suspected that she had a hand in making sure he and Helen end up together. But was it really a trap if she was the one who set it? She said she wanted to reward him and next thing he knew, he was married and had a title. Was this a reward for a work done before, or a work he had not yet done?


    Seeing him lost in thought, Helen was worried.


    "Are you still angry?" she asked him.


    "Come here." hhe ordered and she scooted closer. Before she could say a word, he covered her lips with his. His hand found her nipple and pinched softly causing her to moan. She pushed him away for a second to catch her breath.


    "You did not even say anything after I had told you all that." she said and he got up. He brought the lantern close to the bed so he could see her well.


    "Isn''t this why you were crying? You wanted me to touch you and I didn''t." he said, returning to the bed and grabbing one of her breasts. He could see her flush a shade of red.


    "When did I say that?" she asked indignantly.


    "It''s your wedding night and your husband does not want to touch you. Isn''t that what upset you?" he asked as he slowly took off her dress. Soon she was stark naked before him.

 Chapter 92 - (3)

    By the time Lady Steinhouse descended for breakfast the next morning, she had a small smile on her face. The fact that everyone seemed to be avoiding making eye contact with her, made her blush. She knew most of the household, if not all had heard her pleasurable screams and moans the night before. Thinking of last night, she almost hid in shame. The fact that she could not help her loud shouts and moans pleased Walter greatly. She blamed him for the embarrassment she was facing. But thinking about it, why should she be shy? She was no more some widow, she was married now. It would be weird if there were no such incidents like last night. Thinking that far, she raised her head and harrumphed at the attention. It pleased her greatly.


    She walked down to join Walter for breakfast. He but only glanced at her when she walked in, before continuing to eat. She pouted at his lack of interest and took a seat beside him. Her breakfast was served when the head guard appeared. He made a bow towards Helen, then frowned at Walter. Helen frowned at his action and wanted to talk, but Walter beat her to it.


    "What is it?" he asked the head guard.


    "I wished to know the places you frequent, my.. my lord. So that we could be better prepared for when you need to visit." the head guard struggled with the idea of calling Walter his lord.


    "That is unnecessary. I will move without guards." Walter only glanced at him before saying.


    "Unacceptable, my lord. You may be unaware, but those of nobility need ample protection." the head guard protested. Though his words seemed to advise, it was clear he was pointing out Walter''s background. Truthfully, the guard was not sure of this new lord''s background. All he knew was that he was not nobility. As far as he was concerned, it was probably the king''s doting nature that resulted to him allowing the lady to marry below her status.


    "Guard Holden!" Lady Steinhouse scolded.


    "Enough, Helen." Walter stopped her. She knew she was not supposed to interfere, so she unwillingly went quiet.


    "Your advise is noted. Return." he instructed Guard Holden and he retreated.


    "You should have fired him." Helen said and Walter raised a brow, causing her to look down guiltily. She thought he was angry about her telling him how to handle his guard, but Walter was not angry at all.


    "Why would you even suggest that? He is loyal to you. It is important he stay, especially with the new development." Walter said and she was confused.


    "New development?" she asked.


    "Nothing." he said brushing it away, "I will be out today. I''m not sure when I''m returning, so don''t wait." Walter said and she frowned but nodded. Walter finished his meal and asked for his coat. A maid to deliver it and he wore it. He mad sure he had with him, his wedding present; which was an envelope, and turned to the unhappy Helen.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "I thought you would accompany me today. We have not even talked about our honeymoon. I wanted to go to the Lockshim countryside." she muttered. Her behaviour caused the maids by the corner to lower their heads to hide their smiles.


    "You want to go to the Lockshim countryside?" he asked, his eyes twinkling with amusement. She nodded in agreement.


    "We''ll see." he said.


    "Really?" she seemed to glow instantly.


    "It will depend on how good you are. Be good and stay home." he said before leaving.


    "I wanted to take mother-in-law shopping today." she said, but he did not turn. He mounted his horse and left.


    "When have I never been good?" she bit her lips, feeling wronged.

 Chapter 93 - (4)

    On the way, Walter had thought of how he intended to meet with Lady Wickshire and came to a decision. He was no more just some farm boy, he was Lord Steinhouse now. That means he could just go for a visit. He knew it was wrong to visit without informing the other party first, but this was not just a visit. She invited him. Given that he was invited, he wondered if this was her way of acknowledging his new title. Acknowledging? He scoffed at the thought. She was probably the one who gave it to him.


    He made his way towards the school. He had worked here five years, yet he had never gone through the front gate before. He flashed the Steinhouse token and asked to visit Lady Wickshire. It was as through they were informed he was coming because they looked at him oddly, but let him through without question. The way the butler looked at him made he wonder, so he had to ask.


    "What is the matter? Why do you look at me as though you have seen a ghost?" he asked and the elderly man shivered.


    "Forgive me, my lord, it''s just.... a week after Lady Wickshire had arrived, she added a name to the list of people allowed to visit her. When she added Lord Steinhouse to the list, we all wondered if the lady did not know there was no such person with that title. Yesterday we heard that there was now a Lord Steinhouse and today, you come to see her. It''s..." the man explained. Walter''s suspicions, if nothing else, were confirmed. If she did not give him this title, then she knew he was going to get it. She walked in to meet the lady and Lord Morge and Lord of Merve waiting.


    "You took your sweet time." Lord of Merve smiled. He bowed to Lady Wickshire before taking a seat. Did they come here for the same reason? He wondered. He stared at her in wonder as the room continued in silence.


    Lucy noticed him arrive, but was too busy enjoying her tea. When she saw him stare, she sighed.


    "You wonder why I made you Lord Steinhouse? Don''t you already suspect the reason?" Lucy asked.


    "Lady Steinhouse... But why?" Walter asked.


    "It seems Lady Steinhouse respects you enough to tell you her secret. You must understand, apart from the king, you are the only person that knows." she said and the two lords frowned. They had grown up with Helen, how can there be something about her that they don''t know?


    "What is this about?" Lord Morge asked and Walter glanced at Lucy for permission.


    "You should tell them. They could help you protect her." Lucy said.


    "Helen is a direct descendant of the Ligrel clan, the main bloodline." Walter said.


    "Ligrel clan? From her father? I knew he was from the Ligrel clan but, the main bloodline? What is she doing in this kingdom?" Lord of Merve asked.


    "I always knew you were smart, Adrian; you have even heard of the Ligrel clan." Lucy said to Lord of Merve.


    "Ligrel clan? Are they that powerful?" Lord Morge asked.


    "They are one of the Ancients." Walter said. From the way the king had spoken, he knew the ancients must be a power much higher than a first rate kingdom.


    "She is the only remaining heir of the main line actually." Lucy said and Walter froze; this was getting worse than he imagined.

 Chapter 94 - (5)

    "Why? Why would you let me marry her?" Walter asked Lucy.


    "What? Regret it?" she teased and he frowned.


    "This will not end well for him, will it?" Lord Morge said.


    "The Ligrel clan did not think they would be where they are at the moment; without an heir from the main line. But they were quite glad they had sent Lady Steinhouse away, because the can now bring her back; she is young, she can be trained to lead the clan. If not, she could have sons that could be trained." Lucy said.


    "So they lost all the heirs from the main line. How could such a powerful clan loose their heirs like that?" Lord of Merve asked and they all looked at Lucy meaningfully.


    "Are you wondering if I had them all killed?" she asked in an amused tone and the room took a cold turn.


    "Yes. It was quite difficult. Killing them directly is a small matter for me, but I didn''t do it that way. Their clan has capability, but they are still far from being able to take me on." Lucy said simply. They all shivered. They knew she was dangerous, but to make such a move and still remain untouched and free of suspicion, this was a whole new level.


    The fact that she did not deny it made them tensed. They had a feeling that she told them not because she trusted them, but because they were not capable of doing anything to her. If they had forgotten their fear for her before, it had returned, and stronger than ever.


    "Should we even ask how it''s possible? You said it was difficult." Lord Morge asked.


    "It was difficult because I had to use someone else''s hand to do it. Cooking conflict enough to handle every one of them was something else. It would have been much easier to killed them off. Making someone work for you without knowing, is harder than doing the work yourself. Take the king of Northern Lan, who does not know he is helping me hold off the ones coming to take Lady Steinhouse back to the Ligrel clan." she said and Walter grew cold. It would be amusing if his wife could be taken from him and he could not say a thing about it.


    "Will they last?" Lord of Merve asked.


    "King Khur has capable men, but the Ancients wouldn''t be called that, if they were so weak. They were wounded before they took on the journey. They just never thought anyone will stop them on the way. It''s only a matter of time before the get to the capital." Lucy said.


    "There is no way to stop them?" Lord Morge asked. They were all worried about Helen. They grew up with her and had no intention of having her taken away.


    "Oh? Who said I had any intention of stopping them? I just wanted to hold them away long enough for the Walter to marry her." Lucy said.


    "Wouldn''t that put Walter in danger?" Lord of Merve asked. The Walter in question, had long gone silent.


    "You have a way around it, don''t you?" he asked her calmly.


    "Have you opened the present I sent you?" she asked him and he took out the envelope. Inside, was a pendant cast in pure gold, the logo of the religion.


    "That''s for your wife. I gave you a wife so I will give you the ability to protect her. If they ever come, they will not take her by force. They will try to make her willingly go with them." Lucy said.


    "But she won''t. She despises them." Walter said.


    "Yes. Therefore, the only one they can take her away, is by asking you. The only one that can divorce her willingly, is you. They will not accept a son-in-law like you, after all, only I know your worth. Still, there is nothing they can do about it." Lucy said.


    "Then I am the one in danger." Walter said. His mood had fallen.


    "After the king''s wedding, you will go to war with Northern Lan." Lucy Said and Walter frowned.


    "Me?"


    "Yes. Your real purpose is to acquire ownership of the emperor''s shed." Lucy explained.


    "What is that?" Lord Morge asked.


    "The emperor''s shed is a small house just outside the border between Igar and Northern Lan. Whoever owns the shed, can command the powers within it. You must beware; there are people who live there, but they are not the true owners. Before you leave, I will give you a full report on that place." Lucy said.


    "Why? Why must it be me?" Walter asked.


    "You are one of mine, that is why. Don''t worry about the small stuff. This is a mission. Why I want you to possess it, the answer will become clear to you later. Your family will be protected and I will handle your position in the army. I have a right hand man prepared for you; his martial arts is high. You will meet him soon. My plans for the future, you need not worry about it. As for your new title and your fear that your new in-laws will play a deadly hand, relax. I put you there, so I am your protection." Lucy said. Walter knew the days ahead will be long and hard, but those word calmed him and lifted his spirits.

 Chapter 95 - (6)

    The days before the king''s wedding were peaceful; at least to those who could not see the storm brewing. King Khur had received reports that there were powerful martial artist of unknown origins trying to enter the capital. To him, it meant that the unconscious Lady Teel had found a helper. But he was sure that the antidote for the poison keeping her unconscious was still in his sister''s hands. Though she was now imprisoned in the lower prisons, he was sure no one but she would know where the antidote is, and that she would not be quick to hand out that information; after all, she needed him to help get her released. He had no choice but to wait until after the wedding to leave the capital, because not attending this wedding was not an option. As long as he left safely, all will be well.


    Helen spent her time receiving guests; all that came in the hopes of meeting the new Lord Steinhouse. But to their disappointment, Walter was not around. She spent most of her time with the Krains the past two days, getting to know the entire family and trying to crack the hard Mr. Krain. The Krains were really satisfied with this daughter-in-law; even Mr. Krain, though he never said it. They had assumed that her status would make her look down on them and not want to associate with them; but she came around just after her wedding, taking Amie out to tea and learning more about how to take care of Walter''s need. When she returned Amie home, Mrs. Krain started giving her tips on what she usually did so that Walter worried less about things of the household and she dutifully listened. In but these two days, she had gain their complete love and acceptance.


    Walter spent his time reading the pile of paper Lady Wickshire had given to him to study about his mission. He now understood a little more about this mysterious shed. Legend has it; that before Thriegor was divided into two, the owner and ruler of this world, a person known as a Thraine, had crowned her general, an emperor to take care of Thriegor; and he had a secret city he had built underground and the entrance was rumoured to be in the west side forest. The city served as a test for those wishing to gain the power the emperor had left behind. Those who lived the city were unusually strong and loyal, but soon, they started to died out. It was said that the city was an testing ground for not only those who wished the emperor''s power, it could also strengthen those who can survive the test, with or without gaining the inheritance. Of course, this was all speculation.


    But it had always been know that whoever owns the inheritance would own the city and it''s people. Walter''s forehead was filled with imaginary black lines, as he wondered why the lady assumed that he could get it when others had failed. After studying this, he felt a need to go back and ask questions. He had not been summoned, but this had to do with his life so he made his way there. This time, only he and Lady Wickshire sat in the sitting room.


    "You knew I would be back?" he asked her.


    "How could you not after reading all that?" she asked.


    "Why me?" he asked.


    "You wonder, if all had failed to get it, why I asked you to try?" she asked and he nodded.


    "The emperor''s shed is not a place for just anyone, just as it''s inheritance is not for anyone to acquire. You see, most who have gone there, have known the legend and wish to use the power that the shed promises to fortify themselves. What they don''t know is that the emperor''s shed was made by the right hand of true ruler of Thriegor, and I believe only those who are right hands can take it; those who don''t truly seek it for themselves, but for the aid of someone else. Most don''t know that the shed was built by the emperor for the purpose of supporting the ruler of Thriegor, who had made him her right hand." Lucy said.


    "A right hand." Walter muttered.


    "The martial artist I said I will give to you to take to on this mission, he had been watching you for a while. I received report on everything that concerned you. What happened in the ministry of justice, that drunkard and how you convinced him to kill himself so you don''t have to do it; what happened with the minister of finance; how much of a natural you are at doing as told, I know it all." she said and Walter tensed.


    "You may not want to accept it, but beneath your ever thinking mind is mistaken for calm, behind that blank face and helpless frown you show your loved ones, is a ruthless man. I know one when I see him. Don''t get the wrong idea, that is all okay to me. It made me wonder, how farther you can go. Should I push you? I wondered. You take orders well. You couldn''t care less about power. I wondered if I should make you try. I have sent many people there, none have succeeded. Your lazy yet decisive character fits well with the general I wish to raise; my right hand. How you intend to gain that inheritance, I will leave to you. Whatever the outcome, I will accept." she said.

 Chapter 96 - (7)

    The king''s wedding had arrived. Many felt excitement, others felt the tension. The queen''s crown set had been returned to the royal family. Lady Raine took this time to extracted the antidote laced into the pins. She had returned to the Steinhouse residence and fed it to the her mother; and a few hours later, her mother woke up. The two took time and talked about what had happened through out the years Lady Teel was unconscious and what would be happening next.


    The day had arrived and the invited guests had made their way to the Masquer castle, where all royal weddings took place. The next empress arrived in a gold crested carriage, the entire surrounding was filled with people who wanted to see the next queen. All the lords, ladies, dignitaries and kings from foreign lands, whom had come to attend were in the hall, seated. The king stood alone on the platform awaiting his bride. The hall remained quiet, so they knew the bride had arrived when they heard the loud cheer from outside the hall. All inside wondered how she looked to cause the crowd outside to cheer that loud. The doors opened and a lady Clad in white was revealed. She looked stunning and was a beautiful sight. Usually brides were veiled, but the queen was not. It was only right that people knew what she looked like. Helping her with her dress was Lady Steinhouse who was equally a beautiful sight to behold.


    Looking at her appearance, most of the guests wondered if the king had married for this beautiful sight and not strategically. Had he been bewitched by the beauty to forget he had to marry for the good of the kingdom?


    The bride made her way towards the platform. The royal wedding for the queen was as simple as her king placing the last of the crown set on her hair. So the bride went on her knees and the maids appeared. They carefully took out the plain pin from her hair and started to adorn her hair with the queen'' crown set. The crown was all made of different smaller gold and jewels hair pieces, placed together to make out a heavy crown piece on her hair. The maids withdrew when they were done, and the king placed the last pin, locking the crown into one perfect set. All stood to applaud. In the ideal sense, this would be the time for the royal curator to call out; "long live the queen", but after the applause a beautiful elderly woman came out of the crowd and approached the king and queen.


    This caused confusion among the guests. King Khur almost collapsed at the sight of that woman. He had recognised the new queen when she arrived and wanted to find and escape, but the hall was heavily guarded. And for some reason, all the guards were looking at him. He knew things had turned bad. But when the older lady got up, he knew it was all over.


    Under everyone''s gaze, she used a rope to tie the king and queen''s hands together.


    "My daughter has chosen you. We, the Teel family accept you as our son-in-law. The Jade hand and mercenary association recognises you as the Teel family consort." she said and the entire hall broke into whispers. Those who did not know who the Teel family was, were confused while others, especially the foreign kingdoms understood. Kings of other first rate kingdoms did not come themselves, but sent their representatives, who all understood. Juhntt became a first rate kingdom because the late Lady Torgenn had relocated and married into one of the noble families and she was a Thraine. Even though people respected the Thraine name and stayed respectful to the kingdom, they all knew Juhntt had no power to stand one on one with most second rate kingdoms, talk more of the first. Marrying the Teel family heir meant they were truly a power to be weary off. If one could ignore the Jade Hand, which was impossible, the mercenary association that span across the entire east side was another matter.


    The king was now married and rumours of the new queen''s beauty was now the talk of the capital even before she had entered her wedding chamber. She had been announced to the world as Queen Raine. It made others wonder what King Khur of Northern Lan, who was present at the ceremony, would do to get his sister back; now that a new queen was in place. Naturally, it would have been assumed that the king should have calmed down by now to be forgiving enough to return the princess of Northern Lan, but no one understood that King Khur himself, was trying to figure out a way to leave the capital alive, talk more of saving his sister. He had sent all his high ranking martial artists to the border of the capital and had never thought he would be in a situation where he could not reach them.

 Chapter 97 - (8)

    To those without knowledge, this was a happy wedding. The reception was held at the palace ball rooms. Many came to congratulate the king and his new queen. Those who were not serious about this joining were serious now. They wondered if the king of Juhntt had planned this all out. Regardless, they greeted whole heartedly, as Juhntt was now a power to be weary of.


    Many things were happening beyond the normal eye. The prince had not shown up for this wedding, feigning illness, but no one cared. The headmistress was in total panic as she had received word that the king intended to have the girls education policy scrapped. Her school would go down if that happened. She was at the wedding as a guest because her father was a high standing nobleman. Though he frowned at her actions, as she had let herself be disgraced by a nanny, he knew this was not any nanny, but Nanny Han. He had been reported to about her change of activities and frowned. He knew she was a very smart girl, but most times she could be very slow. Seeing her making glances at Lord Torgenn every now and then, he pulled her away to a corner where they could not be seen or heard.


    "Stop staring at the man. You are making a spectacle of yourself." he scolded and she frowned.


    "It''s not what you think father." she said.


    "You better stay away from that family, I can not bear the possibility of their anger." her father said.


    She saw Lord Torgenn greet the king before leaving early and smiled.


    "You all may be too cowardly to face them, but I''m not. When I''m done, the entire Torgenn property will fall in my hands." she whispered to her father.


    "You better stop whatever you are doing now. I will not protect you if Lady Wickshire turned to face you." the elderly man frowned at his daughter.


    "Lady Wickshire? I had thought you were referring to Lord Torgenn. You and he are of the same social standing, noblemen; how could you have no spine?" she mocked. He almost choked her for her stupidity. He had petted her too much while growing up.


    "Do you know just how powerful they are? A marquess? Are you stupid? Do you think the Torgenn household is feared for holding a title in this little kingdom? I have travelled and seen world and there are people that could crush this little kingdom the instant the get angry; such people like the family the king has married into. If our new queen wished it, we would all not wake up tomorrow. You have never seen people that are powerful, dear, how would you know what fear is?" he frowned at her stupidity.


    "Does that mean that little girl Lucy, has such power? Please..." she did not believe a little girl could have that kind of power.


    "Do you fear the king?" he asked her solemnly.


    "Well not fear, but I would not dare face him. I mean, this is the royal family." she said as though it was an obvious question.


    "What kind of power do you think would make the king scared? You have always been intelligent, how can you be so stupid now and be unable to see the full picture?" her father asked. She knew everything was odd about that Torgenn girl. But she had raised too many young girls to become ladies, for ten years, and could not look past the fact that she was only twelve. She wondered. She hesitated, is it possible that this girl is one of those powers her father is talking about? Lord Torgenn is nothing, then who is? Lady Torgenn. Could it be that side of the family? If so, hasn''t she dug her own grave?


    "Father, I... I.. I think I have done something wrong." she said and her father froze. He had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 98 - (1)

    Lord Beaumont did not feel good about the sound of his daughter''s voice at the moment. The cold from outside seemed to touch his bones a this moment. He trained his eyes on her nervous form and felt a chill in his heart.


    "What?" the elderly man asked, his voice so low, yet one still could hear his fear.


    "I sent assassins. This night... Lord Torgenn... they are supposed to....." the headmistress was stammering, but her father had already understood. His first instinct was not to hide, he wanted to clear his name. He wanted all to know that she was no more part of the family. Their family had other people to take into consideration. His eyes turned cold. Was he supposed to believe that Lady Wickshire will not hear of this? Impossible! He grabbed her and dragged back into the hall. All he could think about was to disown her publicly and have the king send guards to stop it. As long as Lord Torgenn was safe, he was sure that only his daughter would take the blame.


    "Father! Father, what are you doing?" she panicked and struggled, but his iron grip stayed the same.


    As they entered the hall, the scene started to grab attention. She struggled as people gave way for her father who was dragging her towards the king. As her father stood before the king, he threw her on the ground, causing gasps to take over the hall.


    The king and queen frowned at their action. This was their wedding and they did not want anything to spoil it.


    "Lord Beautmont, what is the meaning of this?!" the king was angry.


    "Your Majesty, my daughter has committed a crime and I wish that you send guards to intercept Lord Torgenn and save him from assassins." Lord Beautmont said and the king stood up abruptly.


    "What have you done?!" the king asked in panic.


    "Father, why? Would you make up such an accusation? I am your daughter!" the headmistress took to defending herself.


    "If you had not done this, I would have been on your side, but I must think of the safety of the entire family." Lord Beautmont said to her.


    "You abandon your own daughter so quickly, are you sure us blood at all?" she asked.


    "Enough! Speak your crime!" the king bellowed. Many had a bad feeling. Noblemen in the hall knew that one needed to panic at this moment. Lady Wickshire''s father''s life being threatened; they now wished they had not attended the wedding party, because they were now witnesses.


    "She sent assassins after Lord Torgenn. That is what she just told me, Your Majesty! I know not of why or how they intend to do it!" Lord Beautmont said, going on his knees. Ladies did not understand why a father would throw away his daughter at such a time instead of protecting her; still, they pitied Lord Beautmont; he raised such a daughter that would bring down his entire family.


    "Ria!" Queen Raine called and a maid appeared by her side so fast, people did not see how she moved.


    "You heard her, make sure nothing happens to him" the queen panicked. Ria disappeared the way she came without a word.


    "Take them to the cells!" the king instructed and guards appeared and took the two away. The headmistress struggled, but her father followed without complain.


    "Your Majesty, congratulations. This ambassador has to take his leave." those words were now said all over as people left in haste. At least the noblemen did and ladies had to obey their guardians. Still, many heard Queen Raine scream in frustration as they left.

 Chapter 99 - (2)

    Her mother rushed to her side and Lady Steinhouse did the same. She was not sure why it turned out this way, she only knew Lady Wickshire was a little girl feared by her uncle and was her husband''s employer. She knew that this had nothing to do with Walter, but hoped that this mess would not be dragged his way.


    "Calm down, Raine, you will hurt yourself. Who is this Lord Torgenn?" Lady Teel asked.


    "Mother, he is father to Lady Wickshire." Queen Raine said.


    "The one who helped me escape?" Lady Teel asked.


    "Yes. What I did not tell you was that she is the daughter of Lady Torgenn. Her mother made this kingdom a first rank kingdom just by marrying Lord Torgenn and moving here." Queen Raine explained.


    "A Thraine. This is bad, Raine, and on your wedding too. You must make plans in case the rescue fails." her mother started to panic. This kingdom was now tied to the Teel family, this is bad, she thought.


    "History has never favoured those who harmed Thraines or their relations. The last time any one dared, was the incident that caused the Ruins of Kallor. The entire Kallor Empire turned to a wasteland in one night. You should ask those you sent to bring the king of Northern Lan; who had escaped in the commotion, to return." her mother instructed.


    "No mother! He harmed you!" Queen Raine protested in anger.


    "Quiet, Raine! You must be calm and think straight. This is not the time for revenge. I have not taken the token of the Jade hand from you, because I wanted to see how you will handle situations like this; we must make sure they return to protect you and get ready to evacuate this kingdom." Lady Teel instructed.


    "And let him escape? There must be another way!" Lady Teel did not want to give up that King Khur, not now that she had him in her hands.


    "Wait!" the king did not want to let go of his queen nor loose his kingdom.


    "We will meet with Lady Wickshire first, she may not destroy the kingdom. We don''t even know if Lord Torgenn will die tonight." he tried to convince Lady Teel.


    "I agreed that you marry my daughter, but I never said she was no more part of the Teel family. She the heir! She will evacuate!" Lady Teel said to the king whose expression had turned ugly.


    "Mother, and if the lady does nothing? What will people say of this queen? That she ran? No!" she had made her decision.


    The king was happy she chose to stay, but he knew the Teel family will forcibly take her if she protests. He had to find a way. He turned to his niece, Helen, who was very confused at the turn of situations and trying to digest all that she was hearing. Lady Wickshire is that powerful? She wondered; then looked up to see her uncle staring at her. She knew what he wanted before the words left his mouth.


    "No." she instantly rejected.


    "Helen..."


    "Why must you drag this to my husband''s side? No, you can ask Lord Morge and Lord of Merve." she said. She was sorry that she suggested them, even when she grew up with them and her uncle was in a bind, but she did not want this to spill to her husband.


    Queen Raine saw the king''s point and turned to plead.


    "Helen, we just want to talk to him. It has to be him. We know the lady values him. She has work for him so, he will not get hurt." Queen Raine pleaded, but Lady Steinhouse continued to shake her head.


    "If you tell us where he might be, I.. I.. I will tell you a secret about his work. Where he will be going soon. He has not told you he will be going somewhere right?" Queen Raine asked and Lady Steinhouse paused for a second. Walter was going somewhere for work? What about their honeymoon? She wondered.


    "If nothing has changed, he should be home. Tell me where he is going." she said.


    "The Lady Wickshire is sending him to war. I don''t know why, but you should know that we are declaring war on Northern Lan Tomorrow. People don''t know, but we have been prepared a while now. She only instructed me to send Walter to the western border of Northern Lan to encase the kingdom. I am to give him two hundred hundred soldiers. He will be commanding above a vice commander." Queen Raine informed her.


    The king made plans soon after, to visit the Steinhouse home and see Walter. He worked fast and they all found themselves on the road in no time, while Lady Steinhouse followed on her own carriage.

 Chapter 100 - (3)

    ***


    Walter on the other hand, was truly at the Steinhouse mansion; he was in the study reading up all he needed to know about the emperor''s shed. His body stiffened when a shadow appeared before him. He had heard of skilled martial artists, but he had never seen one. The lady had made it known that she was sending him an aid, but she never said who it would be.


    "You must be the one sent by Lady Wickshire." Walter said.


    "Yes. I will be leaving with you tomorrow." the man Walter could see clearly in the lantern light, said.


    "What should I call you?" Walter asked.


    "D''huile." he said and Walter nodded.


    "Are you in any way acquainted with war? At least, how to handle two hundred soldiers?" Walter asked.


    "You aren''t." D''huile answered and Walter nodded.


    "This is but a cover and I have no intention of spending too much time on it; yet, I must still do the work." Walter said rubbing his temples.


    "I was told to not interfere in your work, just to aid you." the man said and Walter nodded. There was a knock on the door and Walter looked away for a second only to look back to find that he had vanished. With a sigh, he called out to enter. A maid curtsied after entering.


    "My lord, the king and my lady have requested to see you, and are coming up." she said hurriedly, before making way and four people entered the study and took seats without asking. He recognized them all. Lady Teel, the king and new queen and Helen, who seemed in thought even as she sat.


    "Did something happen?" he asked at their tensed expression.


    "Lady Wickshire''s father was under attack this night. Our guards went to save him, but we are yet to here news." the king said hurriedly and Walter raised a brow. And they came all the way to see him? Why?


    "Could you find out how the lady will react to this? That way, I know if to take my daughter and leave!" Lady Teel said and Walter almost sighed out loud. He had too many things on his mind to worry about their fear.


    "Who did it?" he asked.


    "Lady Beautmont." Queen Raine answered.


    "Why don''t you wait to find out if he is fine first, to know whether to go see her yourself?" Walter asked.


    "And if he is dead? By then, it would be too late for me to take away my daughter." Lady Teel said.


    "It is at the moment, too early." Walter sighed.


    "Do you not find her dangerous at all? Are you not aware of what could happen if he actually dies?" Lady Teel said and Walter frowned.


    Oh, he knew she was dangerous. He just did not believe she would allow such a loop hole.


    "Oh, I know." was all he said.


    "But you know you will not be harmed it if comes to it and neither will your family." Queen Raine almost snared at that blank look on Walter''s face and Walter sighed again. He seemed tired and did not want to argue.


    "You are stressed so, you are not thinking straight." Walter said and received no response to his comment, so he continued.


    "You know I will not be harmed because there is need for me to go to Northern Lan. Have you forgotten that you are the one supposed to get me there? Juhntt is still important. Nothing will happen." Walter said and the king seemed to feel a weight let off him.


    "You know this, how?" Lady Teel was unconvinced.


    "It matters not how I know this. But seriously, do you think Lady Wickshire will let something happen to her father? Or do you think the people around her are not good enough?" Walter said.


    "You take this too lightly!" Lady Teel fumed.


    "You take her too lightly. You were in such a state of panic, you forgot who she is. Think again. Do you think it possible to happen?" Walter asked and Lady Teel went quiet.


    Soon, they all left, as Walter had reassured them that all is well. Since Lady Teel had no reason to withdraw her daughter yet, she would wait.

 Chapter 101 - (4)

    Lady Steinhouse had said nothing when they were talking and remained in her seat long after they had gone. Walter had ignored her and returned to his work. She stared at his reading form and wondered what it was he was working on. She was angry at first, but when she saw how tired he had was, her anger dispersed and was instead, sad. Sad that, he was so busy to spend time with her and that he planned to go somewhere, never caring to informed her.


    "Stop sighing so much, Helen. What is it you want to say?" he asked.


    "You are going somewhere?" she bit her lips.


    "Mn." he answered.


    "War?" she asked.


    "Mn." he answered.


    "Tomorrow?"


    "Mn."


    "You said you''d take me on a honey moon." she said and he paused.


    "Helen, I never said when." he answered.


    "But what about me? What if something happens to you in the war? Have you ever gone to war? Why do you even need to go?" she threw out questions after another.


    " This war will not take time; I''ll be back before you know it." he said and she frowned.


    "What happens if you don''t keep your promise?" she asked.


    "Well, I''ll be dead." Walter said and she got angry.


    "Walter!" she scolded.


    "Come here." he called her and she hesitated before getting up and approaching him. When she was just beside him, he pulled her unto his laps and placed a necklace and securing it around her neck. She stared at it. It was cast in solid gold, in a not so flattering crest; a symbol of some kind.


    "You must not go anywhere without this while I''m gone." he said and she nodded. He understood it did not look good and she may want to take it off, but this was the Religion pendant Lady Wickshire had given to him and was nothing fancy; he only strung a gold chain on it. This was for her safety so, she had to wear it.

 Chapter 102 - (5)

    ***


    Just as everyone had suspected, the royal guards and the jade hands were a little late to the fight just outside the city. But it was not Lord Torgenn in that carriage, it was Nanny Han.


    One seemed to underestimate the Wickshire fortress; this was the stronghold of Lady Wickshire. It would be beneath them to allow Lord Torgenn to come to harm. Half way, Nanny Han had led a replacement entourage and gone the same way Lord Torgenn was supposed to go. Lord Torgenn himself, did not know that his driver and guards had been given secret signals causing them to change their direction. Yet, even that was not enough.


    As Nanny Han and her group fought away the assassins, another group approached Lord Torgenn on his way.


    Lord Torgenn could almost feel himself fall asleep, when a scream woke him. He opened his eyes to find himself outside the carriage in the grasp of one of his guards. Looking to the side, and see that the carriage that had been destroyed.


    "What is happening?" he asked the guard. The guard quickly pressed a pressure point on his neck and he felt himself loose consciousness.


    The guard threw his lord over his shoulder and made for the woods. As he moved, he nodded at his colleagues and they flanked the outskirts and defend his rear. But those that pursued were not ordinary assassins, they were high ranking martial artist.


    With a flick of the wrists, the guards defending the rear found their heads on the floor. They moved with such speed, yet it seemed as though they were but walking. With one step they were about to grab Lord Torgenn off the guard''s shoulder. But at that moment, a feeling of indescribable dread overwhelmed them. A metallic smell stung their nose instantly.


    The sudden smell of blood in the air was indescribable, it almost choked them dead.


    "Calm yourselves, this is just a man!" the assassin leader scolded his team, but he too could not stop trembling. In their hesitation, the guard carrying Lord Torgenn moved away a distance, before collapsing under the pressure.


    "Return." a person cloaked in black appeared before them. The assassins could not truly see his form, safe his shadow, clear on the grass. The assassins gritted their teeth as they glanced at each other. Return? That was not even an option! As though they made up their minds at the same time, they attacked the shadow instantly. As they moved, more cloaked men appeared. Like the other, the assassins could only truly see their shadows. The assassins were fast, but the shadows were faster. One of the assassins felt his hand get ripped from it''s shoulder, before he saw it. Spinning to the side, he swayed out of the way and landed with a groan. Without thinking further, he used his leg to draw a symbol with his blood dripping from his torn shoulder. His entire body started to glow a faint red under the dark hood of the forest trees.


    "Self destructing?" one of the shadows snorted. But the assassin did not care. He launched forward, straightening his body out to resemble an arrow shot from a bow, thereby increasing his speed. He reached a shadow in the next second. Like a bug he wrapped his only remaining limbs around the shadow and held on. The temperature around the area spiked and the other assassins used this chance to lay down a formation. In seconds, they had locked the space; no one could enter or leave the locked area. It was clear they intended to die in there. Most of the shadows were locked inside and could not see or hear anything outside the locked space. Inside the space, gravity did not exist. They floated with the tree branches and grass blades unlucky enough to be trapped inside with them. With no gravity, every one''s speed reduced drastically.


    The battle had taken a weird turn, so the assassins all joined to self destruct. Only a second away and they knew the blast wave would kill Lord Torgenn, who was unconscious somewhere outside the locked space.


    Suddenly, there was a lazy cough and they felt as though a bucket of cold water was thrown on them. They knew the locked space was broken when they could see outside it. They tried to conjure their internal energy, but felt nothing in their cores. What kind of situation was this?

 Chapter 103 - (6)

    A person strolled in and both the assassins and the shadows froze. The assassins were sure of one thing; this was the one who released that blood aura they had almost drown in before. Having him this close, all their orifice started to spew blood. The pain was unbearable for all of them; the shadows were no exception. In that state of pain, their true dark cloaked forms were revealed to all who cared to look.


    "Master, please." one of the shadows begged. Only then did the blood aura disappear and with it, the pressure on their cores. They all collapsed into of gasps, coughing fits and struggled to breathe. The assassins wanted to escape at this moment. There was no way they wanted to be caught by such a man. But the though pressure was gone, they could not move.


    "Take them away, they will be useful." the newcomer said to his shadow men. He was much shorter than the others and only when he came into direct beam of the moonlight streaming through thick trees branches, did the assassins see that he was a young boy no older than eighteen.


    The boy turned with a displeased expression towards his subordinates.


    "You let yourself be trapped in such a situation?" he said to the shadows sprawled on the ground.


    "I''m sorry, master, we underestimated them." one of them said. Before his words entered ears, his head had left his body and touched the floor.


    "When you all return, go and receive your punishment." he said and they all nodded. Soon, more shadows arrived in haste. Their leader stared at the boy in worry.


    "Master, why did you come out? I said we could handle it ourselves." the leader of the newly arrived shadow men was a hunched elderly man with a walking stick.


    The boy turned to where Lord Torgenn laid unconscious and the surrounding shadows hurried to carry the unconscious lord.


    "My father-in-law-to-be is in danger, I had to show my sincerity." the boy said and the shadows froze. The man with the walking stick sighed; if you are sincere, then the saints are just awaiting eternal punishment, the man thought.


    "She did not send any one to save her father and I dare not think she did not foresee this, do you think she was testing me? Say, this wife of mine, is she satisfied with my performance?" the boy asked. Again, the shadows raised their brows and the man with the walking stick sighed again.

 Chapter 104 - (7)

    ***


    By the time morning came, news of Lord Torgenn''s safe return to his capital countryside home had spread and calm returned. But the calm did not last, as news of Nanny Han''s death had taken it''s place. Silence was the tone of the capital. She may not have been Lady Wickshire''s mother, but she was a very important person.


    Many were not sure how to respond. Do they send their condolence? Did they know Lady Wickshire and Nanny Han that well? Did it even matter at all who she was? This woman raised Lady Wickshire; they had to be careful, whatever they did.


    Of course, the news that followed was of the headmistress and her father who still remained in prison. The academy was basically closed down now. Many rushed and retrieved their children. They moved so fast, the academy was almost empty before noon. This was mostly because, most did not want to be associated with the headmistress now she had fallen. Letting their children stay at the academy was a big signboard, claiming to be on the side of the headmistress. Many foreign ladies and princesses who had been sent to attend school there, were withdrawn before noon by their kingdom''s representatives. They were all standing on dangerous grounds; Nanny Han was dead and Lucy was yet to respond, everyone had to be careful.


    But of course, news did not end there; for it is said, ''though good news comes in twos, bad news threes''.


    The capital was now aware that King Khur of Northern Lan was captured and held prisoner. Queen Raine had declared Northern Lan an enemy of the the Teel family and there for an enemy of Juhntt. This would have been all good, as no one liked Northern Lan, but it was declared that many are going to war. The first wave of soldiers would leave that very day and the rest will follow later. The first wave were always elites, their job was to go and lay siege and clear the path for the second wave. These consisted of ordinary soldiers who were commoners. They would first go out to camp to be trained for a while before they can go out into battle.


    The peace had been disrupted and the people were not pleased. Most wondered why the king still had the heart to send out troupes, when Lady Wickshire was yet to respond to the Beaumont crimes?


    The palace was not calm either. The king had been sitting on his desk all morning staring at a bunch of papers, but his mind had long since taken a walk.


    "My king." he heard Queen Raine call to him from the door way. He looked up at her, wondering how long she had been standing there.


    "The troupes have gathered. By noon, you have to go send them off." she said and the attendants bowed out.


    "She has not responded. It''s been long since Nanny Han was reported dead." he said as though speaking to himself.


    "Most think we are being too bold going out to war at a time like this; Mother thinks so too. But I have explained to her, Lady Wickshire wants this war as much as we do. Lord Steinhouse must be sent out to war today and no other day."


    "What would happen if people ask why he is going? Most nobility that don''t have military linage are staying back; worst case scenario, they will be sent off in the second wave." the king asked.


    "That is not our problem; we but only do as asked. Usually I''m not one to follow orders, but I believe she saved mother for this purpose; so that we owe her. Besides, the Teel family wants this war." she explained.


    "Still..." the king started.


    "My king, you should not worry too much. I would say, go see her; this is your kingdom and you need to know what she has planned for it. But, she has just returned to the Torgenn capital countryside home without moving. We must not be too hasty." she said and he nodded solemnly.

 Chapter 105 - (8)

    Walter had come down very early that morning. He had ordered for Head guard Holden as he settled for breakfast. Helen had not come down yet as she had not slept too well the previous night; tossing and turning and muttering in her sleep. One second to truly listen, and he knew it must be a nightmare about him going off to war.


    Guard Holden arrived and made a reluctant salute, causing Walter to smile.


    "Do you know why I''ve called you?" Walter asked.


    "No, my lord." Guard Holden answered.


    "Lady Steinhouse, she would have had you dismissed but I refused. Do you know why?" Walter asked. The guard secretly rolled his eyes. In his mind, Walter was trying to buy him to his side.


    "You are loyal to her, so I have every reason to keep you. I''m going away for a while and I need someone who is as loyal to do something for me while I''m gone." Walter said, but the guard maintained his blank face.


    "When I''m gone, some people will come for Helen, powerful people. They will try to take her. If that happens,.." Walter started to say.


    "I will protect her!" Guard Holden declared bravely.


    "Don''t bother, you can''t." Walter said and the guard frowned.


    "With all due respect..." he started to protest.


    "You have some sort of accomplishment in martial arts, don''t you? Then you should know there are people that can level the capital with a glance, if they wish it. Do you still think you can fight them?" Walter asked and the guard swallowed. Walter had never seen such people before, but he had been reading the document Lady Wickshire had given to him; he had enough imagination.


    "Those are the kind I refer to. They will come for her, and none of you will be able to stop them; so don''t try. I gave her something. If she fails to show it, remind her to reveal it if you see the situation takes a bad turn. She may not have taken it seriously, what I gave her. You must remind her to show the pendant. Am I clear?" Walter asked and the guard nodded.


    Walter knew that Helen was not in the right frame of mind when he had given it to her, and wanted to make sure someone else knew what it was for. After having his breakfast, with the guard standing at the corner watching him, he stood up and looked toward the direction of the stairs to her chambers.


    "I guess she is not awake yet...." he said with a sigh. He knew she would cry a bucket if she woke up and he had already left. He turned to the head guard and sighed at the suspicious look in the man in his eyes.


    "Tell her I have gone. I will be back when.....well, it''s matters not." he said and the guard reluctantly saluted.


    "Let''s go." the guard had heard him say and wondered who he was talking to; when a shadow flashed and a dark skinned man clad in black, was suddenly walking behind Walter. Probably Walter did it intentionally; but either way, it made the guard take more seriously what Walter had said to him. Looking at that man in black, he knew he was dangerous. It seems our new lord is not so simple, he thought.

 Chapter 106 - (9)

    The day was sad for the capital, a day filled with unusual things uncommon to happen every other day. Yes, Juhntt now had the ability to go to war with the Northern Lan. But with it came pain. Many people would die in this war. It was not as though Northern Lan was just going to surrender at this new found power. Every one was watching this war. Their attention was mostly on how powerful Juhntt has become. They were watching as though saying; let''s see how much of this power you can control?


    What they did not know was that Northern Lan and the Teel family had bad blood that ran deeper than the great divide. The Teel family would be using all their arsenal to crush Northern Lan, so it was not much of a show to those who knew.


    Lady Steinhouse shared the pain of the common people. She had woken up to an empty bed that morning. She found herself rushing down the stairs covered wrapped in bedsheets. The maids tried to get her back into her room as they stared aghast, at her dishevelled demure.


    "My lady, return to your chambers; you are not dressed!" they urged; especially her maid, Lizzy. Yet, Lady Steinhouse would have none of it.


    "Where is Lord Steinhouse?" she asked but they all glanced at each other.


    "My lady.." one of them started to say.


    "Speak! Where?" she asked.


    "I had asked the kitchen to serve him breakfast and left. I... I..." a maid said but could not continue under Lady Steinhouse''s intense glare.


    "My lady?" Guard Holden called from bellow the stairs. She looked down at his straight face and saw sympathy in his eyes. The look cracked her.


    "Where? Where.. is he?" she found herself whispering.


    "Lord Steinhouse said, to inform you that he will be back. When? He did not specify" Guard Holden said and she slid down to sit on the staircase. Soon, soft sobs entered listening ears, causing looking eyes to soften into sympathy.


    ***


    On the other hand, Lucy had arrived one of her homes nearer to the capital. It was where her father now resided after the attack. This was much farther away from the capital and more secure than a home in the city.


    She glanced through the carriage window as the gates opened. She her eyes glanced past the large words, cast into the iron gates; ''spring-crest pond''. Usually when she resided in the capital or had need to be near the capital, they stayed in the city manor. Spring-crest pond was her mother''s favourite place near the capital, that was why they rarely came; her father would sink into depression every time they visited. But this was the safest property they owned near the capital.


    Though Lucy arrived alone in her carriage, the other two carriages held her belongings along with Shilla, and Mrs. Muburg who was pleased she was brought along. Since the school was no more, they had all lost their jobs. Mrs. Muburg was happy when Lucy called her to kneel through the morning for not arriving early to help Shilla pack.


    "Did I dismiss you, Mrs Muburg?" Lucy had said and she happily knelt. She had been so happy Lucy decided to retain her, she hadn''t cared less about the punishment and had knelt with pleasure.


    The carriage came to a stop and Shilla and Mrs. Muburg rushed down and hurried to Lucy''s side, as the driver opened the coach carriage doors and Lucy stepped unto paved stone floors. The two maids were slightly distracted by the grand sight before them. Their eyes found it hard to remain in it''s sockets; not for grandness of the property, but for the army of maids and guards that stood in perfect and orderly lines. Men postured their waists bent as their heads lowered a perfect thirty degrees, while the women paused in a curtsy; Their waist lowered and knees bent, as their right leg positioned in front of the left, their shoulders pulled back as their hands remained clasped and positioned aside their left waste, letting their foreheads look to the ground. A sight of utter submission.


    Lucy entered the estate and made her way to her father''s study. The older man had his head full of ginger hair, down with his nose in a scroll. He looked up at the presence that arrived and his serious eyes turned sad.


    "Come here, darling." Lord Torgenn said and Lucy frowned. She had a bad feeling about the look on his face. Seeing him holding it despite her hesitation, she sighed and approached the side of his desk. In one swoop, he carried her and placed onto his lap. She was still twelve years of age and thus still small. He ignored her deepened frown and cuddled her in his embrace and slightly rocked sideways. Silence came to keep them company, the sound of a rocking chair accompanied it in song. It was not long before Lucy entered deep sleep.

 Chapter 107 - (10)

    Lucy woke up in her bed and it was already the next day, she frowned at how long she had slept. Just thinking that Nanny Han was dead, made her frown. She was not happy about how things had turned out. Nanny Han was the one that raised her when her mother died, this was a person that took care of her. All through birth, only Nanny Han and her mother had helped her bath. She would insist on washing Lucy''s hair by herself. When Lucy left for the academy, Nanny Han had prepared her hair products with utmost care. She had even made a note on how they were to be applied on her hair and her maids were supposed to follow it to the letter. Nanny Han had taken great pride in her job.


    Lucy called in a maid to help her dress. Shilla and another maid entered and curtsied before preparing her bath. She took long hours sitting in the wooden tub staring blankly. This was not her usual in-thought expression, causing her maids to worry. Shilla had spent the last day acclimatising with her new post. She was glad she was still next to the lady, and in those times, she discovered all the staff were secretive and did not talk much, going about their jobs in utter silence. If Shilla had not spent some time with Lady Wickshire before, she would have been uncomfortable. But, she herself, did not wish to get to know anyone. She did not talk much too, as spending time with the lady had caused her to be more quiet. But one of them told her Nanny Han was the highest authority after Lord Torgenn and Lady Wickshire. She had been Lady Torgenn''s maid and had raised Lucy after her lady''s death.


    Even with this knowledge, Shilla did not truly take this to heart. All she knew was that Nanny Han was dead. She did not know how she died and did not ask. Maybe because she sees Lady Wickshire almost as a celestial being, that she thought nothing about how the lady felt.


    Lady Wickshire, in her mind, was impenetrable. But looking at her staring blankly in that tub, she could not help but worry. After all, everyone had that someone that was capable of breaking them. The maids'' thoughts did not last long, When Lucy emerged from the water abruptly. They covered her and helped her dress. Lucy walked in a slow and strolling pace towards the west wing. She walked out into the west wing courtyard and the guards saluted as she passed. Inside the west wing, she entered a small room and took a stairway underground.


    It was first dark and silent, with nothing but the ground echoing her steps, soon light entered her eyes. Her appearance caused a guard in black to immediately kneel.


    "Take me to the prisoner." she said and he got up and led the way. It was a well lit hallway stretching in between prison cells on both sides.


    Soon she arrived before a heavily guarded door. The guards gave way allowing her to enter. They placed a chair for her and she sat, as they reluctantly left her inside with the chained prisoner.


    The prisoner, herself and the largely lit cell, none bothered to speak first. The man chained to the wall looked up into empty eyes. He had heard rumours of Lady Wickshire, but none that ever bothered him. She was just a little girl.


    "You wish to interrogate me? Without any guards?" the man broke in to a fit of laughter before choking out bloody coughs.


    "Worry not, I already know who you are. A little kingdom''s queen and a stupid headmistress would not have had the ability to recruit you." Lucy said and the man went silent.


    "It was a brilliant plan. You found a way to have the former queen pay you for a job someone else had already employed you to do. She was thinking she was using you, but you were using her. When she was taken down, you found a gullible Lady Beaumont to take her place. That way, you will be only seen as assassins and no one would truly investigate your identity when you are done. It was brilliant, really; but I had known who you were the moment you made your move." she said and his eyes shrunk.


    "If you know who we are, then why are you here? What could I possibly tell you?" the man asked.


    "Who I am. You are going to tell me who I am." Lucy said.


    The prisoner paused for some seconds before falling into a fit of laughter.

 Chapter 108 - (11)

    "The great Lucy Shorterux, daughter of Lady Torgenn, legendary Lady Wickshire, A Thraine; does not know who she is." he said to her blank face, as he laughed so hard, if he was unchained, he would have sprawled on the ground with laughter.


    "I know I am a Thraine, I know it is important. My mother was a Thraine, and my mother made her identity known. I know that Thraine blood only passes between females and that no one is sure how a person is named one; after all, it has skipped many daughters. I never declared myself one, so how did people assume I have been titled Thraine? There are many Thraines, I could just take a trip and ask them; after all, they are well known people. But that does not matter to me, I want to know why those that employed you strive to kill off my mother''s linage?" Lucy asked and the man was dumbfounded.


    "It is understandable that you do not know much about the Thraine linage because, your mother died too long ago but, you seriously don''t care about being a Thraine? Whoever named you one, clearly made it known that you are one of them and you don''t care what they might have planned for you? You expect me to believe that?" the man asked.


    "You have not answered my question." Lucy reminded him.


    "Who said the reason your mother died and being a Thraine is not connected?" the man asked.


    "I''ve always suspected so. I know it is the people from the Harnian gate that had a hand in this. They enlisted your service through the help of one of the four clans on Other-side. I know you are just one of their pawns. What I wish to understand, is what they told you about me. No sane person even at the brink of death would take up the job you did. I need to understand, why now? They have been quiet for years."


    "Lady Wickshire, I was told to do anything to kill you, anything." he reminded her solemnly. Lucy understood his point. He is a martial artist; he could just self destruct and take her with him.


    "But you won''t. You must have suspected something was odd about this. Your organization wanted to rise in popularity, that is why you took this deal. Even if they told you nothing, they must have given you something to make you take such risk. Still, you must have already guessed a lot about me through interacting with them. Even with that much power in your hands, you can not use it. So tell me, what did you learn about me?" she said and he paused.


    "You don''t want the power they handed to me?" he asked.


    "You did not answer my question. All your suspicions, lay it out and we will put it together. After all, who better to clear your suspicions than the one the suspicion is about?" she said and he was silent for almost a minute.


    "The Thraine family is powerful, al right. The way I see it, the only reason why they use people to act instead of coming themselves, is because of the Thraine family. Something about you Thraines are keeping Other-side away. I know Other-side is powerful, powerful enough to make ancients look like ants. They hand out precious and powerful artefacts easily, as though their forest are not growing trees but artefacts.." the man chuckled.


    "I remember the first time I saw an inscribed spirit armour. I stared at it with wonder, yet a man who was not even as powerful as I, said it was just something sold in the market places. Ha ha.... they are so powerful they could have raided This-side and crushed us. Someone from Other-side, our martial artists of the same rank would not even stand a chance. If they are that powerful, why do they stay away? I always wondered why those that crossed over here in disguise, would never enter a Thraine territory. They avoid citizens of the Thraine territories like a plague. It makes me wonder whether you Thraines, are the only reason This-side is still standing." he said but, Lucy remained silent.


    "I guess I should not ask you; you don''t know much about it. You could, but as you said; you don''t care. During your mother''s time, they did everything to enter Juhntt and kill her. You, I think, they were just watching. Now, they want you gone. Whatever you and your mother have, it''s Thraine related. You should find out more about this." he chuckled. Lucy got up and turned to leave.


    "What will you do with me? I killed you nanny." he said and Lucy paused.


    "Oh, you will die. But before you do, you will repent for your sin." Lucy said.


    "That power they offered me. You want it..." he laughed.


    "That power? That power is called a spirit lantern. And that was just a copy not the real thing. This copy, you could not even control; the real thing would be beyond you. You are useful; that lantern has bound itself to you. It may be fake, but it has a shadow of the real thing. You are still useful." Lucy said and left.


    The shadow guards saw her come out and hurried to lock the door. One of them knelt before her.


    "What should we do with him?" he asked.


    "Nothing." she said causing them to pause.


    "He is of use, so he will remain alive. Let him feel relaxed, he has no idea how painful his usefulness would be. Since I can not kill him yet, that Beaumont household; it''s time I vent some of my anger." she said solemn and left. Her voice so soft, an exact opposite of the dark words that left her lips.

 Chapter 109 - (1)

    The Ligrel clan had arrived; it was the day the king dreaded most. When he walked in and saw a protector of the Ligrel clan sitting in his study, he paled.


    "Protector Klienn" the king gulped. He did not bother to ask how he had gotten in without the palace guards finding out. This was after all, the Ligrel clan; entering a little palace in this small kingdom was nothing.


    He paused at the door and looked at the elderly man. If not for his grey hair and wrinkled skin, one would have not been able to tell he was elderly; because he was as tall as ever and sat firm upon his seat. No one in his right mind would assume him frail or weak.


    "What''s this about Helen marrying?" Protector Klienn asked and the king visibly gulped. But thinking back that this was Lady Wickshire''s wish and he was supposed to say nothing about it, he found his voice.


    "She fell in love and married." he said simply and the protector eyes narrowed.


    "And you think you have the right to arrange a marriage for an heir of the Ligrel clan?" the protector said.


    "Heir? We both know Helen will never be considered a descendant, talk more of an heir. She wanted this, begged for it. I waited for information for a while and no one came up with any. She is twenty-five and I was getting worried my niece would never have the chance to marry, so, I granted her wish." the king said, looking right at the protector. There was silence for a while, then he blinked and the protector was standing right in front of of him, causing him to stumble back.


    "You have grown in courage, Larken. Is it this new wife you married that gave you such courage?" the protector said and just on cue, Queen Raine strolled in. but she paused at the sight before her. The elderly man stood tall staring down at the king and the king was crouching away in fear.


    "Who...?" she started to ask when she felt the air in her lungs escape her. Her throat clamped up, causing her to kneel in a struggle to breathe. In seconds, she felt her vision deem. As life was fleeing her body, a blue light burned on her left shoulder, causing the material on her dress to burn away. The light surrounded her in a protective halo and soon, the air in her lungs returned; causing her to go into a coughing fit.


    "Please stop!" the king begged. Like lightening, Lady Teel appeared in front of her daughter and stared hard at the protector.


    "Who are you?" she asked, her aura darkened and killing intent sipped from her into the air.


    "Lady Teel, I have heard of your accomplishments, but you are still far from having the ability to throw me that look." Protector Klienn said with a blank expression.


    "Take Raine and retreat, Lady Teel, this is a protector of the Ligrel clan." the king said frantically.


    Lady Teel paled at his words and her aura disappeared as quickly as it had come.


    "What have we done to offend you?" she asked.


    "I want to know who you married Helen to?" the protector asked but the king knew, they had already offended Lady Wickshire, he was not going to reveal anything that would cause them anymore troubles. Lady Teel and her daughter, Queen Raine, understood that too. Between who to fear most, the answer was clear; even the Ligrel clan have to bow before the Thraine house.


    "You can''t find out about him from us, because we don''t know. He appeared here two months ago and soon, Lady Steinhouse wished to marry him. We don''t know who he is. We only know that we have to be respectful. He had means..." Queen Raine said in between each breath.


    "What means?" the protector asked.


    "I.... Protector Klienn, only my niece can answer that question. When you talk to her, you will know." the king said. He almost fainted under the protector''s slicing stare, but he could say no more. After all, Lady Wickshire wanted this marriage. She would have a way of protecting those involved. He hoped his niece had an explanation that does not end with mentioning Lady Wickshire''s name.

 Chapter 110 - (2)

    Lady Steinhouse was wallowing in sadness; she had refused to get up and do anything. It had only been three days since Walter had left, yet she still wished he had waited for her to wake up. Maybe he knew she would have had him followed, so that she could join him later on. She did not like the idea of him being so far away.


    She had not still gotten out from bed even when morning had long passed. She had specially instructed the maids not to disturb her. It seemed her instructions were ignored when she heard someone barge in. she turned to give that person a good scold, when she saw her maid''s bloody nose. She rose abruptly, storming towards her in anger.


    "Who did this to you?" she asked with her teeth in a grind.


    "There are people... people.. they have come to see my lady.. down stairs." the maid stuttered, he body trembling. Helen did not wait for her maid to follow her, and stormed downstairs. She made her way to the receiving pallor, to find two sides in a stand off. He guards were geared up and pointing their swords and spears at those at the door way. It did not take much to see that they were defending themselves.


    Those at the door way turned to see her storm in. Their leader smiled wickedly at her entering figure till she stood before him.


    "Who are you and what do you want?" she asked.


    "Come on, cousin, you should remember me, right? It''s me, Lyson." the leader said.


    "Who?" her frown deepened. Of course she had recognised them the moment she entered. If their slit eyes, paled skin and slender form was not a big give away, their blue attire crested with the Ligrel clan''s insignia was. But, she had no intention of admitting that.


    "Oh, stop the rubbish, Helen, you know who we are. We are here to take you back to the clan." a female said, her eyes scanning Helen with scorn, as though looking at something dirty.


    "Clan? Ligrel clan? I knew something smelt like cow dung, but I thought it was just the dirty mouth that just spoke. So, it''s the entire lot of you that brought this smell into my home." Helen smirked. The girl''s face turned red in anger and the faces of the others fell, except the leader who still held his creepy smile.


    "You..!" the girl tried to talk back but could not find words. She could never win against Helen when it came to words. Even though they all had slit-like eyes, round faces and enviously smooth skin, she and the leader had fiery red hair, making them stand out from the rest. They looked alike; obviously siblings. The rest were people Helen recognised to be warriors from the clan. They all dressed like scholars; in soft flowing long sleeves layered robes, making one think them weak.


    "We are here to bring you back, Helen; don''t you wish to return?" Lyson asked.


    "No, thank you. My husband said I must not follow strangers anywhere." Helen said and Lyson chuckled.


    "Ah, I heard you remarried. Where is Lord Steinhouse? We wish to meet him too." Lyson said.


    "He does not sit home waiting for dirt to appear. He has things to do." Helen answered.


    "Ah, that''s sad. It would have been nice for you to at least say good bye before you leave." Lyson said, his face taking on one of pity.


    "I''m not going anywhere. Like I said, my husband said I should stay home." Helen said.


    "Oh, shut up. My husband this, my husband that. Do you think we came all this way, went through all those battles, to go back empty handed? This is an order from the clan chief. Princess Jia Ahn, you have been outside too long. For your safety, you are to return immediately!" the girl said haughtily.


    Her actions caused Helen to break out into a fit of laughter. She bent over as she laughed completely amused by them. She laughed so long, they started to wonder if she was al right.


    "You have always been a stupid one, Jaine and I can see you still are. It is funny that you refer to me as Jia Ahn; a name my royal uncle gave me to cut all ties with you and not Jin Ke, my real name. Even so, that order was for Princess Jia Ahn. I''m Helen Krain now. As a married woman, only my husband can tell me where to go." she said leisurely.


    "We could just take you if we wish. Do you think you have the ability to stop us? Or are you expecting these things to protect you?" the girl Jaine asked, her eyes glancing at the guards who still held their position.


    "My lady, Lord Steinhouse said he gave you something to keep. You are to use it if you are in trouble." Guard Holden said and Helen paused, so did they all. The eyes of the Ligrel clan members moved to Helen who looked as though she just remembered. She placed her hand on her chest and drew out a necklace Walter had given her, and they all paused.


    The Ligrel clan members stared at her for a second, before Jaine made a move to grab Helen. She disappeared and appeared in front of Helen, only to be thrown away by an invisible hand. They all took a closer look, and saw there was a barrier around Helen. Jaine got up and frowned at her state.


    "I was careless." she said and her brother nodded.


    "Yes, you were. This barrier, is this why you are so confident, Helen?" he asked, the smile on his face remained.


    "I don''t know, I even forgot about this. I guess my husband knew I would and asked the guard to remind me. I just know my lord husband would not have left if he did not have a way of protecting me from you." Helen said. She had blind faith in Walter; when it started, she has no idea. But since they walked in, she was not even the bit scared. She was in her lord husband''s house; she was untouchable. She had taken blind faith to a different level; this was a baseless faith.


    "That barrier can be broken with ease, Helen. There is nothing complicated about it." Lyson said with his smile, "He should have tried harder."


    Lyson took steps towards Helen; his steps slow, as though he were strolling in a mountain trail, sight seeing. Helen''s faith was baseless in the first place so, she remained undaunted. Her eyes stared back at him as he approached her, as though challenging him.


    He was about to reach the barrier when a hand grabbed his shoulder.


    "Stop!" a voice both Helen and Lyson recognized said. Helen looked towards the speaker and Lyson looked back as well; it was Protector Klienn.

 Chapter 111 - (3)

    Helen felt a smile take over her lips, as he was the only person in the clan that she was fond of. Some one she saw as a father.


    "Uncle Klienn." she said and he looked at her with a doting expression.


    "You snotty brat, did you remember your Uncle Klienn before you rushed to marry?" he asked her and she smiled wider and giggled. Her giggle caused him to soften and look more like an old man, than a scary youth. This girl was always up to no good, he thought.


    "She does not want to come back. She had this weak barrier protecting her." Jaine said with respectfully to the protector.


    "It''s made that way to deceive you." protector Klienn said and Jaine frowned; but as usual, Lyson maintained his smile.


    "Are you saying it is a strong barrier?" Jaine asked.


    "No. it''s weak. It''s made so that it can be broken. That pendant is a stay-away order by the religion. If you break it, it does not matter how much we explain, we are all dead." protector Klienn said.


    "Even you?" Lyson asked Protector Klienn. This was the first time his smile wavered sightly.


    "The stay-away order is made in way of a crest of the Religion. This is a crest even most priests don''t have. An ordinary person carrying it around means they are protected by the religion. Te barrier keeps away anyone below the tenth martial rank; it was made to be broken. Purposefully breaking the barrier when you see the pendant, is a clear sign that you are challenging the Religion. They will have Holy knights come to kill us. The penalty is death. No exceptions. No matter who you are." the protector explained to his clan''s men, before turning to Helen.


    "That husband of yours sure went far. That is really a dangerous item you hold there; I wonder how he got it." the protector said, but Helen looked away. She knew he wanted to know how Walter got one, but she did not care; this is hers. She had not known what it was, but knowing now that Walter still thought of her safety, she was proud.


    "Lord Steinhouse is not around, I hear." Protector Klienn said.


    "He had things to do." Helen said.


    "And you are not coming back, are you?" he asked and she nodded, "My lord husband said to stay home till he returns." she said and he smiled.


    "Good." he said with a smile and his clansmen frowned and turned to stare at him.


    "What? I only promised to convince her to come back. I have no intention of forcing her." the protector said when he saw the looks on his clansmen''s faces.


    "Helen, won''t you invite us in at least? You are doing such a bad job as a host." Lyson asked.


    "I don''t know who you are, neither do I welcome you, so why would I entertain you?" she threw him a dirty look, before turning to the protector and transforming into a little angel.


    "Uncle Klienn, when was the last time you came to see me? I thought you had forgotten about this insignificant girl." she said with a pout, making the protector break out into a happy laugh.


    "You little brat, do you know how hard it is to keep you in check? It''s good you are now another person''s problem." the protector said.


    "Oh, so you did not want to see me again, that''s it?" she said putting on a fake serious expression as she harrumphed and turned away.


    "Of course not, this old man had to come prepared so that you would not put me in an early grave." the protector said in false seriousness.


    "Oh? Prepared? So you came baring gifts? Ya! Old man, bring out the gift and I will consider forgiving you." she said righteously, causing black lines to appear on the old man''s face. How did he forget that this girl had a tendency of turning everything into a gift baring ceremony?


    "Fine, let''s have tea. Then this old man will give you a gift." the protector gave in and Helen broke out into a winning smile.


    He instructed his clansmen to settle in the capital, while he stayed back with Helen. When they complied and left, Helen led him to a tea room where they sat in short silence.


    The protector waited for her to say something, while she waited for him to say something. They both knew where the conversation was going, but waited for the other to give up and start.

 Chapter 112 - (4)

    "Okay, you win, who is this husband of yours?" Protector Klienn asked, giving in, and Helen smirked at his defeat.


    "Walter? He,..." she started, then paused. Her action made the protector narrow his eyes at her.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know who your husband is." he said.


    "Of course, I know! It''s just, I know him as a person. You are asking about his occupation." she said and he frowned.


    "You don''t know what he does? Helen, he gave you the Religion''s stay-away order!"


    "He had always been like that. Since I met him, he... well, I don''t really know." she said with a blush. Of course this was a lie. She wanted to say that Walter worked for Lady Wickshire, and after she had heard of how powerful Lady Wickshire could be the night of her uncle''s wedding, she was confident her clan could not touch him. Especially now that he is working. But, people don''t just come out to say that a person work''s for Lady Wickshire. That is why she had kept quiet all these years when she noticed her friends; Lord Morge and Lord of Merve, were working for the lady. To her, this was a trump card. Her new family with Walter, needed protection. She knew that standing against the clan was not something she could do on her own. She needed to keep some things hidden.


    "What do you mean by this?" Protector Klienn did not like the fact that some unknown man was married to Helen. What was his motive? Did he know that Helen has become the only remaining heir from the direct line? If he knows this, did he have a hand in the demise of the other descendants? These questions crossed the protector''s mind, but he did not voice it.


    "I was trying to help the king get rid of his former queen. At then, money from the vault was missing and Walter knew about it. I already knew about it; a spy from the Mclears family, who were keeping the money for the queen, told me that all the Mclears fortune were gone. I remember, I was in an meeting with Jodanham an asset manager, when I first saw him. I had some people investigate and found out he was very busy that night, around the area the money was kept. So when a witness appeared that would identify that he knew where the money was and was possibly the one who took it, I did not want the money to be found. So, I traced him and helped him handle the witness." Helen explained and Protector Klienn listened.


    "So, you met him by coincidence, is what you are saying?" he asked with a frown.


    "Yes." Helen answered.


    "Then, what about your marriage? The way I see it, all what you have explained could not have happened that long ago, given the fact that the queen was disposed recently. Don''t tell me you married him within weeks." the protector''s frown deepened.


    "Well, I.. I kind of... made a move. He was too busy for such things." she said and he paused.


    "You pursued this man, is what you are telling me?" he suddenly looked tired and aged.


    "It''s not like that, he would have asked me eventually, he just needed time to come around to it. We have our entire lives to grow together." she said coyly.


    "So, he did not even ask you to marry him and you are not even sure he loves you." he concluded.


    "Ya! I never said such. He does, he is just not an expressive person!" she protested and the protector suddenly felt a headache coming. He suddenly pitied the man married to her.


    "Did he at least walk to the wedding himself or was he tricked to go there?" he asked, curiously. He was really curious. He knew how far Helen could go to get what she wanted.


    "I did not abduct my husband to my wedding!" she fumed.

 Chapter 113 - (5)

    It had been a day since the Ligrel clan had arrived, and the king was listening for news of changes in his niece''s home. Nothing. He heard nothing. He started to get worried that they had handled things so quietly, the Steinhouse household had vanished in the night. He wished to go there and check for himself; but, where bad news went, another was close by.


    The capital had woken to a missing Beaumont household. One was not sure when it happened; a neighbour living from the capital in the Beaumont earldom had gone to check on them, and found that entire property was quiet as a burial ground. He saw nothing. Not an animal nor human. Even the plants had browned and died. It was like looking at a ghost settlement. The neighbour had sent word to the capital and by the time it arrived, it was morning. The king had sent people to check on the Beaumont property in the capital and the same sight as reported from the neighbour, was seen. They had been worried Lady Wickshire had not made a move, yet she had long since punished her enemies.


    The king had wondered about the two Beaumont he had in his prisons and sent one to check and found the cells empty. If this was another day, they would have sent out search parties, crying that the prisoners had escaped; But, the entire bloodline and any related to them, had just vanished from the world. This situation needed no thinking; this was Lady Wickshire''s punishment.


    Only one person of Beaumont blood was left alive; he was the youngest son from a mistress Lord Beaumont had been keeping outside. The son and his mother were not touched. They lived in a cottage just outside the capital; Lord Beaumont had made them known to the world after his wife had died a few years back. Looking at how things turned out, many wondered if this was the outcome Lord Beaumont had hoped for; after all, he did not try to preserve his family after he found out of his daughter''s crime. Did he know that if he confessed, Lady Wickshire would show mercy? To claim a bastard child and recognise a mistress; it caused many to think they must have been important to Lord Beaumont.


    But, even though they escaped disaster, what would become of them? Was this really mercy at all? They were now known through out Thriegor, as survivors of a family that committed a crime against Lady Wickshire. Would they survive at all? Was this not a slower death?


    The date for Nanny Han''s funeral had been set. It was a week from the announcement. The Wickshire Household had invited many of the high standing. Even ambassadors of some countries received invitations and many knew it would be their rulers to come themselves. This was not just the king''s wedding. Even though this was the funeral of a nanny; a servant, this was the nanny that raised Lady Wickshire.


    Many did not know why Lady Wickshire intended for Nanny Han to go out grandly, but Lucy had her goals. Nanny Han may have been by right, a slave, but she wanted no one to look down on her nanny. If they had dared not look down on her in life, they would not in death.


    The series of events were enough to tell people; even those that held their doubts, that Lady Wickshire was scarier than they could ever imagine. Many had waited for Lady Wickshire to respond to the provocation, they had anticipated the outcome; but never had they thought her actions would give them chills. Soon, it became a saying; "Provoke the heavens, provoke the earth, but never provoke Lady Wickshire."

 Chapter 114 - (6)

    ***


    Lucy spent her days listening to reports. Many things came to her ears; Lady Steinhouse''s predicament, Walter''s location and many more; yet, she responded to none. Night came on an normal day, only then did she call Shilla, Mrs. Muburg and two other maids, to go on a walk. Spring-crest pond was vast, so she took time strolling and enjoying the fresh air. The maids did not ask why she was going out on a walk in the middle of the night; they did as told and followed her silently. She strolled for a while before she came to a bench and sat.


    After a quiet few minutes, she sighed.


    "How long do you intend to watch me before you come out?" she asked into the darkness and a soft chuckle answered her. The maids were startled, but said nothing, as their lady seemed to know who it was.


    "You came all this way to see me, love?" a person said. From his voice they could tell he was male, but when he stepped into the moonlight, they saw a boy no older than eighteen. He was garbed in black. Though they could not make out his eyes, they knew he was smiling from the tone of his voice.


    "You have been watching for seasons, it would have been odd if I never met you." she said.


    "You did not send guards to protect your father, did you know I would come?" he asked walking closed.


    "I assumed if you watched this long, you would at least know what was happening. You going was completely up to you."


    "You didn''t have to go so far to test me, love." his eyes trained on her.


    "Have you considered my proposal?" Lucy asked.


    "I never met a girl who would but meet a man once and ask him to marry her." he said.


    "You consider yourself a man? Besides, I will only consider marriage when I''m sixteen. It''s not like we would be marrying so soon." she said and he broke out laughing.


    "Do you even know what marriage is? Why would I marry a girl so young?" he asked and she raised a brow.


    "Yet here you are watching my every move." she said and the man nodded.


    "Did you take that as my agreeing to marry you?" he asked.


    "Then why are you here?" she asked.


    "I keep tabs on you. I want to know what you plan to cook up next." he said.


    "Is that why you sent Jodanham?" she asked. Lucy remembered that when Walter went to visit the man, he reported that he seems afraid of someone else. She had always suspected it would be him.


    "You should go in and have a good rest." he said and vanished into the night. Lucy said nothing as she got up and left without saying another word.


    When she left, the shadow reappeared and stared at where she had been sitting. Not long after, a hunched old man with a walking stick appeared next to him.


    "Master, you indulge this girl too much." the old man said, but was answered with a cold stare.


    "You were just curious about her that is why you came, why stay?" the old man asked with a sigh.


    "Curious? Yes. I''ve never met a girl that would propose to me on first meeting and she was just ten at the time." he said with a laugh.


    "Yes, very interesting."


    "You should think deeper, she knew who I was the moment she met me. She looked shocked that I would be there. How did she even know this? That girl knew her words that day would never leave my mind. She was just ten, yet she already knows how to woo a man. I have never been wooed before Locksham, I have to stay and gain experience." he said softly. The old man named Locksham could not see his master''s face, still he had black lines on his forehead. The girl just said a few words and you are being wooed? Isn''t the man supposed to do the wooing? He wondered, as he looked at his master''s back. But he would not dare to say such words out loud. With a sigh, he bowed his head.


    "Yes master." he said.

 Chapter 115 - (7)

    The next day, Lucy sat in her chambers with a blank look on her face. She registered maids coming into her room since morning, but did not acknowledge them. When they talked to her, she ignored and they knew instantly to leave. It was already midday and she was yet to take a bath. Her mood was beyond sore.


    "Prepare my bath." she said and the maids sighed a relief. They worked quickly and soon they returned to inform her they were done. All but Shilla left, whose duty was to help her bathe.


    She followed Lucy and helped her undress and enter the tub. She wanted to help Lucy wash her hair, but Lucy asked her to leave.


    Lucy had never washed her hair by herself before, and truthfully, did not know what all the hair products stood for and how they were supposed to be used. She had only let Shilla wash her hair, since she was the one with from Nanny Han on how to do it. Today, she wanted to do it herself. She picked up a lathering substance and washed her hair with it. She did not want to be helped. Today, she woke up feeling sour after speaking to that man the last night.


    She scrubbed till her hands went numb. Only then did she rinse it and step out of the tub. She glanced at a Shilla who had paused in place with a shocked look on her face, but ignored her. She covered her naked form with a drying robe and took a seat.


    "My.. my lady." she heard Shilla stammer.


    "What?" she asked mildly.


    "Your...your..." Shilla could not bring herself to talk.


    "Spit it out, Shilla!" Lucy scolded, her mood was bad enough as it is. Shilla spoke no more, instead she rushed for the nearest mirror. Taking it, she rushed back and raised it for Lucy to look at herself. Lucy''s expression did not change when she looked into the mirror.


    That''s not me, Lucy thought, reaching for her hair with shock. In the mirror was a girl; she had Lucy''s same nose, mouth eyes, even her famous cold stare that had now turned into one of shock; but this girl had black hair with white strands left on the tips and some parts of her hair.


    Lucy felt her hands clench by their own will, as anger overwhelmed her. She, Lucy Sharterux, Duchess of Wickshire; born from a family with linage of blondes so long, her hair was white; was not blonde?

 Chapter 116 - (8)

    Shilla rushed back into Lucy chambers and locked the door behind her. This had been the way things had been since Lady Wickshire found out about her hair. That day, Shilla had been asked to run back and return with a thick veil, as there had been none in Lucy''s closet. Shilla had done as told, but a thick veil was hard to come by. She had told Lucy she would have to go into the capital for it, but Lucy was still spaced out, so she nodded.


    Shilla had locked Lucy in her room, so no one could mistakenly open the door and rushed into the capital. She had rushed to Madame D''huile, whom she knew was her lady''s acquaintance.


    This was her first time here. She had heard rumours of the grand nature of this store, when she used to work for different ladies through the years. She had told Madame D''huile that Lucy needed a thick veil. The store was up to the task. They already had her measurements, and Madame D''huile herself, gave Shilla veils thick enough to hid sunlight and dresses that went with the veils. Shilla was grateful and rushed to return to her carriage; but where good things come, bad things follow.


    Shilla heard a sharp voice order her; "You stop!"


    Shilla had turned to see a young lady she used to serve before the arrival of Lucy at the academy. She was a princess of Isne, a first rate kingdom twice the size of Juhntt. She had been sent by her father years back to come and school in Juhntt and was engaged to Prince Thelmus of Juhntt. This was the last person Shilla wanted to see, so she continued to make her way towards the carriage.


    "Stop her!" she had heard the princess say and two heavily armed men blocked her path.


    "Did you not hear me call you? Shilla, you little slave, dare to not bow in my presence?" she had scolded with eyes that seemed to say, I am above you.


    "Step aside." Shilla had said to the two men. She knew she had not come with guards and the only other person from the spring-crest pond here, was the carriage driver who had been watching the proceeding. She was Lady Wickshire''s maid, she did not even bow to the king, why bow to some little princess?


    "You dare talk to me that way?" the princess had walked over to stand before her.


    "Princess Freulle, what do you want?" Shilla had asked, her expression blank as though talking to a child. The princess, though sixteen of age and may not be considered a child, was still young compared to Shilla, who was in her mid twenties.


    "You dare to look me in the eye?" the princess had fumed.


    "You stand there, repeating what I dare do, you have yet to answer my question, what do you want?" Shilla had asked.


    "I came to offer you your old job back; seeing as all the maids had been let go, yet you are here talking to me without respect of any kind! Now, I wish to string you up in the lower town''s square." Princess Fruelle had fumed.


    "I already serve a lady, your goodwill is not needed. Step aside so that I may finish my task." Shilla had said and the carriage driver took out a long bow with a sigh.


    "Move." was all he had said and the crowd that had formed gave way, so not to be in the path of an arrow. Shilla had fought the urge to sigh a relief. She should have known, even a carriage driver in the lady''s property would not be so simple.


    "You dare? I am the..." she had started to say when the driver released an arrow at one of the armed men blocking Shilla''s path. The arrow went straight through his chest and the man collapsed, dead. People screamed and shifted farther away.


    The Princess paled at the sight. She had wanted to say something, but her voice was stuck in her throat. This was the first time she had ever seen a person die.


    "Who dares!" a voice had boomed and approached the scene.


    "Uncle, kill them!" she had suddenly found her voice and ordered. The elderly man that had arrived glanced at Shilla and the driver, then at the carriage crest and paled. He had turned and threw a slap at the Princess, who fell straight to the ground the moment she was hit.


    "Uncle..." she had said in confusion, but he was not looking at her, and had bowed to Shilla and the carriage driver in apology.


    "Forgive her, she is not raised well." he had said, but Shilla glanced at the other armed men and they gave way. She directed the store hands to load the carriage with the boxes of new dresses and entered. Without a word, she had returned back to Spring-crest pond and to Lucy''s side.


    Shilla had returned that evening and since then, Lucy only wore a veil. Shilla entered Lucy''s chambers and looked to Lucy staring out the window.


    "This bottle was the one that was supposed to be used for your hair, to keep it white, my lady. I had gone through Nanny Han''s notes and know how it is made and in what proportion. I have made a lot of it, should I get the bath ready so that I can apply it on your hair?" she asked Lucy.


    Lucy remained silent, yet she patiently waited for her answer; but, it never came.


    "The letter I had sent to the grand dowager empress of Khul? Have we received any message back?" Lucy asked.


    "Nothing, my lady." Shilla answered. She did not understand why the lady waited, but a lot of time had passed and still, no reply came.


    "Tomorrow is Nanny Han''s funeral. Everything has been prepared, all the guest replied that they would come. Do you have any other instruction?" Shilla asked.


    "Leave the mix for my hair on the vanity. You are excused." Lucy said and Shilla bowed, taking her leave.

 Chapter 117 - (9)

    Lucy sat in place waiting, till night descended. The naturally quiet Spring-crest pond fell into deeper silence, yet Lucy did nothing but wait.


    The silence in the room was broken by sound of a woman''s heel walking through Lucy''s chambers till it was right behind her.


    "Why do you look so glum? Sitting in the dark with no light." an elderly woman asked.


    "I never assumed that the grand dowager empress of Khul would be a martial artist, moving through the night unseen." Lucy said.


    "If you had not suspected I was one, you would not have left the path to your chambers unguarded, so that I could just walk in." a strong female voice said.


    "You have lived an oddly long life, it would be more odd for one to not assume it was not because of your accomplishments in martial arts." Lucy said and turned. It was too dark to see the woman, but she knew she was right before her. Lucy heard a chuckle, as sounds of walking made it''s way to her bedside.


    Soon, light from a match lit the room dimly as it was used to light the lantern. The woman, who Lucy could now see, continued on and lit other lanterns till the room was bright.


    Lucy watched her movement and saw that she moved delicately, but with strength. One would not assume her an old woman by looking at her form. She had a head that looked to be full of grey hair and slight wrinkles under her eyes, but she was still a beautiful woman; martial arts did maintain a person''s vitality, keeping them young. But the lady did not stop. She moved to the door and opened it, letting in three older women, two young women and a girl a little older than Lucy. They all looked to have blonde hair.


    Lucy got up at their arrival. She needed no introduction to know who they were. They were Thraines. She never thought this many would come. She said nothing as she took a lantern and led them into the sitting room in her chambers. Grand as it was, it could not seat eight women. As if on cue, shadows appeared and placed enough chairs to accommodate them. They all sat in silence as the grand dowager empress of Khul took her time to bring in two more lanterns. She placed them in different positions, before sitting down.


    "Lucy, I hope you don''t mind, I brought other Thraines with me." the grand dowager empress of Khul said.


    "Is there a reason you arrived this way?" Lucy asked.


    "I was told to come. We had all met Her Eminence, the grand dowager empress of Khul at some time, I just assumed she had something to say." the lady in sharp red said.


    "This is quite a gathering." the lady in bright green said mildly. This earned a chuckle from the grand dowager empress.


    "This is the second time all Thraines have sat in one room." the grand dowager empress said with a smile.


    "You called me, Lucy, is there a reason why?" the grand dowager empress asked.


    "Yes, I called you, but you came with many; I''m assuming you already know why I called?" Lucy asked.


    "No, I have always been waiting for your call, I can''t begin to guess why you did; but I am happy nevertheless." the grand dowager empress said, her face maintained a soft smile.


    "My hair is not ¡­. I''m not blonde... and the only person that I could ask about this is dead. I assumed this has something to do with my mother''s linage. That is why I called." Lucy said and they all had this knowing look.


    "Ah, well. That has always been a sting to us all, like a curse." the grand dowager empress said slowly, "First, let me introduce to you; these two are Xier and Linna. Xier is the leader of the hooded eyes and Linna is the chairwoman of Aston .co" she introduced the ladies in sharp red and the other in green. They were young and seemed in their mid twenties. The older women were introduced as well; one of them looked to be only in her forties and the other in her seventies. The oldest was introduced as Matriarch Lilac. Something about the matriarch seemed ancient, like a person who has lived a little too long. She was introduced as the Matriarch of the Lucen mountain nunnery. The other two were Lady Lusa and kylna. Lusa is the lady of the West valley reef, and Kylna is the head of devil armoury, also referred to as Mistress Kylna. The youngest was Vion, the next valley head of Lir.

 Chapter 118 - (10)

    Lucy had heard of every single one of them, they were what could be referred to as legendary. The hooded eyes were assassins based in the dessert. They were never seen and only heard of. One did not know who led them, but Lucy had her ways.


    Aston .co is the largest trade organization on This-side. They controlled export to Other-side and everything traded on This-side.


    The Lucen mountain Nunnery was nothing suspicious, it was a sanctuary for women who have given themselves to the service of all mankind. They believed in selfless acts and were usually seen helping out when calamity strikes. If the empress dowager saying that their matriarch was a Thraine, confirmed Lucy''s suspicions.


    The Valley west reef was just one of the fortresses standing on the edge of Other-side. Only great powers sat that close to the edge of Other-side and the Valley west reef was one of them.


    Devil armoury made the best weapons on This-side, some would say, even on Other-side, but no one really knew. They chose who they gave their weapons and when a price is stamped, it was non-negotiable.


    Lir is a small country under the Khul empire, in the grand dowager empress'' territory. No one really thinks much of this place, but Lucy knew better. Why would a Thraine just live there?


    These women were very powerful people, but sitting here, they were only weary of Lucy. This character was a bit unpredictable. They came because this was a chance to know who she was; gauge her for themselves, and make opinions.

 Chapter 119 - (1)

    Lucy looked at the people in the room quietly. The lanterns kept the room warm and bright, yet there was a cold in the air. Every one before her, held an aura that would cower men, hot of blood and stone of heart. Still, they held answers to questions that plagued her.


    "Why is my hair black?" Lucy asked and the grand dowager empress laughed.


    "This is what I know happened; your mother had written me after your birth and said, when you were born, she had made sure only Nanny Han was in the room. Nanny Han had learnt how to deliver children in preparation for that day. They had it all planned; the dye they were to use on your hair, and it all. But your father heard your first cry and barged in before they could put it on you. In a haste, Nanny Han who was holding you, poured the unmixed portion which was just a white dye unto the little hair you had and rubbed it in. when your father asked why you had white hair, your mother said that you came from a long Linage of blondes and it was bound to happen. Amusing, isn''t it?" the grand dowager empress explained with a smile.


    "Then, she was planing to dye my hair in the first place? Was I supposed to be a Thraine from birth? She was planning for me to have the Thraine blonde hair from the first day and I was not blessed with it?" Lucy asked so many questions at the same time, the grand dowager empress paused to take it all in.


    "Don''t get it wrong, Lucy, I''m sure it was just a precaution to have the dye there when she gave birth." Lusa said.


    "Being a Thraine is chosen, not appointed." Vion said and Lucy paused. Vion was probably only a few years older than Lucy, yet she already had such an answer when she did not.


    "People choose to be Thraines. When I met great grandma Aiona, she said that it was something to wear, like a title. I didn''t understand then, but over time, even when I had not confirmed that I was one, people were afraid. It''s our symbol, fear. I never declared to be one, I just became one over time." Vion said softly.


    "So, none of you claimed I am a Thraine. I always wondered why people declared so, when I said no such thing. I always thought one of you had said something. I''m not sure how we are related, but it seemed that we are. Does that have something to do with it?" Lucy asked.


    "Lucy, people assumed you were a Thraine. One sign is your hair, and another is to have blood connection with one of us. Yes, we are all related by blood; We keep track of these things. Another is fear. You made people think you one. There are many women in our linage who have never taken on the Thraine title." Matriarch Lilac said, her old voice strong and firm.


    "Then, are you saying if anyone of our blood is capable, they can be called a Thraine? Even me, without being naturally blonde? You did say the hair also mattered."


    "Your mother was not blonde, and you did not take your father''s ginger hair, but her stark black one. If your came out with black hair when your mother claimed to be blonde, it would have looked as though you were not your father''s child. It was not by choice you became blonde." the grand dowager empress said.


    "I see. Still, I''m not a natural blonde. Doesn''t this mean all the conditions are incomplete?" Lucy asked.


    "Lucy, No Thraine has ever been naturally blonde." Matriarch Lilac said and Lucy stiffened.

 Chapter 120 - (2)

    "What do you mean by that? Every one of you?" Lucy asked glancing at each of them, some had amused expressions.


    "It has always been some what of a curse to us. But first, you must understand how the Thraine family came to be." Matriarch Lilac said.


    "Only the few and powerful know her name, but only the people in this room know her tale. The first Thraine was Ice bloom Thraine; her real name was Lilian Vaine. She was born during a time of war to a mining couple in the Ohlm Empire now known as the Khul Empire. Her parents were killed in an explosion causing her to be sold to the pirates of the Knol sea. The captain of the ship she was serving on got captured and she led an escape for those on board; it took only two years from that day, for her to control the entire Knol sea. What many did not know was that she had a hand in their capture. She acted as the devil, and came to them as a saviour. Brilliant, in my eyes. Her fiery red hair, she dyed blonde and took on the name Ice Bloom Thraine as she turned the sea into a territory with laws, and the powers could not go against her.


    "She moved back to the Ohlm Empire and set up a land base there, introducing herself as Lady Thraine. Few years in the empire, she had acquire a title from the emperor as a duchess and was given a territory that she named Thraine. It was the first time it was ever done. You could imagine the rumours that spurred about her and the emperor.


    "When people looked into her past, they started to get weary, but the ancients did not take notice of her. We do not know how she did it, but when she struck forty, the kingdoms and empires at the time suddenly swore allegiance to her.


    "Only then did the ancients start to worry. At the time, Thriegor was yet to be divided into two sides, so the ancients reigned supreme. They sent assassins to warn her, but the assassins disappeared and one of the ancients was levelled to the ground. Utter destruction. What was supposed to be a night of warning from the ancients to her, became a warning from her to the ancients. She was quiet for years after that, before she reappeared in Anstor; a place stands on Other-side today, as the new wife of the old chief of Anstor, now known as Avrid clan.


    "Years after her arrival, Anstor so much grew in power, she completely suppressed other powers there. It was known that she crossed into other realms and conquered into the middle realms before death.


    "After she died, her children did not get her power; no one knows why, but she had only left them a cottage in Tusson Valley, a little piece of land on Thriegor. She instructed that they return to that valley on event of her death, allowing the Thraine power be greatly reduced that day. They returned from the middle and lower realms, settling in This-side on this Thriegor world and soon, people forgot who they were. Generations later, their last names had changed.


    "It was until two cousins from her bloodline appeared in different sides of the world, both in startling blonde hair. One of them Lady Guther, on This-side and the other Lantian Lurmen, on Other-side. They reigned absolutely, many started to remember their bloodline. People started to call them, Lady Thraines.


    "Of course, Lady Guther was the direct descendant, and others after her made sure to keep track of her line. The rest of us sitting here, are not direct descendants, only you are. It''s odd that at a time like this, your hair is the blondest ever in our history. I mean, it''s basically white." Matriarch Lilac explained and they all glanced at Lucy''s hair that was covered by a thick veil.


    "Why is this time important?" Lucy asked.


    "You need to understand why all Thraines are on This-side and not the Other-side. We had been provoked a lot over the years and we always answered provocation outstandingly. You must understand that the entire Thriegor, both This-side and Other-side are considered a small world under the control of the Harnian gate. But this is not true. Each gate has a hundred worlds." The empress dowager said and Lucy nodded.

 Chapter 121 - (3)

    Many did not know, but she knew. The ones that had killed her mother that day, were not of this world. They were sent by the Harnian gate. She was never worried about the enemies in Thriegor, those from the Harnian gate were her top priority. Only the ancients, the high ranking priest in the religion in Thriegor and some large powers knew of this hierarchy. Even these so called First rate kingdoms did not know.


    "the so called weakest Thraine to have left Thriegor, was a martial artist and had lived for almost a hundred years. In those years, she managed to make martial arts into an association that can be regulated and controlled. You see, even though they are many worlds, many could live long if they held the power and ability to do so. One needed not be a martial artist, as there were weapons that could replace martial artists; that is why this world is not a martial arts controlled world.


    "Martial artist just roamed unconfined and travelled freely as they do today, never stood as one organisation. It was a dangerous thing. This attracted the notice of the Harnian Gate. A war that lasted a twenty years broke out, but they never won. They had to employ help from a higher realm to assassinate her. Only then did the martial alliance disperse. The higher realms gave out an order, that one was not to offend a Thraine. But the Thraines were only allowed to live on This-side of Thriegor, never to cross to Other-side. That is why Other-side, not matter how strong, had never invaded This-side. The alliance was formed after her death; so it was not a Thraine that signed it, but Thraine descendants who were scared. The Thraines have no need to keep this rule, but still stay right here." Matriarch Lilac said.


    "Why? If this law cannot bind us, then why do we stay?" Lucy asked.


    "Why do you think? Many think we are power hungry, but are you?" Xier asked.


    "I couldn''t care less about those seats of power." Lucy answered.


    "Likewise the rest of us. Maybe it''s just our way, but it was never a thing for a Thraine to be power hungry." Linna answered.


    "Every Thraine who took action was provoked. We may not be searching for power, but we are dragons when offended." Kylna said with a small laugh.


    "The last time Thraines sat in the same room was when we ban the Harnain gate from entering This-side. We did not ask their permission, but they obeyed either way. They never entered This-side, until they ordered the death of your mother. That was a disobedience that they have to pay for. We may not have been the Thraines to ban them, but disobedience is just the same to me." Matriarch Lilac said mildly as though she was complimenting the weather.


    "So you all came today, not only because I discovered I''m not blonde, but also because of what they did to my mother?" Lucy asked.


    "Really, Thraines have never moved as a group and I don''t see it happening in any future. But we were provoked that day, have all been preparing to reply. In fact, all of us have been getting ready for a response to their actions that day, for a while. Especially you, Lucy. I''m not sure how; cause you are the hardest to read, but this is a good thing. You are the direct descendant. We are only responding because, if they could kill your mother, they could kill us too. You, on the other hand, this was a spit to your face. Our reason for coming is clear; to let you know we exist and we should respect our individual plans." the grand dowager empress said and they all stared at Lucy; who was in thought, as they waited for her reply.


    "You want to see if I''ll keep my blonde hair." Lucy chuckled darkly.


    "Keeping it, means you have accepted the Thraine name. We are different from other houses and work well apart. Still, one can not deny that this is the first time all Thraines have set their site in the same direction. Different things, yes; but in the same location." Lusa said.


    "This meeting, the way I see it; Aiona, you wish that we be aware of each other. Nothing more." Kylna said.


    "That is probably the most together the Thraine house can ever be. Still, it''s not so we all be aware of each other. It''s so she be aware of us." the grand dowager empress answered with a smile.


    "Direct blood line.... Well, this was an eventful meeting. Let''s meet again if possible." Xier said and a hooded shadow appeared behind her just before she vanished into the night. The others said a few words before leaving as well.

 Chapter 122 - (4)

    Lucy now sat alone staring blankly, deep in thought.


    Just outside spring-crest pond, those who had vanished from Lucy''s presence, reappeared and looked back at where they came from.


    "What do you think?" Lusa asked and there was a sigh just beside her.


    "Her? She seems exactly like I imagined her." Kylna answered.


    "It''s weird, I''d say. Even amongst us, we are weary of her. Her name makes my hair stand." Xier chuckled.


    "Is this the effect you hoped for Matriarch? We have seen her and we are even more weary of her." Vion asked and the grand dowager empress chuckled.


    "You don''t understand. The trait of the direct blood line is loyalty. History has proven that the direct bloodline always have the rest of the linage in mind. Why? Only she can tell you that. But things have escalated to another level. She needs to know we exist." she said.


    "Protection? That''s unusual." Vion said.


    "You don''t need to want her protection, we all want different things. But, the direct blood has always been the most relaxed of us all. She doesn''t want anything; is what Nanny Han had said. All of us are different, but the direct blood line is the weirdest. You all came because, Lucy knowing of your existence is to your benefit. No other reason, so keep it at that." Matriarch Lilac said and vanished.

 Chapter 123 - (5)

    A clear field had been prepared by morning; it was going to be the burial place of Nanny Han. By the rise of the sun, guests had started to arrive. Most powers on This-side sent representatives if they could not come themselves.


    This was a funeral for a maid, but they did not dare stay back. Most came with their wives, after giving them a good scolding. The ladies of society had started to understand that Lady Wickshire was not some little girl. Listening to their husbands speak, they closed their mouths and obeyed. Many ladies left behind by their husbands, gathered for tea at Lady Dockstorm''s.


    "You were left behind Lady Jeuteh? I thought you said yourself and husband held the most trust for each other." a lady said in mockery. She was Lady Jeuteh''s half sister, married to a official Yrum.


    "Yes, I may not be worthy to go, but he took my daughter with him. My daughter is friends with Lady Wickshire." Lady Jeuteh said and they all quieted.


    "You say it with such pride. It is but just a little girl, this Lady Wickshire. There is nothing to be so proud of." Lady Dockstorm said and Lady Jeuteh chuckled.


    "Your husbands did not tell you about her? Why noble society would not offend her?" She asked and they waited for her to speak.


    "What trouble can a child cause?" Madame Yrum said and her sister chuckled.


    "Why should I tell you? I hope you do something. That way, your entire family will pay the price." she smiled and they frowned.


    "Like the Beautmont? You actually believe she had the ability? I thought you had grown up Lady Jeuteh." another lady said.


    "You ladies never learn. That is why Lady Beaumont caused the downfall of her family. Do you think that this kingdom of Juhntt is the most powerful in the world? Do you think that being married to some lord here makes you so high, there could not possibly be anything higher?" Old Lady Trent said, her voice filled with disgust and the ladies went silent.


    "Out of all my sons, only my eldest remains in Juhntt. The others that stepped outside tell me things. Juhntt is classified a first rate kingdom, but it is the weakest of all the others. So weak, it looked like someone wrote the title wrong. My son once said that the Juhntt became a first rate kingdom because Late Lady Torggen decided to marry into the kingdom. He said there are powers out there that are not even kingdoms, that could flatten this small kingdom in a minute if they wish it. They are just so powerful, they don''t care for the likes of us." Old lady Trent said to the listening ladies.


    "Like the ancients? What are they?" Lady Rhog asked.


    "I see you have been listening to your husband''s conversations." Old Lady Trent said and Lady Rhog reddened in embarrassment.


    "I heard the Ligrel clan is one of the ancients. But what do they do? Are they that powerful?" Lady Rhog asked.


    "Lady Steinhouse is a descendant of the Ligrel clan. They have the ability to destroy all the first rate kingdoms, was what my son had said. But, I heard that the ancients fear whatever family Late Lady Torggen was from. My bet is, the Beautmonts had it coming. As for you ladies, I thought this was just tea. I have no intention of discussing amongst such stupidity. If you feel your small husband is the beginning and end of the world, go ahead and dig your grave. I''m leaving." Old Lady Trent said and left them silent.


    Lady Jeuteh laughed coyly as she also took her leave. The rest of the ladies no more had this smug expression on their faces. They started to wonder, could a little girl be that scary? That linage of hers, was it enough to cause people to tremble?


    Back at the spring-crest pond, guests had gathered and many held their breaths. The likes of Lady Wickshire does not make habit of sparing them her shadow. Most have only heard of her and only felt the waves of her power as it glides by them.


    The Ligrel clan members that were in Juhntt were in attendance too. They had received invitations and knew that the lady was aware of their presence, regardless of how strongly they had tried to suppress it.


    Of the younger generation of the Ligrel clan only five were taken; they had been warned to be obedient and act with caution. But they, themselves, had heard rumours about the Thraine family. They knew that Lady Wickshire was a Thraine and they had no intention of causing trouble. They obeyed and stood behind Protector Klienn with the rest of the guests, surrounding the dug ground.


    They looked to the procession coming at slow pace, in tension. That meant that Lady Wickshire was arriving. They did not know what to expect, as they were not sure who she was. Only words had ever explained the silhouette of Lady Wickshire. They trained their eyes in hope that besides words, they would see with eyes.


    The procession gave way to a girl holding a porcelain jar, which they assumed was filled with ashes of the dead Nanny Han. Her steps slow and cloths grey, then their eyes trailed to meet her snow white hair.

 Chapter 124 - (1)

    Silence.


    A small white hand gripped the pages of a parchment, the other found it''s way under a small chin. Their owner displayed an amused smile as her thrilled eyes followed in complement. Soft white hair adorned the face, plaited half atop her head and the rest flowing down back; covered in pale blue soft lace, gently to meet a small waste. Her sharp laughter took the room, causing those who stood before her tremble more than they thought they could.


    Her spectators, two well built men dressed in formal white shirt, covered by dark brown well tailored jackets. They had words at the tip of their tongue; but no matter their courage, it dared not descend, for fear of disturbing her melodious laughter. A laughter that pleased the ears of any who heard, but made their stomachs quake in fear.


    "I have not laughed that well in years." Lucy said and the men believed her. Who would believe Lady Wickshire was amused enough to laugh? They had known her long, yet they had never heard it, safe this day.


    "I dare not imagine it was the list of guest on your coming birthday celebration that causes your amusement?" Lord Morge asked.


    "Oh, sit down both of you." Lucy said and they sat. Was it not the shock of her laughter that had caused them to stand? They wanted to say, but held back in the end.


    "The turn out of events is amusing. Very amusing." She said, putting down the parchment.


    "In the guest list?" Lord of Merve asked.


    "The Ligrel clan." Lucy said and they nodded.


    "They are still around, I see."


    "They are not the only ones around. The Marjiont Valley is around. So are the Vigron and Ostie." Lucy said and the two men frowned.


    "The ancient clan has gathered in the capital? Why?" Lord Morge asked.


    "They are all in disguise. The Marjiont is here because of the state of things in the Ligrel clan."


    "Helen being the last descendant of the main house?" Lord Morge asked.


    "Yes. The Marjiont and Ligrel are unlike other ancients, they used to be one clan. Marjiont was a branch clan under the Ligrel clan, but that was ten thousand years ago. Now they are enemies. Other clans have alliances with each other in some way, except those two. They can''t seem to see eye to eye." Lucy said.


    "Then they must be really happy with the turn of events for the Ligrel clan." Lord of Merve said.


    "Oh, they are. You see, Ancients are just a group of people with bloodline power; nothing special about that. This is concentrated in the Main house and direct blood, and if the main house dies off, the bloodline power would loose it''s effect." Lucy explained.


    "Understandable why they would need Helen."


    "They want her safe. But now that the entire main house is gone, safe the current clan chief and Helen; they are fragile." Lucy said.


    "Does not explain why you are amused, though." Lord of Merve asked.


    "With the pressure of the Marjiont Valley on their neck, and the Ligrel clan so weak, don''t you think they would have started a war by now?" Lucy asked.


    "That''s true. Why have they not?" Lord Morge asked.


    "Walter." Lucy said mildly and they all paused.


    "What? Why?" Lord of Merve asked.


    "An unexpected factor. You see, the Steinhouse home is protected by the Religion. That pendant I gave Walter for Lady Steinhouse was to do just that. The Ligrel clan did not barge in and attack the manor; my guess is, the protector found out how the pendant works, because they had their younger generation who needed protection, move to the capital. They are living behind the Steinhouse manor, still in the radius of the pendant." Lucy explained. She sighed for talking too long.


    "Protection. They are protecting themselves by staying near Helen." Lord of Merve said in wonder.


    "The Marjiont Valley know something is odd. Of course, they now know that Helen is married and seeing as the Ligrel clan opted to move their younger generation under her care, they assume it must have something to do with the new husband nobody has seen. They are wary that the Ligrel clan has found themselves a worthy in-law." Lucy said and they thought it through.


    "It''s hard to imagine that you had not thought this would happen." Lord Morge said.


    "I did, just not this way. I had plans for how to make them accept Walter, but this way is fine also." Lucy chuckled.


    "Walter will be shocked at how he has made a name for himself without appearing." Lord of Merve said.

 Chapter 125 - (2)

    ***


    A dark haired young man stood looking through a window in a house made from stone. He looked down at the bustling city. He was at least a hundred feat up, looking down at the city. The room he stood in was well furnished with the highest quality of furniture and looked bright and airy.


    A woman opened the door and walked in. Seeing the man''s back facing her, she readjusted her clothes and put on a soft smile.


    "Your guests have arrived, Sir Krain." she said huskily and the man turned around. He but only glanced at her, before looking towards the people arriving; two men and a woman entered the room. He nodded to the woman by the door and she left reluctantly. The door closed and four people remained in the room.


    "Please sit." Walter said and they complied.


    "It is great to meet you in person, Sir Krain, I am Ulsev, Mayor of Flom city. These are my assistants." the mayor introduced the man and woman with him.


    "I will get to the point. You aide the Westforte castle of Northern Lan and we will assume that you intend to interfere in this war." Walter said plainly.


    "We..." the mayor started to say.


    "I know that the lord of the castle is your second cousin. I also know that you are doing this without the permission of your king. I came to you and not your king. Stop. This will be the only time I will say it." Walter said.


    "Many know that if Juhntt acquires Northern Lan, we, a small kingdom will be next." he sneered.


    "You really don''t know how the first rate kingdoms work, do you? Your king would not interfere, because as long as they send a peace offering after the war, your kingdom would be fine. Your people could even ask to be protected from your enemies. First rate kingdoms can not take over a small kingdom without provocation. Are you trying to cause provocation?" Walter asked slowly.


    "You would not have come all this way just so you could warn me. What do you want?" the mayor asked with a frown.


    "When the war has escalated and Northern Lan is trapped, tell your cousin to come see me. I will be in the city a while." Walter said.


    "Why?" the mayor frowned.


    "Since you have committed wrong, you must show your sincerity. The secret path you use to enter and supply Westforte castle with weapons, you will help my men enter." Walter said.


    "Why would I do that?" the mayor asked with a snort.


    "Because you are here with me and I can kill you, if I please. I am here in your city and can do it in my own time. Your kingdom will not help you, rescue you or avenge you. It''s just me and you. Family Love over your life; I think the choices before you is clear." Walter said softly.


    "You will leave my little cousin alive?" the mayor clenched his hands and trembled in anger.


    "That will depend on how good you are. We are trying the mild way in this war. If they resist, we will try the hard way. You decide."


    "Fine." the mayor said with a fallen face.


    "While I''m here, I wish to trade with the city. I''m interested in the outer corner country, just by the valley. Will you have a guide prepared for me, when I ask?" Walter asked and the mayor agreed. He got up and took one last look at Walter who had been standing the entire conversation and had now returned to looking the window after dismissing them, and clenched his fists. Anger coursed through his veins. He knew Walter was prepared long before coming. Did he bring soldiers into the city? He angrily turned away and left with his assistants.

 Chapter 126 - (3)

    Walter rode to the outskirts of the city, waiting for soldiers he had ordered to arrive. He was positioned under a shade with a silent D''huile behind him. Soon, sounds of arriving horses could be heard from afar. After waiting a while, he saw the Juhntt soldiers arrive with their commander; Walter''s second-in-commander.


    They arrived and stared at Walter with hostility.


    "You must be Lord Steinhouse. We were supposed to meet you at the camp, but you called us out here." the commander said with a soft laugh. One could see ridicule in his eyes. Walter almost sighed inwardly; he had no idea how to deal with soldiers.


    "You have laid siege on the Westforte castle, yes?" Walter asked.


    "I wish my men win this battle without a scratch. Or you think not?" he asked.


    "You will be waiting your entire life then. They have enough food to last them a life time." Walter said mildly.


    "We researched how much food they have and have poisoned their farms. They have highest a week or two. Lord Steinhouse, in war, one must do the leg work and gather information first." the commander said condescendingly.


    "There are tunnels outside the rocks by the north of this city. The city mayor has been supplying them with enough food and weapons. When they transport all the arrows tonight, they will open their doors the next day and fight you." Walter said slowly and he commander frowned.


    "Where did you get this information? This city is part of the kingdom of Igar. They would not interfere with this war." he said.


    "The city mayor is his second cousin. I have arranged for you and a handful of soldiers to replace the suppliers tonight. When you arrive, you should shorten their supplies. That way you can get home faster." Walter said and the commander paused. He did not like snotty lords who had never fought in their life, appearing and taking charge; but he had to admit that the lord before him did his research. He sneered in his head; at least he is contributing.


    "Men! Move to the rocks on the north side and wait for instructions!" he ordered and the soldiers obeyed immediately. The commander was left behind with Walter. Walter only glanced at him, before he turned and rode back into the city. He did not waste time talking and introduced the commander to the mayor''s guards in charge of handling the delivery.


    It was now a matter of waiting for night to arrive. The commander had asked Walter if he would join them, but Walter declined.

 Chapter 127 - (4)

    "If you need Your Lordship to come help you, you have failed, commander. What happens is up to you." Walter said and turned away.


    "You do not take this seriously do you?" the commander had reached his breaking point as he turned to scold Walter. He was at least old enough to be Walter''s father and had children much older that Walter, so he took the elderly stance.


    "Why do you say so?" Walter paused blandly. He was right; he couldn''t care less about the war.


    "This may be a small conquest; these castles on the outskirts of Northern Lan, but they are important to the war. After we are done, we are to join the main force in the central battles." the commander said.


    "You must not understand at all how this war is going. Do you think soldiers will fight at the Northern Lan capital? This is not a regular war. There will probably be no battle at the central. The Teel family have a force called the Jade hand. They will enter the capital and take control over it. Normal soldiers can not fight side by side martial artist. Do not hope for too much glory." Walter said and started to walk away.


    "Not glory, but pride; that is what we have. We will do what we can for the kingdom." he said.


    "When you are done, you will stay a few short weeks. When the castles at the Northern Lan borders have surrendered, you will hand the castle to the second wave of soldiers then, I will send you and your men home." Walter said and the commander stiffened in anger. All his veins wished to pop out of his skin, as he stared at Walter''s leaving back.

 Chapter 128 - (5)

    ***


    Queen Raine had been under a lot of stress the past few weeks, that she had almost forgotten about the disgraced Princess Lilith of Northern Lan in the lower prisons. She arranged for a public execution but, news of this had made it''s way to Prince Thelmus. The prince of Juhntt had been keeping his head low, through it all. He knew he must not do anything bad to jeopardize his position. He may be the only child, but now his father has remarried; yet, he had yet to see who she was. Staying indoors and keeping out of sight was how he intended to play this. Queen, Raine could come to a child, and his fall would be, if the child was male. Juhntt had a policy where the crown could only go to a male heir. He knew that the only thing keeping him safe was that he is the only son.


    Or else, with his mother''s infidelity, his paternity would have been called to the question. But his father had not addressed it.


    He made his way down to the lower prisons after getting permission from his father to see his mother. He had never had to be down here before and did not even know such a place existed. He was allowed into the large room with his mother''s cell in the corner. He saw her clothed in heavy black clothes, crouching in the corner. He walked up to the cell gate and stared at her pitiful form. The cell was dirty and smelly, it almost caused tears to his eyes. His glorious mother had been reduced to this form.


    "Mother." he called and she looked up to see her son. As though sitting on hot coal, she sprung up immediately and approached the gates.


    "Thelmus, you are here. Why is it only now that you have come to see me?" she asked.


    "Father does not allow anyone see you mother. I tried but..." he did not continue.


    "I am still a queen, how dare they keep me in such a place?" she ranted.


    "Mother, Father has remarried." he said and she paused.


    "Who? When?" she asked.


    "It has been a while. I don''t know who she is. I have never seen her." he said and she remained silent for a while.


    "Is that reason why he must keep me here? I may no more be his queen, but I''m still a Northern Lan princess."


    "Mother, Northern Lan is at war with Juhntt." he said.


    "Good. I''ll see if they can keep me here any longer."


    "No mother, It is Juhntt that declared war. They have Uncle Khur captured and kept in a prison." he said.


    "No! This can not be happening! How did this happen?" she paled.


    "I heard the new queen is from a powerful background. More powerful than any kingdom, she is the one who declared war." he said.


    "Which family? Did you at least hear anything about her?" she asked frantically.


    "Yes. Teel." he said and she froze.


    "No. No.... That bitch dare not sit on my throne. No!" she raged in her cell.


    "Mother." he tried to calm her. He kept his voice strong and his face blank.


    "If I know that bitch well, she will have me killed in a humiliating way." she said.


    "I heard she has decided your execution but nothing about how it will happen." he told her.


    "Fine. You must get me out of here. You must make sure I get out. You will be trampled on with me in here. Talking to your father may not help. You have to take the throne. When you do, I''m as good as free." she started to ramble in thought.


    "Mother... mother. The throne is as good as mine. Why would I do such a thing? So that I will end up like you?" he started to feel his anger rise.


    "Do you think your father will let you take the throne? With all these things? You must be living in dream land. You are his only son, yet he has not named you Crown prince till this day. He is probably waiting for his new queen to give him a son. Do you think you will be king without me?" she laughed cynically. He turned away and left without looking back. Regardless of her shouting he return, he did not care.

 Chapter 129 - (6)

    The king had dismissed the court, but sat there in thought long after the ministers left. He was so deep in thought, he did not even notice the sound of female heels approaching him.


    "My king, come eat." a familiar voice pulled him from his thoughts. He looked upon his queen with a smile.


    "Is it time yet?" he asked.


    "It is always time. You are king. Unlike your former wife, I decree you must eat when you wish." she said.


    "The war is going as planned, no hitch at all. It gives me chills. No war can be concluded that swiftly." he said.


    "They did not see us coming, that is why. You must not worry about these things. The people see me as a bad omen as I brought the war and now their children are out fighting it. They say that it is because I have not felt the joy of motherhood." she said and he frowned.


    "They will change their minds, or do you wish me to find those saying this and give them a public execution as warning?" he asked.


    "So they might say, I have not only sent their children to die, but poisoned the king''s mind?" she asked and he sighed.


    "No, when their children return soon without harm, they will change their mind. It will be then that I will execute your former queen. When the people will cheer as I arrive and spit on her form." she said.


    "She could be handled quickly. Why have you dragged it out?" the king asked.


    "She must feel despair. Only then will I kill her. Your son went to see her, today. She now knows she is alone." she said.


    "Are you angry I gave him the permission to go?" he asked.


    "No. Let him go as he pleases. Let her try to get out of this. It will be no fun if she does not fight." she said and he got up.


    "Fine. After all, there are already too much things to pay attention to. We can not spend time on her matter." he said.


    "Lady Wickshire''s birthday is arriving and there is proof that a lot of ancients are in the capital." she said as they strolled through the hall way.


    "Yes, the Ligrel clan." he said.


    "Others as well. Trust me, the Ligrel clan are not the only in the capital." she said.


    "Why are they here?" the king felt pressure build up in his head.


    "Rumour has it, that this is around the time of a gathering. Only the ancients participate. What happens inside, we have no idea. As for why they are here, I can not begin to guess. We don''t know which are actually here and who is representing them, but we know they are different ancients here in the capital." she said.


    "We must be careful." he said.


    "Yes, but we must also show tact. I wish to go see your niece. After all, we could be considered friends."

 Chapter 130 - (7)

    In the City of Ekrom, a woman throws on a veil in the dead of night and makes her way to the other side of the city. Those who knew, understood this city was the land of treaty. In this city, both This-side and Other-side could live together. But even the word; together, could be defined in a great many ways. The city was divided into two classes. Rich and poor; Other-side and This-side, respectively. Those who lived rich were Other-side and those who lived poor side were This-side. The two were not allowed to cross into the other.


    But this woman seemed to have done this before, as she made her way through the streets and into a tunnel that led to Other-side while avoiding the guards. At the other side of the tunnel, she climbed out to a side of the city with cleaner air and more luxurious buildings. She did not stop to take in the view but continued on to a small house in a dark corner and knocked a rhythmic six times.


    The door opened and she walked in. Inside of the small house was lit, so she immediately saw the number of people in the room and their faces.


    They were clan members of the Lantanier clan from Other-side. One of the men leading them; General Lamah, was a mid aged man with a single scar running from his left eye, across his lips and ending on his right chin, and with hairs that had started to grey. The second leader was the one they all revered and was much younger than the general. He was a young man, probably in his early thirties with dark brown hair, and sharply dressed in a dark coat. He was Linean, first son of the Lantanier clan head.


    "Are you ready?" the woman asked.


    "If not, would we ask you to come?" General Lamah asked coldly. The woman was not phased by his tone. She turned around and went back out the way she came. Motioning to them to follow her. She led them with ease into This-side.


    When they had arrived This-side, she led them to a well furnished house and two men who were waiting at the door; sighed in relieve at the sight of her, before leading the men to settle in. The woman was left alone with General Lamah and Linean. In the well lit room, she took off her veil and placed it on a table as the two men made themselves comfortable, then she turned to meet them with clear and unfeeling eyes. If someone from Juhntt''s social circle had seen this woman, they would recognise her easily; she was Mrs. Mclears. The two men that had led the guests to settle in were her sons, Tam and Lionel.


    But these men did not know her. They but looked at her coldly as she turned to speak, "Passes have been made for you to easily pass the gates. Tomorrow before day break, you will leave the city." she said and Linean nodded.


    "When you are ready to settle in, call for somebody." she said and walked away.


    "Sit. I have not told you to leave." Linean said and she paused and turned to them.


    "Anything you want to ask?" she asked, remaining standing.


    "The second rate kingdom, Grui, how is the politics over there?" Linean asked.


    "Grui is the second rate kingdom with the smallest economy amongst it''s peers. They have an army, but lack of resources for training them; making them very weak in comparison to other second rate kingdoms. Their king Just died mysteriously and the crown prince disposed. The third prince, Lur, is now king. There are four main houses. They have somewhat of control over the crown in some way. King Lur has only managed to bring three of those houses to his side. The largest and last one, house of Jur, remains unmoved. I have already had this documented and given to you. The other details about each house is inside. I have arranged for your residence when you get there, is there any other thing you might need?" she asked with a blank expression. Only then did they dismiss her.


    Seeing her walk away, they frowned.


    "She does not ask why we need this information." General Lamah said.


    "I heard she would do her job without care for what her clients do after they are settled in This-side. It''s good, as long as she does as told; or else it will not end well for her." Linean said.

 Chapter 131 - (1)

    In a small forest, off the west side of the kingdom of Isne, sits a small cottage shielded from eyes by thick green forest. It looked aged and falling apart. But wails and screams could be heard from within it. Inside, sat a man with grey beards, shaped like little goat horns and well trimmed white hair. He seemed to enjoy the sound coming from his basement. He sipped on his tea and ate his last piece of bread before sitting a while to let his lunch settle. When he had relaxed a bit, he made his way down towards the screaming.


    His basement was a replica of a torture chamber. He took time to clean his tools and have them shinning. He was no torture expert. He was just a teacher and a student as well. He studied the human body and their relations to spirit weapons.


    He used to ignore the screams of those who were brought to his basement, now he loved it when they screamed. He had other rooms laid out in his basement and was expecting the arrival of more ''human samples'', as he called it. He chose this location well. Most people in the town outside knew of him and they send those family members they wished disappear to him. With that, he received a lot of people to experiment on.


    The man screaming in one of the cells was a new addition. He claimed to be a lord travelling from the capital. This was the one he wished to use today. He opened the cell and inside was the scruffy man tied standing to a wheel bed.


    "I''ve heard of you, Professor Lorgh. You are making a mistake! I know you don''t bother about who a person is, but you do not want to use a member of the royal family as a lab rat!" the man protested.


    Lorgh ignored him and went for his knives. He laid them out with care and utmost attention.


    "Today, we will test the relationship between the star swords and the human body. You see, the star swords have always fascinated me. Martial artist alone can use it. They claim to be able to draw out their elemental roots through the sword and release it''s power. One must only use the star sword that is equal to their elements. Wind martial artists will use wind star swords...." Lorgh explained, moving to the man, tied standing.


    "Don''t do this. When the royal family finds you, you will be killed." the man begged.


    "Shh.. We must first understand the basis for the experiment. You see, the element on the star swords are inscribed by inscriptionists on meteor metal. I have studied the basis for the inscriptions; that work, only strongest minds can do. Our first action is to open your brain. We will use the metal thread, an equipment I made myself and connect you to the roots. This will be our control test." Lorgh went on explaining as he unscrewed the wheel bed, thereby slowly lowering it and the man on it, from a vertical to a horizontal position.


    When the man saw him take up his saw, he started screaming. As if on cue, a loud banging from upstairs caused him to stop. He dropped the saw and went upstairs. He opened the door to find a familiar middle aged bald man that brings him the ''human samples''.


    "Marty, your timing is bad. I was about to start my work." Lorgh said.


    "Lorgh, you know that other one I delivered last time... you haven''t killed him yet, right?" Marty asked nervously.


    "You know not to ask of them the moment they are in my hands." Lorgh''s expression darkened.


    "That man is the king''s nephew. They are looking for him. You need to release him." Marty said and Lorgh frowned.


    "No. He is already at a point of no return. Is that why you came? Did you at least bring my human samples?" Lorgh dismissed it with a frown.


    "This is no joke Lorgh. They know it is you who has him...." Marty had not finished speaking when he heard movement from the forest.


    "They are here!... goodbye Lorgh." he said and took off into the trees. Lorgh looked at his running form and wondered if he would make a good human sample. His thoughts wondered about Marty''s physique and if he should take a bow and arrow and hunt down Marty? He thought a little more about Marty''s bone structure and fantasized about opening him up for his work. By the time he returned from his thoughts, he was surrounded by soldiers. They were trying to tie him up when he returned from his calculations. He tried to struggle, but they were stronger.


    "Let go of me! My work..." he started to say when he felt someone spit on his face. He looked up and found it was his human sample.


    "Why did you leave the lab? The work is not complete. Return. I will be there soon." he said as he struggled.


    "You mad man, I will hang you in the highest point in the capital! You and all those that help you. Everyone that sent their family members, I consider them people that have helped you. Anyone that has talked to you will hang with you that day! Take him!" the man said angrily. The soldiers took away a shouting Lorgh, who was worried about his work.

 Chapter 132 - (2)

    Lucy was snacking on some fruity desserts. The day was cool and she enjoyed lounging in her garden. Soon, a maid entered and curtsied.


    "My lady, she has arrived." the maid said and stepped aside to let in a woman grandly dressed. The woman who looked to be in her mid thirties paused to make a childish curtsey, before taking a seat before Lucy in a relaxed manner. She sprawled on the seat as though lying down, dangling her legs from the arm of the chair and swinging playfully.


    "You have been having fun, I''d assume." Lucy said and the woman smiled sweetly.


    "I heard you sent my brother on another errand. Does that mean he returned?" the woman asked.


    "Yes, briefly." Lucy said.


    "And he did not come to see me? Maybe I should string him up and use his skin to make one of my famous shoes." the woman said in a huff. Anyone in the capital would recognise this woman swinging her legs like a child before Lucy; she was the legendary Madame D''huile.


    "You behaving like a child; amusing. Especially when you insist to be called as though married before." Lucy said leisurely.


    "When I am called Madame D''huile, I sound more like those women who design great dresses from the north. Every good craft needs a stage name. By the way, why did you want to see me?" Madame D''huile asked.


    "Those from Other-side should have already crossed over. I have received news of the Lantanier clan coming to join the fray. The gathering of the ancients, there is no better time. You always wanted that wool factory in Xent, right?" Lucy asked.


    "I can take it now? I really can? You always were so stiff about me looking that way. Can I?" Madame D''huile''s eyes shined as she complained and talked excitedly at the same time.


    "When you take the factory, they would have no choice but to go to sea. I have already made things ready for them. It would be a very profitable business. I want them in Hunmok sea." Lucy said.


    "You are always planning some scheme. What is in that sea any way? Wait, is that not where the Bloom Thraile isle has been looking? You have something up your sleeves again. I don''t care, beauty is all that matters. I will take the wool factory." Madame D''huile said childishly as she propped herself in a careless manner and took a piece of Lucy''s fruity dessert.


    "Yes, beauty..." Lucy said as though considering the subject.


    "While you are at it, there is a pond in the Marjiont Valley head''s courtyard. It''s a secret passage to a spring. There is a Quarter bloom seed resting on my night stand, I might as well put it to use. That time to grow...." Lucy started to instruct her, before dropping into a thoughtful mumbling.


    "What are you even saying? I can''t hear you... Wait.. A spring? Is it a hot water spring? Is it good for the skin?" Madame D''huile started mumbling through her mouth, filled with desserts, then going off into an excited rant.


    "Leave the spring as is, but plant the seed; what will happen will depend on fate." Lucy said and Madame D''huile pouted.


    "Be good, I will soon take a lot of beautiful things from across the lands. If you do well, I''ll give you one." Lucy said, almost as though she was coursing the grown woman and Madame D''huile yielded with a nod.

 Chapter 133 - (3)

    Commander Gallion was dressed in black, as his men along with Flom city mayor''s three guards; who were faces that the Westforte castle guards recognized, passed through the tunnel under the city. The mayor''s guards were nervous, but also understood that if they did not cooperate, Juhntt would take them out as well. They kept a straight face as they assumed their usual attitudes when making the delivery. The commander had warned them to follow orders and only act as guides when they enter the city and they intended to do so.


    The got to a wooden door and knocked rhythmically. The wooden door gave way slowly to a guard holding a torch. The guard recognized only three faces among them. He counted and discovered that the number of people were still twenty, so he let them in. The pathway behind the door was lit up and guarded closely. The commander and his men were led into the castle. From the smell, the commander could tell they were still underground. The guard showed them to a door, but did not follow them in.


    The commander followed the guides'' actions and entered a large open room. One could tell it was a storage as a lot of sealed jars were stacked to the brim. If one breathed in deeply, he could smell the raw food in the air, even the smell of dried meat. Looking at the size of the storage and the amount of things inside, the commander knew that the castle would have been able to out last the war, talk less of their little siege outside. They were the only ones in the storage and today they were delivering weapons.


    They got to work as though all was usual, following the lead of the guides. As they stacked the crates of weapons, they moved around a lot. One would not be able to tell that they were releasing rats, who''s bodies and fur were completely covered in food rotting poison. The commander''s greatest regret was that there was no water stored here, so they could directly poison it. But they knew these rats would find their way to water so he threw away his regret.


    What they did not know was that there were actually guards inside the storage room. There has always been. It was only a matter of time before one of them spotted the rats released by them. They appeared swiftly when one of them released a signal and tried to arrest them.


    The commander was shocked when he heard the grunt of a man above him and looked up. He saw a sword was descending on his head and jumped out of the way.


    "Look out!" he said and a fight broke out. The castle guards were but ten in number, but they were skilled. The commander retreated to the door, where he blocked any of the castle guards from going outside to signal for help.


    "Don''t spill blood!" he ordered. Though the mayor''s guard''s did not know why, but they followed instructions. It was harder than they thought.


    As commander Gallion broke a guard''s neck, he wondered why they did not call out for help. He knew why all his men were trying to be as silent as they could while they fought, but he did not know why the other side were silent as well. By the time all of the men were killed, he counted his men and paled. They had lost two men. Even though they had the advantage of numbers, the other side was highly skilled. Loosing two men was not as bad as realizing they were going to have to walk out of there, incomplete.


    He knew that they must have counted them when they entered. Two men less leaving the storage was a signal to the castle guards that something had happened inside the storage. He looked round once more and took in a deep breathe. He ordered his men to drag the bodies to the end of the storage and hide away. His men worked quickly, they had stacked the bodies behind a hill of wine barrels.


    Arranging their clothes, they walked out like nothing went wrong. The guard at the corner saw them emerge and started leading the way with out looking back. The commander and the others were tense, as they tried to walk calmly. They were led back the same way they came they came. As his men entered the other side of the stone door, Commander Gallion stood aside with the guard for a second.


    "This is the last delivery." he said, earning the guard''s attention. "I was told to ask when we are done, if there is a message you want us to deliver?"


    The guard frowned but shook his head. The commander nodded then left with the rest. They did not turn around even as they heard the rock slide close, blocking the other side. As if a weight got lifted off him, the commander sighed. They walked out of their end of the tunnel into the cool night breeze. The commander saw the rest of his soldiers waiting by the entrance and gave out an order.


    "Sink the entrance!"

 Chapter 134 - (4)

    Commander Gallion later entered a well lit room to see Lord Steinhouse sitting at the centre, reading a bunch of papers. He frowned at the relaxed look on Walter''s face and walked closer.


    "The plan was executed well. We lost two men. I estimate they will notice their predicament in two days." the commander said.


    "Two days is enough time for you to return." Walter said.


    "Are you not coming? Even though things are practically easy from here on, you still were giving a job to do by His Majesty." Commander Gallion frowned in disapproval.


    "When all is handled at Westforte castle, return to the capital." Walter instructed.


    "I already said I will be going to join the battle at the Northern Lan capital, after the second wave arrives." the commander said.


    "So you will be disobeying orders then? Without my stamp, what papers will you be presenting to the so called soldiers you are expecting in the Northern Lan capital?" Walter asked calmly.


    "Even though you wish to be of no use in this war, you should at least allow the rest of us to make ourselves useful." the commander said.


    "When the second wave arrives, they will tell you the same thing. You are but a commander of a small platoon. Do you claim to know how the generals intend to win the war?" Walter asked and the commander paused. Yes, he would not usually be so against orders, because he did not know what the generals had planned for this war.


    "It''s because I am a noble man and not a soldier. I understand that." Walter said and the commander paused. If he knew this all along, why did he not punish him for his disobedience? Yes, he was not happy with noblemen who know nothing about war fare leading troops and becoming commanders.


    "You must understand that even your generals have no place in this war. Like I said, if Northern Lan was that weak that Juhntt army could fight them, the king would not have waited till now to get rid of them. Those who will fight are the martial artist from Queen Raine''s family."


    "I heard the rumours that Queen Raine''s family has such power, but that is a stretch. Our kingdom is a first rate...." the commander started to lecture.


    "Fine, fine. Do as you like. You will still be returned to capital no matter what you do." Walter said waving him away tiredly.


    "Where will you be?" the commander asked and Walter remained silent.


    "I''m asking so that I when I am asked, I can say confidently where you are." the commander said.


    "I''ll be here a while. You may go." Walter said and he paused a bit, before leaving.


    Walter watched him leave till the door closed. Only then did he sigh.


    "Dealing with soldiers is too tiresome." he said and got up. His steps were slow and relaxed, soon another foot step sounded behind him. He did not turn as he knew who it was. He took a second entrance out of the room.

 Chapter 135 - (5) warning sexual violence.

    The second entrance was a stair case that led down, till Walter found himself in front of a door. He opened it and took slow steps out into the bustling city. He maintained his leisure steps till he got to a door in an alley way. Knocking twice, he opened it and he entered. Inside was a woman dressed seductively. Her eyes shined at his presence as she lounged back onto the bed, letting Walter see her naked form through her transparent dress.


    Walter walked closer to the bed were the nearly naked woman laid.


    "I knew you would come, Lord Steinhouse." the woman said, staring up at Walter.


    "You said you were called Hayin? Is that your really name?" Walter asked.


    "Yes. Since you have come, why don''t you sit down, Lord Steinhouse." she patted the bed.


    "What do you want?" Walter asked coldly.


    "It''s more like, what do you want?" she said seductively. She looked behind Walter to the tall figure looking at her coldly.


    "Your bodyguard should leave, don''t you think? Unless you prefer people watching?" she said and Walter''s gaze remained cold. She rose to a kneeling position, where she undid her dress and let it fall.


    Walter looked at the naked woman before him and sighed inwardly.


    "Lie down." he instructed and she did as told.


    "Spread you legs." he said and she opened them wide, allowing Walter to see her woman parts. She was not a very curvy woman, she did not have sizeable breasts and thin waste. Some men would even argue that she was as straight as a log. But she did not believe that a man would see the hole between her legs and not touch.


    "D''huile, tie her to the bed." Walter said and D''huile did as told then, took his position on the side of the bed. Walter slowly sat beside her open legs.


    "Oh, you like that kind of thing, don''t you?" she teased Walter. She was at first worried when she heard Walter''s order. But seeing him look into her open legs, she smiled. It seems the lord does not like it when the women moved.


    Walter''s hand went between her legs and hit target. She yelped as she felt him rub her there. His hands were not soft, but aggressive instead. He let his fingers penetrate her, and she moaned in pleasure. His expression remained blank as he watched her shudder. She felt pleasure, at the same time pain, as he was rough and most time pinched her pleasurable spot hard. She yelped most times, but she was close to her release. When he saw her almost there, he stopped.


    "Why did you stop?" she asked. Walter but got up and walked round the room as though looking for something. Soon, his eyes stopped at the bed post.


    "D''huile. Cut the tip of that post six inches for me." he said and D''huile complied. He swung his hand and the post was sliced across. He handed it to Walter who accepted it and took a seat. The woman was really confused as to what was going on. She looked at the bed post which was a rounded long stick with confusion. Her eyes almost popped when Walter brought it between her legs.


    "Don''t struggle. D''huile will cut off any part of you body that moves." Walter said and she looked up at D''huile who stared her down with no weapon at hand and wondered how. Then she remembered how her sliced across the six inch thick post, she knew her body part would be no problem. Was this still pleasure?


    Walter pushed the post into her in one hard swift motion. She screamed, but did not dare move. Her piercing scream did not phase Walter, who stared her down coldly. The aura from D''huile kept her stiff. She felt as though she had lost her innocence all over again. Walter went on to make a pushing motion, before entering a rhythm. Pleasure? She felt it. The feeling of the post inside her caused pain, but also brought pleasure. Between D''huile''s cold stare and Walter''s motion between her legs, she felt herself reach climax, but did not dare to move but only shudder in pleasure.


    "You really are a whore. The mayor thought to use you to appease me. Hayin, last daughter of Xhup, chief of the tree people." Walter said and she froze. Her eyes widened as Walter''s next words caused her to go break into tears.


    "D''huile, I need another post." Walter said and she started to beg. She finally realized that her was not here for matters of pleasure, he was here to torture her.


    "Lord Steinhouse, please, I will not dare seduce you again."


    "I am not bothered about being seduced. I''m more worried about what you can tell me. I heard you are obsessed with pleasure, that you basically live in a brothel. I know your father had disowned you when you seduced your brother in law''s father. I know that before that, you were the most loved daughter. The only one that has ever entered the inner circle meetings. That love is the only reason why your father did not have you killed, despite you leaving the clan with all you knew about it." Walter said and received the second post from D''huile.


    "Lord Steinhouse, please, I''m not who you say I am! Please!" she begged.


    "Why are you so opposed to it? You are the one that chose this type of torture. Coming here, I had not decided how I was going to torture you. I some what got annoyed that you thought you could use me. So I gave you what you wanted." Walter said and she started crying.


    "Do you want to loose a hand?" Walter asked and she quieted down.


    "Please, I''m sorry Lord Steinhouse, please don''t put it in." she begged.


    "Cut off any part of her body that moves." Walter said and pushed the second post inside her anus.

 Chapter 136 - (6)

    Lucy looked at the elderly man before her and sighed.


    "What is wrong?" she asked.


    "My lady, the professor has been arrested. He is to be executed in three days." the man said.


    "What happened?" Lucy asked.


    "He took one of king''s nephew to use for his experiments." the man said and Lucy waved him away.


    "Go and bring him. I have a lab rat for him." Lucy said and the man faded away.


    Lord Morge and Lord of Merve were guarded since the man came. They knew that the lady had a lot of powerful people in her arsenal, but they had never seen a man that powerful.


    "Why have you come?" Lucy turned to the two lords who seemed to sigh a relieve the moment the man had disappeared.


    "I wonder if you would not mind meeting Lady Steinhouse." Lord Morge asked.


    "What happened." she asked.


    "She has been on our necks about where Walter is. She wishes to meet you." Lord of Merve said.


    "Are you asking for permission to have her come, or are you begging me to meet with her?" Lucy asked.


    "She won''t let it go." Lord Morge said. He was tired; they both were. Lady Steinhouse approached them at least four times a day; asking them about Walter, complaining about her clan''s rude behaviour and how when Walter comes back, he will get rid of them. They could not take it any more and told her that only Lady Wickshire can bring him back, as she is the only person that knows where he went; saying that even they, are not allowed such knowledge.


    "She asked to meet you...Just because she is worried about Walter." Lord of Merve said.


    "And not because you pushed responsibility unto me?" Lucy asked leisurely and they froze.


    "Well, she should be worried. I mean we know why he has gone and we are still worried." Lord Morge said.


    "You don''t think he is up to the task?" Lucy asked.


    "I don''t know much about his temperament or why you chose him." Lord Morge answered.


    "You underestimate him, you know. Have I ever told you how we met?" Lucy said and the two lords glanced at each other.


    "I saw fear in his eyes, but only for a second. Still, I found it amusing. People who don''t know me don''t get scared by a casual threat. No. Not like he did. It could be he was a coward or he was very perceptive. The other option could be that he knew who I was. But how could he truly know me? The fear in his eyes were not the kind my enemies throw at me, but that my allies give me. I had someone watch him for a while. He talked a man into killing himself once. Though everything he said to the man was utter rubbish, it was the way he said it." Lucy said as though thinking.


    "He talked a Northern Lan guard into telling us everything when we went to retrieve Lady Teel in the dead of night. It was small but... there is something about the way he said it." Lord of Merve said as though remembering the scene.


    "He has a flare for human nature. There is something about him that can''t help fiddling with people''s weaknesses. It makes one wonder if he can see all weaknesses. Is it a gift? Is he guessing? When he talked the minister of finance into a corner to help the king, I knew his strength is in mental torture. It''s the way he approaches the torture. The way he starts to scare you, it''s a gift. I''m still messing around with the possibility of his gifts." Lucy said.


    "I dare not imaging what you actually saw, as I can not understand how something so small represents his ability." Lord Morge said.


    "It represents what his ability could be. It made me wonder, should I twig him a bit?" Lucy said with a small smile and they shivered.

 Chapter 137 - (7)

    "I''ll talk! Please Lord Steinhouse, I''ll talk! I''ll tell you what you want to know!" Hayin begged. Morning had come yet the torture did not stop. Lord Steinhouse had left her when she fainted and continued when she woke. He had gotten creative and used asked D''huile to use a knife and thread the smooth surface of the post, before ramming the rough and slightly spiky post into her. Pain like never before felt down there, overwhelmed her and she fainted. It has been some minute and she was ready for the torture to end; she had never been hurt this way before. She could feel herself wet between her legs; a fluid she was sure was not that of pleasure, but blood. She felt pain like never before, yet she could not move or run because she had been tied down. No matter how she tried, her body would not move.


    "Oh, I thought you were very loyal to your father. Tell me, what do you think I want to know?" Walter asked.


    "You want to enter the emperor''s shed. The emperor''s shed only opens once every year and father has already opened it for this year. A lot of people seeking ownership of the shed have died. The geniuses of large families and even people sneaking in from Other-side, all have died." Hayin said.


    "But you have a way around this, right? Or do you think I will let you go?" Walter asked, his eyes turning cold.


    "Of...of course, Lord Steinhouse! Many people don''t know that the shed is opened ones in a while for those who pay the right price. But it is much more dangerous entering when it is not the designated time. If you offer my father something, he will let you pass." Hayin said.


    "What does your father want?" Walter asked.


    "I don''t know...." she started to say and Walter twisted the post.


    "There is something! There is something! My father has always wanted the Valchana fruit sitting in the west of the west side forest in the valley." she said hurriedly.


    "Then why has he not taken it?" Walter asked.


    "Because it is in the spirit of the emperor''s shed''s resting ground. Our tribe is not allowed in there. We will be killed if we enter; turned to dust." she said.


    "The spirit?" Walter asked.


    "Yes. It keeps the shed protected until someone takes the inheritance. I can''t tell you what is inside because I don''t know. No one from our tribe nor the many outsiders my father has tricked to go there has ever survived." she said. Walter was silent for a moment.


    "Are you sure if I bring this fruit, the shed will be opened for me?" Walter asked.


    "Yes, father does not mind opening it as long as he gets what he wants. After all, many die in the trial of ownership." she said.


    "Tell me about the shed. Since you say it can be opened multiple times, that means your tribe must have entered the grounds before." Walter asked.


    "Yes, but only to strengthen our martial arts. We go to solidify our core. For that, we only pass through the first five tests. And there are ten more before one is qualified to enter the inheritance room, I hear. The first five test is a test of will. You will only climb the stairs of pain and if you survive, you can go unto the next test. While climbing, you will be put under a lot of mental tests." she said.


    "How many people survive the test in your tribe?" Walter asked standing up.


    "Three out of ten." she said and Walter sighed inwardly.

 Chapter 138 - (8)

    Prince Thelmus was having a head ache, as he had just finished addressing his fianc¨¦e; Princess Fruelle. She kept complaining about Lady Wickshire''s maid bullying her till he dismissed her softly after gifting her some rare jewellery. He needed to help his mother escape. He had heard news of Northern Lan''s capital. It had withstood it''s first hit, but the second hit will surely be from the Jade Hand. He couldn''t care less about Northern Lan, as it was now a dead land.


    He entered his chambers and dismissed all his aides. He needed to have a good sleep. He wanted to be alone for a while; this was not done, but the aides obeyed after a moment of hesitation. He did not bother to take off his coat or shoes, he just collapsed in bed and closed his eyes. Soon, he felt as though he was being watched and opened his eyes, only to see a paper hit his face. It was rolled up in a mini scroll, so he unfolded it to read the words.


    ''Want to be king? Your balcony. Midnight.''; it read. He looked round for a while, but saw no one. He laid back down, but could neither sleep nor close his eyes. Those words, who wrote it? He wondered.


    The day passed with him doing nothing but waiting. By the time night came, he was surprised to be still wide awake. Midnight crawled close, and when it arrived, he stepped out unto balcony to meet a shadow.


    "Who...?" he started to say."


    "Your father dies and we make you king." the shadow said.


    "What?" he was frozen by those words.


    "Or do you feel love for your old man?" the shadow asked.


    "How will you do this?" the prince swallowed; not from fear, but excitement.


    "I am but a messenger. Your father is as good as dead, but your help will make things smoother." the shadow said.


    "What do I do?" the prince asked.


    "This war is a great distraction. You must find away to draw it out." the shadow said.


    "I can''t do that. I can barely walk around free in my own kingdom. How will I draw out a war?" the prince frowned. Who were these people sending the message; were they even capable?


    "I know what you are thinking. Why would we come to you? Are we even capable? Trust me, we already have ways to make this war last longer. You only have to do as told. I assure you, there is no one in This-side that can threaten us." the man said.


    "Even Lady Wickshire?" the prince''s gaze darkened.


    "You will have a front row seat as we deal with her." the man said and vanished.

 Chapter 139 - (9)

    Morning came and Lucy was entertaining Madame D''huile, as the woman reported her findings.


    "My men did as told. They were even fast. Are you impressed? Eh? Eh?" Madame D''huile swung her legs playfully as she fished for Lucy''s compliments.


    "Tell me when you have completely uprooted the Tunsen wool factory." Lucy said and Madame D''huile pouted.


    "I am already half way there." she said and a shadow appeared.


    "Has something happened?" Lucy frowned at the man on one knee with his head bowed, before her.


    "You said to tell you when any of those from the Harnian Gate enter Juhntt. A man. We traced him to the palace. He is in the capital right this moment, should we move?" the man asked.


    "Oh? They came here? Who would be stupid enough to work with them?" Lucy chuckled darkly.


    "Oho! Someone made Lady Wickshire angry." Madame D''huile sang with puffed cheeks.


    "This is quite good. They can serve as added distraction. Return first." Lucy said. Her head remained lowered even after the man left.


    "Shouldn''t you be stopping them from entering This-side? Instead you make a business of helping them enter. Almost all illegal hands that help Other-side cross over in Ekrom are your people, even those Mclears that escaped execution the other time. It''s like you are the sincere and just government and the leader of the underground world too, Ehe, it must be fun." Madame D''huile said in a singsong manner. Only then did Lucy look up, her eyes clear and frosty as though she couldn''t care less.


    "They are going to enter anyway. It''s better that way. At least I know who comes in." Lucy said.


    "Who do you think they came to see? Oh, you probably already know who."


    "Only the prince will be desperate enough to fall for it. After all, he is trapped in the palace. Queen Raine has him under her thumb and the king has no objections towards this. He has been backed into a corner." Lucy said.


    "Oh? How do you know this? I tried getting some tea time gossip from the palace, but nothing could be extracted from there. Ah! Why am I even asking? You always get all the juicy things." Madame D''huile looked wronged. Why would Lucy get all the palace gossip to fill her tea time and she could not?


    "It matters not. Do not get distracted. You have work to do." Lucy scolded the woman before her, a viscous light flashing through her eyes.

 Chapter 140 - (10)

    By the time Walter returned to his quarters, it was day time. He called for a servant and asked for supplies to be packed for him. After that, he went to bed.


    Hayin on the other hand was still in bed in the little room where Walter had left her. She was still shivering. The torture she had just experienced was enough intimacy for a life time. She now hated the smell of men; especially those that smelled as good as Walter. The thought of another man touching her, coursed fear through her veins. Walter had not bothered to take out the bed posts from her abused female parts when he left, leaving her to do it herself. She wished she could just jump out of bed and rush to her tribe to tell them that Walter was coming, but her legs could not move. When she remembered his cold eyes, she shivered in fright as hatred consumed her.


    The commander had returned and laid siege to the Westforte castle. The siege had not lasted, as the Westforte castle opened their gates and surrendered. He looked back at his soldiers who had their faces plastered with smirks; they were going to return as heroes. The king would reward them all handsomely, yet they had not lifted a finger. He ordered his men to move into the castle and take over as planned. He walked his way up the stairs towards the castle lord''s study. The bald man sat dejectedly on his seat and did not care to look up.


    "Your castle is now property of the kingdom of Juhntt. Have all documentation and ownership ready to be copied and sent to the capital." the commander instructed without care.


    "Where is your superior, Lord Steinhouse?" the castle lord asked but the commander remained silent.


    "He did not come, did he?" the castle lord answered himself before sighing.


    "I am going to see him. He has instructed I and the other prefecture lords meet him. I thought he would come himself. I guess I overestimated my importance." the castle lord said.


    "Even if you meet with Lord Steinhouse, there is nothing he can do to help your state." the commander frowned.


    "You are just a soldier and don''t understand how integration of another kingdom works. You are Lord Steinhouse''s men. The other western prefecture lords will surrender before you even arrive. Lord Steinhouse said we should meet him. We are going to take his offer." the castle lord said.


    The commander frowned. What was lord Steinhouse planning by meeting with this lord? He wondered, but the had no intention of letting him go anywhere. If he knew Lord Steinhouse, it was probably nothing good. Betraying the crown by colluding with the enemy is something this Lord Steinhouse is certainly capable of.


    "You will go no where till we receive orders." the commander said.


    "We have surrendered to Lord Steinhouse... do as you will." the castle lord said and rested his head on his desk and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 141 - (1)

    Walter had entered the west side forest in the tree people''s territory with D''huile following him silently behind. He was without a map, but he had gotten a description of the Valchana tree and knew it stood on the highest point in the forest. They first rode on horses, making sure that they are moving towards high ground, before he discarded the horses and went on foot. Hayin had also said to go in day time and move fast. She described the forest in levels; the first two levels looked like any other forest; the third level was a dead land, nothing there was alive, not even insects; the forth level is the level of vines.


    Walter moved through the first and second levels with relative ease, as he had been informed that there were no animals in the forest. Though this was an odd occurrence in Walter''s mind, he understood that this was no ordinary forest. The moved fast, hoping to pass through the two levels while the sun was still high in the sky.


    He knew the moment he had entered the third level, everything was black; soil, tree and leaves, all except the now retreating sun in the evening sky. It looked like someone had entered the area and soaked everything in oil and lit a match stick.


    But looking closely Walter saw that the leaves were fleshy and the trees, held not sooth. It now looked like someone poured ink on the entire forest. He only paused for a moment before rushing on with his journey. Hayin had said that it is best to be done with all levels before night. She had said that those who had managed to return from the forest, had gone mad. Most of them had slept the night in the third level. They ran the entire way up, after ditching their horses on the second level, hoping to leave the third level before night arrived.


    Night had descended by the time they had gotten to the forth level. They noticed with they walked into veils of vines hanging from trees. It was too dark for Walter to tell if this level looked the same as the third level; black as though out of a fire. According to the legend of the Valchana tree, one can only tell it''s difference from other trees when the sun is high in the sky. So, Walter suggested they rest for the night. D''huile said he would keep watch so Walter handed him a portion of dried meat, an apple and water before he settled down to eat his. After he was full, Walter laid his head on a tree root protruding from the soil and closed his eyes. It was not long before sleep took him.


    D''huile stayed up without even a speck of tiredness. He waited and waited for hours, yet day never came. He started to frown around the thirteenth hour. He looked up in the sky and saw two moons shaped like a triangle laid out horizontally; it''s two ends facing each other arched. He adjusted his vision and noticed the two triangles were shaped like cones. Then he looked again and saw another set of triangle moons on the other end. Wait, he froze for a second. Those were eyes. Those eyes had locked gaze with him. He got up abruptly only to feel a pressure push him down. He looked towards where Walter was lying and saw no Walter.


    "Daring to provoke me?" D''huile said releasing his aura. The two pressures touched and a storm was formed. Vines were waved around, swaying wildly from side to side. Most vines snapped and were now spinning in mid air.


    Walter, on the other, had felt pain slowly seep into his bones, but was not sure what it was. The pain increased as time went on, making him almost scream out loud, but he had lost his breath as his chest felt as though it was being crushed. He opened his eyes and saw nothing but a triangle moon in the sky with his left eye. He tried to move but could not. The weight on him was increasing and the pressure was building. He felt as though he was getting crushed. The smell of earth, roots and wood filled the little air he struggled to breath in. it took a while for his mind to adjust after the disorientation. He now noticed he was under a tree, wrapped in it''s roots and slowly getting crushed.

 Chapter 142 - (2)

    Lucy walked in a slow and leisure pace through her dungeon hall way. The daylight outside did not penetrate the thick walls deep under the residence. She had received report that Professor Lorgh, who she had ordered be saved had been retrieved and was now in her dungeon. She made her way there, till she stood before the large cell gate.


    "Open it." she said.


    The gates opened to a man crouching in a corner mumbling to himself as he rocked back and forth.


    "Professor Lorgh." Lucy called and the man looked up to see a little girl with snow white hair and a dress that seemed almost grey under the touch behind her. He could not see her eyes from where he crouched, so he stood up to full height.


    "Who are you?" he asked.


    "That is irrelevant. Do you want to continue working?" Lucy asked.


    "My Lab, if you get it back, I''ll do anything." he said.


    "You see yourself worthy enough to bargain with me? Do not test me." Lucy warned.


    "Then I''ll not help you." he turned his back on her.


    "Oh? Even with a one of a kind specimen carrying a spirit lantern sealed inside him? Fine, I will have you returned to the execution grounds." Lucy said not moving an inch.


    "Spirit lantern?..." he asked. She had gotten his attention.


    "I heard the true reason you got expelled from the Fulken spirit institute in Other-side was not because you were using students as human specimens, but because you tried to steal the spirit lantern model the institute was loaned.


    "Spirit Lantern; it is said, only the Lancier clan has the real thing. But replicas have been made all over Other-side. This is only possible if the Lancier clan did not even have the real thing either. There was even rumour that the Marjiont Valley had a stronger version; many eye witnesses saw it used before. If so, then this belongs to no one. I suspect this is a relic from one of the realms. Since theirs was just a replica, why couldn''t I just take a look?" the professor got angry.


    "Come." Lucy said to him, then walked away. He did not pause, following her out of the cell. Lucy led him deeper into the dungeon till she got to a well lit room. It was not a cell, but an actual room. The professor looked around and saw that the room was set up like his lab. He even saw things from his lab and more in the room. In the room, there was a cell. He picked up a torch and walked closer to find a man tied standing on a wheel bed.


    "Is this he?" Professor Lorgh asked Lucy.


    "Yes, he has the lantern infused into him." Lucy said.


    "What do you want to do to me, Lady Wickshire? No matter what you do, I will not tell you anything about my organization. There is nothing I have to tell you! Kill me already!" the prisoner struggled.


    "I already told you such information are irrelevant to me. I already know everything I need to know about you, Jugur of the south." Lucy said mildly.


    "Just kill me already! Didn''t I kill your nanny? You don''t wish me pay for it!?" he shouted.


    "Oh, no no. you are a valuable specimen. It would be a waste if you died." Professor Lorgh cooed at him.


    "Who are you?" Jugur asked.


    "Lady Wickshire, I presume. What do you want to gain from this work?" Professor Lorgh asked.


    "I know everything about you, Professor Lorgh; you are good at what you do. I have studied your work and know you are close to creating your own spirit lantern. But, I think you can do better. The real spirit lantern has the ability to rip through space, creating something called a hollow, caving in an entire world and turning them to dust. This is a weapon of the lower realms belt. It is said to be capable of destroying an entire small sized world. The Lancier clan use their lesser copy to flatten their opponents territories. I want one capable of killing a hundred worlds. Ask for whatever you want. It will be supplied to you." Lucy said and walked away.


    "What do you want to do with a weapon of that sort?" Professor Lorgh asked, a shiver running down his spine, but Lucy had already walked away.

 Chapter 143 - (3)

    Queen Raine had received a letter from Lady Wickshire and tensed. The last time she had ever written the palace, they had no choice but to marry out Lady Steinhouse. She opened the letter and it read,


    "Her Majesty, Queen Raine,


    I write to inform you that you have had an intruder colluding with Prince Thelmus of Juhntt. I hear he has been visiting his mother as of late and wonder what could come from this action. I care not about the matters of your household nor how you handle it, I am more interested with those that aide the Prince from the shadows. Your response, no matter it''s degree must drown his plans, letting them never see light; but secretly you need not alarm his aides, this Lady wishes that their plans seem smooth moving to them.


    With great expectations,


    Lucy Sharterux, Duchess of Wickshire."


    Queen Raine threw the letter into the fire and sat in silence. She had no idea what the letter intended her do. But she was clear of one thing. The lady wished that whatever she did, it would not spook the prince''s aides.


    She sneered in her mind. That little thing has aides helping him from outside? What could he possibly do?


    "Ria!" she called and her maid was kneeling before her immediately.


    "Have you been watching that bitch''s son?" Queen Raine asked.


    "Yes. He went to see his mother yesterday."


    "What did they discourse?" Queen Raine asked.


    "He asked if she loved the stars from the west wing? She said that cared not for stars. He said he would let her see it again if she wished it. She said he should find ways to get her out. No matter, he still told her a story of how she had shown him a path to some cottage. He said that before morning twilight tomorrow, she must remember that path. The light of the sky would guide her. It seemed all fishy to me, my lady, but I had no idea what it might mean so I ignored it." Ria explained.


    "A cottage? The west wing? You have seen the maps of the lower prisons, is there a way out from the west wing?" Queen Raine asked.


    "Yes. You don''t think he would try and help her escape, do you? The path from her cell to that entrance is filled with soldiers. There is even a weapon room and a garrison where the soldiers reside on the way there. It''s impossible to leave through that way." Ria said.


    "Not if she has help. A kind of help able to enter the palace unseen by our guards and even the jade hand left in the palace." Queen Raine said.


    "Who would help him? Does he have the ability to employ such help? Should we isolate him with more guards?" Ria asked.


    "No. Let him do as planned. Watch his actions without doing anything. Tomorrow before twilight right? Do as usual. Do not change you plans. Call me the finance minister. I wish to plan a feast. Have it announced that there will be a celebration of the return of the first wave back to the capital. Let the people know that those from the first wave have done a splendid job and are returning safe and sound. Let them come out to celebrate this success." Queen Raine said.


    "Where will this celebration be held?" Ria asked with a frown.


    "Map out a path from the gate that bitch wishes to escape from. Have arena built there; one big enough to accommodate the commoners. Have it done before morning tomorrow. Do not tell people where this celebration would hold. When morning comes we will announce that it has begun and they should make their way there. Make sure that little prince is present." Queen Raine said.


    "What do you wish to do?" Ria asked, completely confused.


    "Since she wish to leave; she came a queen, I must give her a send off worthy of one." Queen Raine smiled viciously.

 Chapter 144 - (4)

    Walter opened his eyes to an all white sky. No sun, no cloud, just white as far as the eye could see. He looked down to a ground dark as night. It was so dark he could not see his feet. The contrast was too much for both his eyes and senses.


    "Is this still the west side forest?" he asked himself out loud.


    Soon he recalled that D''huile should be near, but nothing could be seen for a while. He started walking in this world. The air was still and the ground was firm. He had first thought he would fall, being unable to see the ground and all, but he did not. He found himself walking for miles before he spotted something that looked like a tree from afar. It was the only thing he had seen in this odd world since he opened his eyes.


    He walked faster, till he was close enough to see branches. He did not notice when he had gotten to the edge of the plain, nor did he even notice it was the edge at all. The tree was dark as night, one would not even call it a tree at all, if not for the branch-like form before Walter''s eyes.


    He suddenly heard cracking sounds from the tree, and surely enough, it sounded like the cracking of dry wood. Soon he noticed the was not falling, It was turning. To face him? Walter thought. There is a front and back side?


    The sound stopped and Walter stared at the now still tree with such concentration, he was afraid to blink. But when his eyes watered a the direct stare, he blinked.


    Walter opened his eyes to big black and white eyes staring at him. He was scared out of his mind, he almost fell from the edge. The same edge he had not noticed he was standing on had become a mountain peak and he was trapped on all sides. How did he get here? He returned his attention to the eyes staring into his. The eye balls were as white as snow and the pupil as dark as the tree itself. He wanted to speak to it, but thought he would look mad talking to a tree.


    "You would in fact, look mad." a voice answered in his head.


    "Who?...you?" Walter asked the tree.


    "You have come for the Valchana fruit. Are you aware how many have died where you stand?" the voice said and Walter looked down to notice that the mountain peak was not dark as it was before. It was instead, soaked and dripping with blood.


    "You are the guardian of the emperor''s shed, I''d assume."


    "Yes, but this information will do you no good."


    "Then you must know that it''s Xhup, chief of the tree people that sends them here."


    "It is still they that hand me their lives the moment they step in here."


    "You are the guardian of the emperor''s shed, that means you are waiting for the one that will come and take the inheritance. The chief of the tree people will open the testing grounds from me if he gets the fruit; you should be okay with this."


    "You think I don''t know those tree people or whatever they wished be called, have been opening the entrance to let people in for their personal gain? I have already opened the testing grounds this year. Him opening it without my consent does nothing for anybody. If I don''t open it for anyone, you will never enter the real testing grounds."


    "I have come because I can get the inheritance. Will you turn away the same person you have probably been waiting for?"


    "Turn away? Ha! Killing you is what I will do. Many have failed, what makes you think you will not?" the voice in his head said in scorn.


    "Because I don''t have a choice. You don''t scare me, nor does what lies inside. I''m more afraid of surviving without that inheritance." Walter said and the voice was silent for a while.


    "You are not afraid of death then? Even after many have died inside? Why? Tell me your secret, young man." the voice seemed fascinated.


    "Death? There are many things scarier than death." Walter said thoughtfully.


    "What?"


    "Fear. There is nothing scarier than fear itself. I have stared into the eyes of fear and her eyes are colder than her snow white hair." Walter said solemnly.

 Chapter 145 - (5)

    Princess Lilith did not in any way take her son''s word''s seriously. But as night descended, she wondered truly why he was acting so suspicious. Cold air kissed her skin and she found herself hugging tighter her thin blanket.


    Sounds of approaching footsteps caused her to look up. She waited as the sound got closer with a frown. Her son did say something about tonight, was he going to help her escape? What was he planning? She wondered. The sound stopped right in front of her cell gate. But she saw no one, not even a shadow. Silence continued for a few seconds, causing her to hold her breathe, as fear invaded her.


    "Who is that? Who are you?" she asked the empty space.


    The locks on the gate rattled, causing her to stand up slowly. Soon, the gate swung open and the foot steps could be heard leaving. She let her blanket fall to the floor and went closer as though she did not believe her eyes.


    Her son really found a way? That''s good! That meant he must have prepared an exit. Where did he say again? The west wing? She knew she had stumbled upon a cottage on a stroll through the capital once. If her knowledge while Queen was anything to go by, the west wing leads directly to the cottage. She hesitated for a second. What if that was not the cottage he was referring to? She thought back, trying to find a time when she had ever taking him into any other cottage in a forest except that one. She could not remember a thing, but time was passing. She decided to take the plunge.


    On her way, she almost regretted it for a second, when she saw the guard post. But was suspicious when she heard no sound from that side. She peeked out into the hallway, and saw the guards there, but were all passed out. She hesitated for a second, wondering if this was also part of her son''s plan, then continued on.


    On her way towards the west wing gates, she met no obstruction; all guards were passed out. She followed the trail of sleeping guards and it led her exactly where she suspected she would end. The west wing gate. This west wing gate was not the same that guarded the palaces west wing. It was the gate leading from the underground prisons to the west forest. It sat at the end of a small and low passage, so she had to crouch down to access it. She prayed the gate was not locked as she pushed on it.


    The gate swung open, causing her to sigh a relief. She stepped out unto cold dark grass. The smell of leaves hit her nose as she took in a deep breath. She wasted no time, running out into the forest with nothing but the moon light leading the way.


    She first worried about finding this cottage she had only seen once; but noticed that the moon light illuminated a path, while other places remained dark. The night had already been strange enough to convince her that this is the path to take. She slowly walked on, feeling tired and hungry. Her only joy was that she had not yet heard the palace bells chime, signalling their knowledge of her escape. They don''t know she is gone, so it matters not. She just had to keep going till she reached her destination. She soon saw the sun start to rise. If day light came, who would she find her way to the cottage?


    She walked faster while she could still see the illuminated path, but the sun still rose. The path was gone, causing her to stop for a second. The silence of the forest did not help to calm her nerves. She could hear not even a bird, causing her to become alert. She looked around this place, noting it was strangely familiar. She thought about it for a while, trying to find out why. Soon, she heard the sound of a bird chirping. It sounded distant, but she followed it. Hoping to find someone. Soon, she heard cheering. But before she could figure out what it was, an arrow passed right by her and sounds of dogs could be heard.


    She knew she had been found so, she ran. Her dress kept getting caught on branches, but it never stopped her. She listened those pursuing her, and ran the other way. Soon, she broke out of the forest onto clear ground. Silence invaded her as the sun temporarily blinded her. Her vision soon adjusted and the sight before her caused fear to hammer at her heart. It was an entire entertainment arena filled with nobility and common folk alike. And she was standing at the centre, staring at them stare back.

 Chapter 146 - (1)

    It was a radiant morning and Queen Raine had woken early to get dressed. She wore a lace and satin dress with an elaborate train. The lace was threaded with gold while the satin remained a dazzling cream. She had instructed the king and Prince Thelmus be dressed elaborately today. The prince was to be escorted to the entertainment arena and guarded till he was seated. Though she did not wear her official crown set, she had on an impressive crown. It was equally extravagant, having layers of gold threading and was accompanied with hair pins made from gold and gem stones. She met the king half way and they boarded the carriage together and journeyed to the arena.


    "You have not told me what this is about. You look so happy today and insisted to look extravagant. What are you planning?" the king asked.


    "Worry not about this small thing. I assure you, you will like it. This is how we commemorate the development in the Northern Lan Capital." she said causing him to raise a brow.


    They arrived a densely packed Arena. Wood was used to make elaborate stands were commoners could sit. Then stands for nobility. The common folk sat on the floor of the stands while the nobility sat on chairs in a selected area. The stands were placed high up, allowing people to be able to see down into the forest. The forest had been slightly trimmed allowing one to see through branches and leaves.


    Many were confused as to why they were there; but soon, the drums sounded the arrival of the prince. Once for the prince, twice for the queen and thrice for the king. As the royal family sat, the arena was hunted by silence. They wondered the occasion that would cause the royal family to dress so extravagantly. Soon the queen was the only one standing.


    "Many wonder why we are here? It''s simple. We have completely won all of Northern Lan, safe the capital. The soldiers that went to fight bravely did well. Four hundred thousand soldiers went. All only one thousand fell at war. Juhntt has never won a war this smoothly before. We have taken our place in history." she announced, causing the common folk to break out into cheers.


    "Most of your sons, husbands and brothers have returned to your side and some are even here today!" she said and the cheers got more deafening.


    "We celebrate this victory with a game. All able men can participate. The prize? A thousand gold coins." if the cheer was not loud enough before, it was now.


    "Come out unto the stage if you wish to participate." she said and the common folk came out one by one, onto the centre stage.


    "The rules are simple. A prey will be released into the forest behind you, whoever brings back it''s dead form, takes the price. As for our prey, I guarantee you will be entertained." she let loose a coy smile and looked into the forest behind the contestants. They all followed her eyes and looked in the same direction and waited. The silence was deafening. They soon could hear and see someone dressed in black running toward the arena. The person was female, they could see it through the trees, but could not see her face. She burst into the area before stopping and shielding her eyes from the light. Soon she removed her hands from her face and stared at them in horror. They too stared back at her. They could recognise this woman even in sleep, especially in sleep, as most men have dreamt of royal body; she was the disgraced queen, Princess Lilith.

 Chapter 147 - (2)

    They took in her tattered form and dirtied appearance, before looking to the royal family. The noble houses were stiff, but they too looked to the royal family. The king had on a blank expression as he stared down at his former wife, Prince Thelmus had a look of horror, while Queen Raine looked to be enjoying herself.


    "Train you eyes! Before you is Princess Lilith of Northern Lan. My hunters, I present your prey!" she announced to the still arena.


    ***


    The voice in Walter''s head laughed deeply, "You intend to say that this fear you refer to, is a person?"


    "Person or not, I am not leaving here without the inheritance. Many that have stood before you wanted to live. They wanted this power and to also live. I don''t care what this power could be used for, neither do I care what happens afterwards. Live or die, I must return with that inheritance or be buried here." Walter said and the voice remained silent for a second.


    "You don''t know what it is nor do you care what it could be used for, but you will leave with it. Interesting. I will make a deal with you, young man."


    "What is it? As long as it does not touch my bottom line, sure." Water said causing the voice to laugh again.


    "Your bottom line? You said you would do anything."


    "I never said such. There is only one person that can make me do anything. And if your request goes against her, I will not do it." Walter said.


    "When you take the inheritance, you must take me with you." the voice said, causing Walter to pause.


    "Why?"


    "I have stayed here for millennia watching over the inheritance. Even before the last owner, I watched over it. But I am dissolved the moment the inheritance has an owner and only reformed when the owner is gone." the voice said.


    "You should have some control over the inheritance, am I right?"


    "Yes, you could say that."


    "Why should I let you, who could control the inheritance, stay with me? There can only be one master at a time." Walter said and the voice laughed.


    "I had not deduced that you would come to that conclusion. I have powers of my own, that is why I can protect the inheritance. You would be the first master of the inheritance to bind me as a servant."


    "A servant. If it were that simple, many would have bound you to them. Why am I the first?"


    "There was never any need for me to become a servant at those times. But this time, it is of great importance. You need not worry about the details, I will not hinder you." the voice said.


    "Then what will you be doing?" Walter asked. He was very curious why this guardian would want to tag along. He understood that this guardian was powerful, so how could he allow someone that strong come out of this confinement?


    "It matters not what you think. You must choose. I will not let you into the testing grounds otherwise." the voice said making Walter pause. He sighed inwardly, wondering if something was really wrong with him. People are usually scared at moments like this, but he could not muster enough fear. Maybe it really is as he had said; only fear could scare him.


    "Fine, I will take the deal." Walter said and suddenly heard a loud crack and woke up. He looked around himself and noticed he was just outside the first level of the west side forest. He looked behind him and noticed D''huile was unconscious by the corner.


    "D''huile." he called and the well built man sat up abruptly. His eyes sharpened as he looked around, trying to figure out where he was, then looked at Walter who was trying to get up.


    "Why are we here? I was just fighting a strong force." D''huile asked Walter. Walter would have noticed this was the first time D''huile had spoken in a while since their journey, if he was not so preoccupied with the fruit in his hands. It could not really be called a fruit, as it was a pod. A kind similar to a bean pod, safe the yellow colour, it''s size; which was the size of ripe corn, and the sweet smell that rose from it into one''s nose.


    Walter looked back at D''huile and it dawned on him; D''huile had asked a question. But he did not hear what it was, so he ignored it.


    "I have what I need. We will find time to visit the tree people." Walter said.


    "What was that thing?" D''huile asked.


    "What?"


    "When I was inside, you disappeared and there was a force that could match my power. It may have been on par with me, but I could definitely feel it''s overwhelming strength; for it felt as though it was playing with me. It was nothing I''d ever felt before." D''huile said.


    "That must have been the guardian." Walter sighed, " Let us return."

 Chapter 148 - (3)

    Commander Gallion looked back at his troupe and the Lord of Westforte castle as he rode into the Flom, and sighed. He had not thought this would be the outcome of waiting for the second wave to arrive. He remembered when he went up to their commander and asked to be reassigned to Northern Lan capital, where the main war was taking place. The commander just raised a brow and told him he is to return home to the capital. His troupe had reacted the same way he thought they would; they were disappointed. They had not had a good war in a while. They were not like other commoners forced out into war, they were soldiers who would gladly die for their kingdom. In haste to leave before he was forced to return home, he told the commander he was to take the lord of Westforte to see Lord Steinhouse; that was their last mission. And like dogs without a master, they were returning to the city of Flom to see Lord Steinhouse. He is the only one that can help them get into the thick of the action.


    They arrived the city and found somewhere to stay. He then led the lord of Westforte to Lord Steinhouse''s residence. There, he was told that Lord Steinhouse had not been around and just returned. The maid said he would be with them in a while. He and the lord of Westforte waited.


    Walter walked in a while later, looking freshly bathed. Commander Gallion looked back at the guard who always followed Walter around and frowned. They both looked as though they had just had a bath. The sun was out, so he wondered what they could have possibly been doing to need a bath at midday.


    Walter paused at the sight of the two seated guest, who had now stood the moment he walked in.


    "Sit." he said and he took a seat opposite them.


    "Lord Steinhouse, I''d presume. I am the lord of Westforte." the lord of Westforte said.


    "How should I address you? I am not sure how the titles are addressed in Northern Lan, but I am aware, you do not hold a formal title." Walter asked.


    "Hunjur Khan, my lord. I''d assume the other castle lords have met with you." he said and Walter sighed inwardly. He glanced at D''huile and he vanished.


    This startled Commander Gallion and Hunjur, who stiffened visibly. The realisation sunk into their heads. The guard is a high ranking martial artist.


    "Let us wait for them to arrive. I don''t like to repeat myself." Walter said and they all descended into silence.


    After a while, D''huile walked in with four grandly dressed men. Walter took in their appearance. He was aware that only Hunjur did not have a title. Two of the rest were barons, one, a viscount and the other, a marquess.


    "Please, sit." Walter said and they all sat as silence descended.

 Chapter 149 - (4)

    "Let''s be clear on one thing, you will all lose your titles. This is something you can not help. Juhntt has a certain number of nobility; This will not change. But I offer you to keep your power over your territories. You declare allegiance to the house of Steinhouse and you pay certain amounts of royalties and work in my name." Walter said, his eyes looked bored and tired, as though he could not wait for them to leave so that he could get some sleep.


    "Do you think we are stupid? We offer our selves to the king of Juhntt and he would let us keep out title and maybe give us another instead. You may be winning the war, but you need the people to submit to you. Only we can do that." an elderly man said. Walter was not sure of his title, so he asked.


    "What are you called?"


    "Luq Skeron, Viscount of Tomaine."


    "I''ll explain this as simply as possible. Your king stole the new queen of Juhntt''s mother, also known as Lady Teel, head of the Teel family. The kingdom of Juhntt cares a lot about the Teel family and the new queen. The king has every intention of taking away all your power and title to redistribute to the nobility in kingdom." Walter said and the man paled.


    "Is that the real reason for the war?" another asked.


    "Yes. Now, I know who Lord Tomaine and Hunjur are, please introduce yourselves."


    "Mairon Skeron, baron of Thrum."


    "Xiu Drakar, Baron of Ansville."


    "Viaka Asnor, Marquess of Hamitshire. Why?"


    "Why what?" Walter asked back.


    "If the king will redistribute the titles and land, yet you still choose before he does so, that means you have the ability to ask for any land you wish. I know you are married to his niece, so it''s possible. So, why do you choose before time?" Lord Hamitshire asked.


    "Did you not find it odd?" Walter asked commander Gallion who had since felt out of place and was waiting for an opportunity to stand. He could not be sitting while those lords were sitting. He was at first confused as to who they were, but now he feels more out of place. He stood the moment Walter asked him a question.


    "Odd, my lord?" he was confused.


    "When you delivered arms to Westforte, did you not find it odd? Their weapons were better, more sophisticated and well made." Walter said making commander Gallion frown. Yes, he had noticed so.


    "Why would a small city like Flom have such a weapon? I don''t think your cousin, the city mayor knows where it is from or much about it. Igar issued it. You are all on the boundary of Northern Lan and Igar." Walter said.


    Hunjur sighed a relief when Walter did not suspect his cousin of anything.


    "So you intend to use us to protect Juhntt from those suppliers, as we are the boundary between two kingdoms?" Lord Ansville asked.


    "I have no such intention, I was just curious. Not only are your lands fertile and productive, you are in a position to help me fulfil my curiosity. I just intend that you watch and report. That is all." Walter said standing up.


    "You will go to Juhntt under my name. I will give you a letter to hand to my wife. She will handle the rest. For now, rest. It''s a long journey to the Juhntt capital." Walter said, walking away.

 Chapter 150 - (5)

    In the capital, the crowd cheered in the arena, causing the noise to drift into some sections of town. Many that had not gone to this event, started rushing over to see what could cause such excitement.


    Queen Raine looked round the cheering crowd before her eyes returned to the human prey glaring at her and trembling like a leaf; from fright or anger, one could not truly say.


    Prince Thelmus'' trembling on the other hand, needed no thought. The anger radiating off him was easy to feel. He turned to his father.


    "Father, you must stop this!"


    "Why?" King Larken asked mildly.


    "She is my mother!"


    "So, she should be let free for trying to kill the king? It is time I teach you a lesson, son; one your mother would never have been able to teach." King Larken said and Prince Thelmus trembled even more; never had his father looked so serious.


    "You must not look away as she is killed. You must not cry. You must stare at her till she draws last breath! Only a son with such unwavering eyes, will rule in my stead some day!" King Larken said sternly. Nobility sitting around drew in sharp breaths. The king really does not look upon the prince with favour. This was an eye opener for all of them.


    "The rules stand. Bring me her lifeless body and I will reward you." Queen Raine said.


    "You dare?!" Princess Lilith asked.


    "Oh? The prey speaks." one of the men said and the participants burst out into laughter.


    "I am still the princess of Northern Lan! Without surely capturing the Northern Lan capital, you dare not kill me!"


    "Begin!" Queen Raine said and took her seat.


    The participants turned to her, but she did not budge.


    "You want a game in the forest? I will not run! This princess will not give you that satisfaction!" Princess Lilith sneered.


    "Who cares? I kill you right on this stage and the money is mine." a man said and attacked her. Only then, did she really understand the situation. She had no time to glare at the stands as she escaped his sword. The other men saw him act and decided to kill her first. The sudden mob caused her to retreat in fear. She broke out into a run, escaping into the forest. Her running form caused excitement to ring out through out the audience. Cheering began to sing as they watched her escape time again from her pursuers. It almost seemed as though they were playing with her.


    Princess Lilith felt fear pulse through her body. They were really going to kill her; she realised. If she got caught, she would really die. She wanted to hide behind bushes, but the forest had been trimmed so much, there was no place to hide. She ran like never before, till she saw no one behind her. She found herself near a stream and entered without hesitation. She heard sounds of the men approaching, so she held her breath and sunk into the water. After a while, she appeared on the surface; her back rested on a boulder as she tried to steady her breathing. Just when she had started to calm down, she suddenly felt her hair being grabbed, and she was hurled out of the water.

 Chapter 151 - (6)Warning sexual violence

    Princess Lilith screamed and struggled at her captor, who grabbed her out of the water and threw her unto the ground. The sight of her struggling caused the audience in the arena to cheer. Her captor punched the energy out of her and she felt the sky spin.


    "Shut up!" he said, "You want''em to come take you away? You be my gold." he said tearing a part of her dress to tie her up. When her eyes cleared, she found out her mouth was stuffed with her wet cloths. Her hands were bound in front of her and her legs were about to be tied. But just then, the captor stopped. He opened them wide and peered between her legs. With a laugh, he raised her dress to her waist to get a better view. He took out a knife and cut open her dress, ignoring her muffled screams. When she was stark naked, without even a piece of cloth to guard her dignity, he stared at her body; somehow completely lost so much so, he was drooling.


    With his rough and dirty hands, he grabbed her nipple and twisted. The crowd cheered at the sight, while the ladies turned red and looked away. Even though curiosity ate at them, they dared not look, for fear of getting caught doing so. The cheering did not help to lessen their curiosity; making them feel they were missing a show. A show they would not see unless they lost their wits and found themselves in disgraceful places of sin.


    The crowd cheered to the hands that had now slipped between her legs and penetrated her feminine fold before entering a rhythm. The cheering crowd caused the princess being defiled to scream through her restraints. Shame like never before enveloped her, as tears trickled down the side of her face.


    The captor''s actions were enough to stall his prize, as the time wasted had caused some others to gather. They too were so taken by the naked woman, who happens to be a princess, that they momentarily put aside the need to take her back to the arena to get their prize. They were all hot blooded men and had always wondered what it felt like to touch a princess. Especially one that had once been a queen. The captor had untied his trousers and was now stoking his ember. All reasoning had disappeared as he entered her without warning.


    The sight of men defiling the princess of Northern Lan was the most excitement the capital had had in a while. The crowd cheered to the men who took turns. Some were even fetish enough tot slice into the skin of Princess Lillith''s breast and suck madly. It was a very stimulating sight for some and brutal for others. Most noblemen glanced sideways to see the reaction of the royal family, but each of their expression was something to cause sighs in the hearts of many.

 Chapter 152 - (7)

    King Larken had a blank yet cold look in his eyes as he looked down at the orgy. The king''s face made some shiver as never had they thought him a brutal and scary man till this day. Queen Raine''s expression looked of someone having fun and enjoying the lively atmosphere. The prince did not dare look away, his eyes radiating a calm that was chilling to those who looked. They wondered if he was possessed or had lost all brain power from watch his mother''s torture.


    The men were getting creative; they hung the tortured princess upside down, with her head in the water choking on all the dirty liquid and her legs spread wide in the air, as she was penetrated. They did not hold her in that position for long; they did not want her to die yet. Princess Lilith had cried all the tears her life time had to offer and could not muster any more energy or tears. She had drank dirty water, pee and even the barbaric men''s hot liquid as they ejaculated. She had no more strength to fight; she watched as her discarded dress was torn and made into a rope, tied around her neck, and used to drag her through the forest. One man was the strongest and the most scary. His eyes radiated hostility that caused the others to back away.


    Princess Lilith held unto the rope on her neck and pulled down as she was dragged, for fear of being strangled to death. Her skin peeled, as her naked form was dragged through the forest. She the pain caused her to let out one more tear that pitifully slid down her cheek. She heard one last cheer; as she felt herself lifted by arm into the air and thrown unto the stage, before darkness descended.


    The arena vibrated with cheers at the sight of Princess Lillith''s lifeless body. Queen Raine got up with a smile, her eyes trained on the naked form of Princess Lilith.


    "I give you your champion!" she said and the audience cheered. The winner looked round the cheering crowd with his strong arms in the air. His actions caused the cheers to get louder.


    "There is your axe, the symbol of your strength!" Queen Raine pointed at the axe stuck to the stage wooden floor.


    "Remove her head from her body and show the crowd!" Queen Raine instructed and the champion walked towards it. As told, he approached the naked form of Princess Lilith and raised his axe in the air. Silence descended upon the arena, but the smell anticipation in the air, stuck fast to one''s nose.


    The champion swung down with all his strength only to be kicked away by an invisible force. Confusion filled the air, as all trained their eyes on the young man standing in place of the champion. Queen Raine frowned, so did the king.

 Chapter 153 - (8)

    "Why did you interrupt?" she asked darkly.


    "Sorry, but she can''t die today." the man said.


    "Who are you?" the king asked. They needed no introduction to know that this man was dangerous. The way he appeared showed he was a martial artist, and a high ranked one at that.


    "Sorry, I will be taking her from here." the man said.


    "Kill him!" Queen Raine ordered and and some Jade hand agents appeared on the stage and attacked without warning. The two agents in front vibrate rapidly, causing a ring to tear through the air. The others behind turned to smoke and slipped under his feet, merging with his shadow. The intruder could feel energy drain from his limbs. But to him, this was like a child throwing a grain of rice on a horse. The intruder but raised one hand and the air around the stage stilled. The Jade hand guards started to disintegrate till they became nothing. Those outside the stage still alive, tensed. This man was powerful.


    "Will you step aside or do I have to kill more of you?" the intruder asked.


    "You will take her no where. Besides, she is dead." Lady Teel stood up and descended the stands.


    "Not yet. There is still a breath of life in her." the intruder said calmly causing the prince to release a breath he had not known he was holding.


    "Worry not about her life, she will die soon. You too, will not leave here with your life." Lady Teel said and dashed forward. She was before him in less than a second. She raised her hand and the intruder felt a spark of danger. This woman is powerful, he thought. He made to dodge, not caring about the naked princess he had come to save. But her hand still reached him. His eyes bulged at her speed. Instead of a palm, it was a finger on his chest. He sucked all his energy into one point to shield that spot. Her finger broke through it and reached for him, but the shield had taken in most of the brunt. The vibration from her finger entered his body even before the finger touched him, causing him to cough out a mouthful of blood. Just when he thought he would die, a figure grabbed him away, faster than Lady Teel could follow. The fight had paused with an elderly man holding the intruder and Lady Teel only a step away from her initial spot on the stage, and the audience too confused; as their eyes had not caught how fast they were moving.


    The audience saw Lady Teel pause as a figure had appeared and grabbed away the now bleeding intruder. Lady Teel''s eyes dissolved from a frown into one of shock. Her eyes rounded out at the person holding the intruder.


    "How dare you attack my son?" anger could almost be seen like a steam leaving the elderly man.


    "An-cients." Lady Teel managed to choke out.


    Lady Teel was stuck in place. Never had she thought that a random saviour would be an ancient. Not just anyone, but the son of the chief of the Marjiont Valley, Hiest Hane.


    The king paled the moment he heard the words ''ancients''. Prince Thelmus sneered inwardly. This result; he loved very much, but he did not let it show. He must remain filial at all times and not look as though he was enjoying his family''s misfortune.


    "I apologize Lord Hane, but your son should have declared himself." Lady Teel said with a steady voice.


    "I will see this as your family defying the ancients." Lord Hane said.


    "Your son interfered with a proceeding without making his identity known." Lady Teel said.


    "Are you saying if my son wants to stop this barbaric killing, he, as an ancient, is not allowed to?"


    "Lord Hane-"


    "Enough! The Teel bloodline ends today!" his words were like a command as shadows flashed in the direction of Queen Raine.

 Chapter 154 - (9)

    "Raine!" Lady Teel exclaimed. Ria was faster, positioning herself in front of Queen Raine. The noblemen stiffened and the ladies shrieked as Ria''s body tore in two and fell in opposite directions. Her body had been vertically sliced, clean in the middle. This happened so fast, Queen Raine was stuck in place. Looking at Ria''s dead form, her eyes reddened and anger overwhelmed her.


    Lady Teel was in front of her the next second. She swung her hands making an arc before her, causing the air to crackle. The shadows were repelled for a while.


    "Lord Hane! You intend to kill my family because your son wanted to save an adulterer? Was he one of her lovers that he cared not for his family''s reputation?" Lady Teel voice reverberated across the entire arena. Yes, they were all thinking the same thing. Why would his son appear and save such a woman? Her words of scorn indicated that she knew the other Ancients were here and watching from the crowd. They would be judging you, were the words she was trying to pass along to Lord Hane.


    Lady Steinhouse saw her uncle stiff expression and fear gripped her. These were the Ligrel clan''s enemy and they wished to have her new aunt killed. The dangerous nature of this situation dawned on her.


    Lord Hane cared not about her insinuations and raised his hand, manifesting a black spear the shape of a thorn and threw. The spear cracked through Lady Teel''s shield and pierced right through her, coming out the other side. Lady Teel fell to the ground and was immediately surrounded by a black hallo.


    "Impressive. The Teel family second life skill. It can grant anyone a second life." a fascinated Lord Haine said.


    Silence hugged the arena. It took a second for Queen Raine to realise what was happening. Before the king could draw her to his side, Lady Steinhouse had enveloped her in a hug.


    "Enough!" Lady Steinhouse said and Lord Hane raised his hand for the shadows to retreat. He recognised her. She was the last heir to the Ligrel clan. If he attacked, a war would break loose. If he did not, he would look lower than the Ligrel clan. He handed his son who had started to wake to a man that appeared behind him and his eyes descended into a frown.


    "Lady Steinhouse, I''d presume." Lord Hane said. "Does the Ligrel clan intend to interfere in this?"


    "Do you intend to kill the queen? The ancients are now looking down upon the first rate kingdoms?" Lady Steinhouse responded.


    "Step aside or I will kill you to get to her." Lord Hane threatened.


    "Do you think I''m dead or what?" Protector Klienn''s form manifested behind Lady Steinhouse.


    Lord Hane paused. Protector Klienn was someone he could not fight. Every one knew that the chiefs of the different ancients were not as powerful as the protectors of their clans. He too, came to the capital with three protectors much stronger than he. Still, this would not end well, but he had no intention of backing out. He had to kill that queen or else he would become a laughing stock.


    "You want an all out fight here, Klienn? You will loose and you know that." he said.


    "Move when you are told!" a young man appeared beside Lord Hane and growled, producing another dark spear from thin air and throwing it at Lady Steinhouse. Many thought Protector Klienn would move, but he did nothing. When the spear reached a radius around the entire stand, one could feel a delicate shield break. The spear did not stop, but as it almost touched Lady Steinhouse, a hand manifested and grabbed it in place. Slowly, a figure of a monk could be seen. Like so, seven more monks dressed in brown garbs appeared. The eyes of Lord Hane shrunk. The monk turned the spear and threw it back at the young man. The spear was swift, stabbing through him and shattering as it came out from the other side.


    "Lint!" Lord Hane called after his second son.


    The monks drew their prayer beads and slashed through the air, causing a buzzing sound to slice through the arena. The shadows hanging in the sky, shrieked and fell, revealing about thirty men. The smell of their burning flesh filled the air as they wailed and slowly burnt away. When they were all gone, the monks disappeared.

 Chapter 155 - (10)

    "The religion. The holy knights. You have gotten yourself into a little of a bind there, my friend." a man stood and started to make his way down the stands. The crowd was, if anything, shocked out of their minds. They had heard of martial arts before, but never had they thought they would be able to see such a display. People died, yes, but their eyes had been opened.


    "Protector Klienn, so this is why you did not worry about her safety. What is she holding, a stay-away order? I wonder how you were able to pull that off. Wait, you can''t. The Ligrel clan cannot get the religion to give them a stay-away; but your new son-in-law, Lord Steinhouse can, right?" the man said and the crowd whispered. Lord Steinhouse? He was capable of such? Many did not understand what was going on, and it seemed that those involved did not care that they were there. It was as if they were invisible. Many nobility started to feel small in the presence of such powers.


    "That stay-away order, you must dispose of it." the man said and Lady Steinhouse frowned.


    "You know of the Ancient pact. There must be stability, no power stronger than the other. Lady Steinhouse cannot carry the Religion''s stay-away order." another said. He did not even care to stand up, making the commoners who sat beside him shift aside in fear.


    Protector Klienn laughed at their words. "My niece couldn''t care less about the ancients. Her husband gave her a gift before leaving for work; only he can take it away."


    "So, the Ligrel clan intends to break the pact?" the other man smiled.


    "Ofren, your daughter married the son of Maliad, The Great and became the young mistress of the Uriu sea, yet the pact was not broken. I remember then, you had said that your Vigron clan had nothing to do with their work; it was your daughter''s fortune to marry such a man and your two organisations remain different. I will return those words to you. Lord Steinhouse''s identity is my niece''s fortune. The Ligrel clan remains the Ligrel clan." Protector Klienn said.


    "This is not Maliad, The Great. This is the religion." Ofren frowned.


    "That does not count. As he is your son in law, he will have to take responsibility for your Ligrel clan. If you like him well enough, you may even make him your next chief. After all, Lady Steinhouse is the last of her generation." the other man said.


    "Do shut up, all of you." a soft voice said and they looked at the person entering the arena and their eyes shrunk.


    "Lady Wickshire." Ofren choked.

 Chapter 156 - (11)

    "Hiest Hane, your clan have broken the laws of stability and harmony. All of yours same of blood, share your crime. In light of your treachery, this lady has dispensed punishment and wiped your bloodline from the world. You will come with me." Lucy said and everyone paused. What? The Marjiont Valley is gone? Wondered the other ancients. Impossible as it may seem, they dared not doubt her. The existence of the Thraine household is the only reason Other-side have not invaded and conquered them.


    "Kill all from the Marjiont Valley, leave only Hiest standing. He has questions to answer." Lucy said. Many looked around her; there was no one there but her two maids. Who was she talking to?


    "What did we do!?" Lord Hane raged, one could hear the anger and despair in his voice.


    "You will know in a while." Lucy said and sounds of shrieking started popping up all over the arena, causing attention to scatter to those places. On different places on the stands, people just dropped dead. Lord Hane looked around him and saw all his clans men dying where they sat. After people stopped dropping dead, all eyes moved to Lord Hane''s pained form standing on the stage; the last of his bloodline. Brutal; the other ancients felt a chill down their spine, as they trained their eyes at the girl with white hair before them.


    The ancients may not be as powerful as the four clans on Other-side, but on This-side, one ancient clan could crush all the first rate kingdoms on This-side in less than a day. Was it that easy to kill any of them? How dangerous was Lady Wickshire, really?


    "What have we done?" he chocked out; anger filling his eyes, yet caution gripped his bones. This was Lady Wickshire, he would be next if he was not careful.


    Just as the crowd had started to quiet down, a figure flashed to grab away Lord Hane, but was grabbed himself. He was dropped before Lady Wickshire. Lucy looked at the man silently, before looking at the angry Lord Hane.


    "This is your crime." she said, "You have been colluding with Other-side. After all, they were the ones that wanted to help Princess Lilith escape. When the plan failed, they had your son come and grab her. That way, it would be the ancients interfering and nothing could be done about it." Lucy said.


    The other ancients trained their eyes on Lord Hane. This crime, was the worst of all crimes.


    "Don''t tell me you did not know they were in This-side. Don''t claim you didn''t know when they entered!" Lord Hane growled. He had already been caught, his outcome will not be good no matter whose hands he lands in. Why bother about being civil?


    "Why do you think I came myself, Hiest. Do you think I am so free as to handle you myself?" Lucy said and they all paused. It just occurred to them that she was right; how many times had any of them set eyes on her noble person, yet, Lady Wickshire came to handle this herself?


    "The ancients will enter the hundred year alignment soon. The possibility of getting anything from that place is slim to none and I couldn''t care less about it. Other-side will enter as well, and they have a fighting chance. You aim for this glory, so you collude with them, fine." Lucy said to Lord Hane, "But, colluding with those from outside Thriegor, I will not forgive. They, entering Thriegor without permission, I will not forgive either. This is me showing sincerity; as I figured I should come to you. My next sincerity, you will not be able to handle." Lucy said, looking above everybody''s heads. They all looked in that direction in confusion and only then did they notice that above their heads, hovering in the sky, was a man draped in grey. His face pale yet cold, long black hair swirling around him and hands behind his back, looking straight at Lady Wickshire. How long has he been there? Who is he?


    The man only stared at her long enough to burn a match before he faded away.


    Seeing him leave, Lucy smiled darkly and looked away. "Should I mess with him?" she muttered, before turning away and leaving the way she came. Many looked to where Lord Hane stood, but he was gone. People had died, many secrets were revealed, many things remained unknown, but the show was over; People started to leave.

 Chapter 157 - (1)

    The capital had seen a lot; songs were made in a matter of days. Oddly, those who attended the killing of Princess Lilith only whispered when they talked. They refused to say what happened openly on the street. Those that had not cared to show up regretted missing such a show. Martial artist? People called ancients? Powers more scary than the king? Did the world go mad while they were not looking. Many raised brows at how ridiculous all the rumours were, but could not dispute the amount of people saying the same thing.


    Lucy was having midday tea when she received Madame D''huile.


    "Why do you always appear at midday while I am snacking?" Lucy asked leisurely. Madame D''huile curtsied a little before rushing to sit before Lucy, like an excited child.


    "I see you like your finds from the Marjiont Valley. Have you done what I asked?" Lucy commented.


    "Yes. Yes, thank you for letting me take the good stuff, but that is not why I am here. I found something you will love." she whispered excitedly.


    "Why are you whispering?" Lucy raised a brow.


    "You don''t want them knowing, trust me on this." Madame D''huile put a hand in her skirt; where Lucy suspected was a pocket. Madame D''huile always did things odd; she started the trend of sewing pockets into ladies'' skirts. Lucy watched her carefully pull out something large wrapped in a white clothe. Madame D''huile carefully unwrapped the clothe to reveal a dazzling blue stone.


    As light hit the stone, a blue hue reflected the entire room and a pressure never before felt by the two, descended on the room. Making those inside feel as though they were being crushed by several tens of thousands tons of weight. Lucy felt herself suffocating. Madame D''huile was no different, as she immediately covered the stone back with the white cloth.


    The pressure lifted, sending Lucy and herself into fits of coughs. They were both gasping for air, when dark figures flashed into the room.


    "My lady." they called out in panic, as they saw the state Lucy was in. Lucy waved them away and they hesitated before vanishing the same way they came.


    "Is that...?" Lucy sat up straight and swallowed more air.


    "Yes. The heart of The Unending Seas." Madame D''huile nodded.


    "Where..?" Lucy asked trying to calm herself.


    "You remember letting me take the wool factory? It worked. The Marjiont Valley is gone now, so the Ostie and Vigron shared their property. Just like you suspected, with no wool factory in Xent any more, the Vigron took their business to the sea to make up for it. They clashed with the Bloom Thraile isle just as you suspected. It was bad. The Bloom Thraile isle own the Cyan sea; that has always been known. They have had no problems with the Vigron and always allowed people use their routes, as long as they paid a fee; yet this time, they were unwilling. A fight even broke out between the two. Only then did I find out they had ban people from using their ports, routes and even entering the Cyan sea. I suspected something was wrong, so I arrange to have my men sneak in while they fought. They brought this back. From the look of where it was found, the Bloom Thraile isle had not found this yet." Madame D''huile said, "You knew this was there, didn''t you? Isn''t that why you wanted the Vigron move to sea? That way the Bloom Thraile isle will be destabilized?"


    Lucy remained thinking. Her silence did nothing to lessen Madame D''huile''s excitement. A vicious look only flashed through Lucy''s eyes for a second, but she caught it.


    "What? You want to mess with someone, don''t you?" Madame D''huile asked excitedly.


    "You have killed two birds with one stone, Siana. I only wished to use the Vigron to destabilize the waters there. I suspected a few places the Harnian gate has been hiding in This-side. To think that the Marjiont Valley is not the only ancient working with them; the Bloom Thraile isle too?" Lucy said with a soft smile. The smile did not settle Madame D''huile. She knew for sure that Lucy was angry.


    "Someone come!" Lucy called and a shadow flashed and a man was kneeling before her.


    "Prepare for a long journey to the Lucen Mountains." Lucy said and the man vanished the way he came.


    "Wait. The Harnian gate? The man that was behind the Princess Lilith incident and the Marjiont Valley''s betrayal; the mysterious man in the arena, he is from the Harnian gate?" Madame D''huile finally realized.


    "The Bloom Thraile isle, they have no regard for me; I can not even imagine them having regard for Thraines as a whole. That priestess of theirs holds herself above the sky. Maybe I should mess with her." Lucy chuckled.

 Chapter 158 - (2)

    ***


    Walter stared at Commander Gallion with a blank expression. The commander saw Walter did not answer him and started getting uncomfortable.


    "What I''m trying to say is; I wish to remain in your service till the end of this war." Commander Gallion waited for Walter''s reply.


    "Why?" Walter asked.


    "I can not go home; not now. The war has not ended, I need to contribute my half."


    "And you think you have not?"


    "My lord, we both know that this war has not truly ended. In fact, the most important part is just beginning. I have a duty to serve my...."


    "You have a duty to obey orders and your kingdom has given you an order; return." Walter said.


    "There is nothing to do in the capital, my lord. Before this war, there was nothing to do and there will be nothing after it."


    "So, the peace unsettles you? That''s a first for me." Walter said.


    "No, my lord; I''d dare not. This is good, but we stay in the garrison and have nothing to do. The city guards make sure that everything in the capital is in place. We were not lucky enough to serve in the palace nor be posted to a noble household. We are always on stand by. Even if our talents were good, we have not had the chance to show it. While others rise in rank, we remain as we were. I wish to have a chance on that stage."


    "So, in truth you really do not intend to serve under me. You wish that I grant you an opportunity to go to the capital and fight. You wish to use my name." Walter said and the commander froze.


    "Sir.."


    "Do you think you would be able to do anything there?" Walter asked.


    "I know of the greatness of martial artists, but I am a warrior, myself. I can handle what comes my way."


    "You really have not been exposed to much or else you would not utter such words." Walter said thoughtfully. Commander Gallion had given up convincing Walter and was trying to swallow his anger.


    "Have you arranged for someone to take the lords to the capital in your stead?" Walter asked and the commander was confused for a second.


    "What? I mean, yes. But you said..."


    "You and your most trusted will stay behind while the others return. I guess you could be put to use." Walter said and Commander Gallion''s eyes shined with determination. He saluted Walter; beating his right fist to his chest, before leaving.


    Walter watched the door close and D''huile appear in front of it.


    "You will be going there soon. The tree people, we know nothing about them. Is it wise to take them to die?" D''huile asked.


    "I always wanted my own personal troupe of soldiers. They may be completely useless, but they could be stationed with my family." Walter said.


    "Then employ one."


    "Just anyone would not be good enough. I could die any day, I''m not sure what would happen to my family when I''m not looking. I need to brand them." Walter said and looked up to see D''huile''s blank face. Walter chuckled softly.


    "Fear. Fear is a good brand. Only then, will I only consider them good enough. Those I find worthy, I will keep." Walter said offhandedly. D''huile''s expression did not change, as he just stared at Walter silently. Walter chuckled, knowing he did not understand.


    "You have talked a lot today; that''s a good start." Walter said and D''huile''s brow twitched before he faded away.

 Chapter 159 - (3)

    Crackling could be heard as fire embers danced in a fireplace, wrapping those who sat before it and the well furnished sitting room, in a warm glow. A pot filled with a warm fresh brew of cream malt sat between two men, as they sipped on the slightly sweet brew. They welcomed the warmth, it help one forget the snow storming outside their doors.


    "I thought it never snowed on This-side, yet here we are. The cold is nothing to compared to ours, but it remains a little unexpected." Linean said.


    "The white cold has arrived This-side. It usually hits the northern Lands first over here. Our south is their north, so this cold is nothing compare to back home." General Lamah said, "There are many storms brewing this time of the year."


    "The Lady Wickshire killed off one of the ancients. I guess that woman has a bite to her."


    "Girl."


    "Huh?"


    "She is a girl. As I hear, she will soon be thirteen."


    "That young, yet has all of us entering this primitive place in secret?" Linean''s eyes turned cold.


    "You must never underestimate..."


    "Yes, yes, the Thraines. You have said this many times, but I still don''t agree to it."


    "There were people from the Harnian gate there, is what I heard. It seems the Flutii are working with them."


    "Why do we not? There are the Harnian gate."


    "You father wishes not that you know these things, but I will tell you. A small world like ours who are at the bottom of the power chain in the multitude of worlds, would have been taken by now, by other worlds; but no one has moved. Do you know why?"


    "No."


    "The Thraines. I will not go into it, as I have not the heart to answer your father but, you must not provoke them, young lord. There will be no power to save you."


    "If they are so scary, why is the Flutii working with the Harnian gate against them?"


    "Because people forget. Many have forgotten why they exist and less even knew in the first place. But their power is true. The Harnian gate would not have had the stomach to move, so I feel they have no choice. The alignment is here; when all realms will fight on one big stage; when the heavens will open and heroes will be created." General Lamah said.


    "The Harnian gate wishes to take their entry positions?"


    "No. If that was what they wanted, they would have taken the entry position of our Other-side. It may look like This-side is the weaker of us two, but no one would dare to provoke This-side. What would make them desperate enough to risk provoking the Thraines, is beyond us all. We are here to make use of this storm. It will let us move unhindered and achieve our goal."


    "The northern seal; with it, I will stand a better chance in the battleground"


    "It is said that the aligning of realms causes a great many things. Before and after the alignment, many can benefit from it even if they do not fight on the battleground. you must get the northern seal. Days before the alignment, the heavenly energy will be thick, you will be able to absorb the northern seal." General Lamah said, making Linean''s eyes to sharpen with determination.

 Chapter 160 - (4)

    ***


    Lady Steinhouse glared at Protector Klienn causing the old man to sigh. She looked completely unwilling to be sitting in that carriage at the moment, going toward the ancients ancestral land. Sunlight streamed in through the window, causing her eyes to glimmer in different shades of green.


    "Even though you do not wish to be here, you are still the only heir to the clan. It is imperative that you watch the proceeding with the clan chief."


    "You basically dragged me here. I should be home waiting for my husband and taking care of my in-laws. You dragged me here without so much of a warning, that I had only left them a letter informing them of my departure. You wish me be tagged unfilial?" Lady Steinhouse fumed. Even though Walter was not around, she spent most of her time with his sister and his mother. They had bonded quite well and Walter''s mother had become the mother she did not have. Her mother-in-law was totally doting, teaching her how to run a household like a woman. She had been running the Steinhouse property like a man. Caring not about other things than the business and the money. She was their precious daughter-in-law and Walter''s mother was beyond thrilled to take her daughter-in-law everywhere, talking about fabric, art and all the sorts. Lady Steinhouse had been enjoying herself immensely and did not wish to leave.


    "I did not drag you. You came of your own free will." Protector Klienn said.


    "You said you would throw a knife at me if I did not!"


    "We both know you would not have gotten hurt."


    "But those invisible monks would have killed you! You extorted me so that I will meet that old man!" Lady Steinhouse could feel her temperature rising with her anger.


    "That old man is still your grandfather; you would still have to meet him some day." Protector Klienn chuckled lightly.


    "I have no grandfather." Lady Steinhouse said as the carriage rolled to a stop. She knew they had been moving at a fast speed the past two days, but she did not expect that they would reach this soon.


    "We are here already?" she asked, completely confused.


    "No. We have arrived to use a portal. The ancestral land is not a place that can be entered by taking a carriage. Come." he said, exiting the carriage. Lady Steinhouse huffed and came down. She looked round at the carriages behind her and her frown only deepened. The younger generation of the clan had followed behind her and Protector Klienn. Looking at them exiting their carriages, her mood sunk even deeper. She did not want to be associated with this bunch. She looked away to an amused Protector Klienn holding out his hand for her.


    She took it and followed him into a large building. Inside, was a spacious hall. Right in the middle stood a lone door and doorway untethered to anything. Protector Klienn walked forward and made hand signs with his free hand, before taking the handle and forcefully opening the door.


    Lady Steinhouse looked through the door way, but there was nothing there, safe the other side of the hall. Protector Klienn walked through the doorway without explanation, taking Lady Steinhouse with him.


    Lady Steinhouse felt the hair on her hand rise and heard a sound tear through her skull, as though a thousand angry birds flew passed, as darkness enveloped her. It lasted only a second, before her hearing returned with the sound of people talking. She looked up at a stone arena so grand, Princess Lilith probably turned in her grave.


    Lady Steinhouse felt a lot of gazes fall on her and smirked inside. Years ago, not one of them would have spared her a glance, now they turn their heads. She knew it was because of the kind of protection her husband had given her before leaving. The her of today is not some lost heir of the Ligrel clan but someone with her own backing.


    Her eyes roamed the arena for a second before she followed Protector Klienn up to take a designated seat. She noticed she was seated beside a muscular old man and assumed he may be her grandfather. His striking resemblance to her father was enough confirmation, but she only glanced at him for a second before looking away. Taking her seat, she felt the gazes of some of the others Ligrel elders, who sat just behind her and her grandfather. She cared not for any of them, she only came because of Protector Klienn and no one else.

 Chapter 161 - (5)

    Protector Klienn took a seat beside her with a sigh. His little niece would not acknowledge anyone sitting here, while the elders were expecting she would hold them in some regard, but saw her dismissing attitude, making them angry.


    "You do not acknowledge your elders, daughter of Jin ke? Have you been outside too long that you forget the rules of the clan?" one of the elders said. Helen glance towards him before looking away and remaining silent.


    "It matters not Elder Ivory, she is here and that is the most important thing. We must concentrate on the task at hand. We must secure enough spaces in this gathering to enter the alignment battleground. I was hoping she would have come with lord Steinhouse; it would have been good for him to know his in-laws." a graceful woman said. Though she looked only in her forties, Lady Steinhouse knew that all those sitting there were at least a hundred years old. She must be an elder, to have the martial arts capability to stay this young.


    Helen turned to Protector Klienn, who frowned.


    "Protector Klienn, please tell these old people that I am not a member of their family nor do I care to be. As such, I do not need to pay respects to anyone here nor does my husband need to know his in-laws. My husband is too busy to bother with the likes of Ancients. If they continue to talk without care, I will take my leave." Lady Steinhouse had not warned loudly, but the other ancients were advanced in martial arts enough to pick up her words.


    Most of them sighed at the turn of events in the Ligrel clan. The heir they had discarded, had gotten a backing that could probably contest with them. Now that they need her back, she wants nothing to do with them and has the ability to talk squarely with them, without fear of consequences.


    "And how do you intend to leave? You may have a powerful husband now, but you are still very na?ve. You came to this place unaccompanied, do you think it is easy to leave? When all the portals open, ours will open back to the clan. Will you stay here instead of returning with us? You may think you now have wings, but you are still my grandchild! You will do as I say!" the clan chief scolded.


    This caused Helen to laugh. She had blind and almost irrational faith in Walter. She did not believe that anything could happen to her while he was still alive. Just as she was about to answer, a horn sounded, signalling the arrival of the moderators.


    "Helen, let this go. The moderators are here. They are from Lir Valley. The next valley head is a Thraine." Protector Klienn said and Helen laughed even louder. Confusion was clear in their eyes as she smirked.


    "You underestimate my lord husband." Helen said.

 Chapter 162 - (6)

    They did not have time to think about what she had said as the drums stopped and a lean man in hunting garb stepped forward from the moderators. The rest were dressed in sharp aristocrat suits and adorning a walking stick; which was probably for fashion as none of the young healthy men needed one. The Ancients were familiar with the men dressed as aristocrats. They were some of the most dangerous men in their world; The Jhoull. They were dressed like noblemen, because they really are. This is a special order of noblemen trained by the next valley head of Lir. The qualification to enter their ranks is to be of noble blood.


    Usually this was odd and would be seen as degrading for noblemen from the Khul empire to serve under Lir Valley, but it was the highest honour a nobleman in the empire could receive, to become a Jhoull. Their cold eyes combined with their noble air, brought chills to the spines of those who looked.


    The man in hunting garb on the other hand, they did not know. His eyes scanned the entire arena before chuckling darkly.


    "The alignment only happens once every hundred years. Oddly, it was not always so. There was a time when the alignment clock was a millennia per strike and there will come a time when it will return so. The realms out there are stronger than our little world, yet we are given ten tokens and usually it would be two to each ancient, but most clans would not be able to send those worthy enough. So, this gathering was needed. The token goes to the ten people left standing. Participants! Take the stage!" the man said and those of the younger generation who wished to gain tokens stood up. They all went down to the centre stage, under the eyes of their clan; filled with approval and expectation.


    Two Jhoulls walked before them and stabbed their walking sticks into the ground, then made hand sighs in unison. A door way slowly formed from thin air before them.


    "The rules are simple; the tests will continue to weed out the weak, till ten remain. The moment you die in there, you have been weeded out." the man said and the two Jhoulls opened the door.


    "Enter." he said and some of them hesitated for a second, while the braver few rushed in. the crowd cheered as they all started to rush in, signalling the event''s true beginning.

 Chapter 163 - (7)

    Walter and D''huile walked though thick vines in the eastern west-side forest, under the confused gaze of Commander Gallion and his troupe of forty men. The two remained silent as Walter led the way. He occasionally looked at a map in his hands, while D''huile'' s hand sometimes flashed forward and cleared a path for Walter. Though confused, Commander Gallion and his men dared not ask Walter where they were going.


    Growling could be heard from a far, making the men more cautious. They felt the hairs on the back of their necks stand, causing a chill down their spines.


    "Where are we?" Commander Gallion asked at last.


    "I was wondering how long you would last, trying to be an obedient soldier." Walter chuckled causing the commander to frown. He had not questioned Walter, since it was decided he should stay. Not asking and just following orders, was his plan. It seemed Walter had seen through it.


    "Am I not allowed to ask?"


    "On the contrary. Ask if you wish. All I can tell you is that most of you will die where we are going." Walter said and the men started to get flustered.


    "What does he mean?" one of the soldiers asked their commander, but was ignored as Commander Gallion remained looking at Walter''s back.


    "I only need those who scorn death by my side today." Walter said.


    "Those are not men you speak of, my lord, but fools." commander Gallion said.


    "Fools are more useful to me right now." Walter said.


    The roaring started to get louder, making the men unsettled. Walter said no more, this was discreetly asking to choose. They looked at each other and took deep breaths before flanking Walter from behind, shielding his back. They had made their choice.


    "Halt!" a voice said above them. They paused and looked towards the voice to meet a man dressed in leaves. Only his male parts were covered and he was tattooed from head to toe. A tiger stood by his side and let out a roar the moment they looked up. Leaves around them rustled, making them look around in caution.


    They were surrounded.


    More men stood above them, making them realise; they were not just walking on a footpath lined by thick trees on both sides, they were walking on a path caved between a hill.


    This was an bad situation, as these unknown people had the higher ground and could kill them with those arrows they had pointed at them. The soldiers paled.

 Chapter 164 - (8)

    Walter, on the other hand, was expecting this so he and D''huile were completely unconcerned. His eyes scanned the men aiming their arrows at them; they were warriors of the Tree tribe. He saw the most tattooed man amongst them, staring down at them without a weapon in hand and knew that most be the leader.


    "Tree people, I come with a gift for the protectors of the emperors shed. Your chief will love my gift." Walter said.


    The tattooed men looked at their leader, who nodded and they put down their bows. The leader eyed Walter''s blank face before nodding to one of the men.


    "Open the gates!" the man shouted and scraping of ropes could be heard in front of them. They watched as a gate made of vines raised upwards, till there was a clear path for Walter and the rest to pass.


    "Enter." the leader said and Walter complied.


    On the other side of the gate, was an unusual forest. Only exposed tree roots could be seen on the ground. No grass or shrub grew, only dark sand across the entire forest. The men looked up to a sight some of them could have only dreamed off.


    Fifty feet up, their eyes met with the sight of an entire city on trees. The city kept on going, they were not sure how big it was.


    "Follow me." the leader said. He was not shocked by their reaction. Many that came here had the same look on their face. The leader trained his eyes on Walter, who had only glanced at the city mildly, then at D''huile, who cared even less. Either these two had seen so much of the world that nothing surprised them, or they were very focused on why they were here, they couldn''t care less about the what they saw.


    The leader led them through the trees for a while, till they arrived a clearing with a small hut made of mud blocks at it''s centre. This was the first house on the ground they had seen since they got here. The door was opened and Walter got in with D''huile, asking the rest to stay outside.


    Inside, sat a large man dressed in woven leaf veins. His eyes were closed as though in a meditation, and opened the moment Walter stood before him.


    "You are the one I felt near the Valchana tree the other day?"


    "I want the shed opened for me." Walter said.


    "To speak like that, you must have already gotten the Valchana fruit. Let me see." the man spoke calmly, yet Walter could still hear the anticipation in his voice.


    Walter took out the fruit and the man trembled slightly.


    "It looks exactly as it does in my visions." he said reaching for it, but Walter placed it back in the bag and handed it back to D''huile.


    "Boy, you will have to give it to me to enter the shed." the man chuckled darkly.


    "I will give it to you as I and my men enter."


    "Your men? This payment is for you alone."


    "You must think me stupid. This is something you want more than any other thing. You have what I want, I have what you want. If I don''t get what I want, the deal is considered irrelevant. I will sell the fruit to the highest bidder." Walter said.


    "Fine. Fine. Your men can come with you. But they will not last." the man said getting up. Walter watched the man as he walked to the other side of the hut and touched the wall.


    The man sucked in a breath and grunted in pain as his veins started to glow a bright red, making him look as though he was being heated from within. He stumbled backwards tiredly, the moment the glowing stopped and the hut wall slid open.


    The man gasped for breath and Walter walked forward for a better look.


    "What...?" D''huile started to ask.


    "The emperor''s shed, we are standing in it." Walter said, his eyes shinning with determination.

 Chapter 165 - (9)

    Walter signalled for the commander and his men to enter. They all entered the hut with slight confusion edged on their faces. The hut looked small from outside, but was quite spacious inside.


    Walter looked at the tribe chief of the tree people, who was still gasping for air.


    "They will only be allowed through the first five stages." Walter said.


    "You know of the stages, you have been well informed then." the chief said.


    "Your tribe enters to strengthen their core. You must have a way to make sure my men do not pass beyond the five stages." Walter saw the chief frown at his words.


    "You are very well informed. Who told you this?"


    "It matters not. Can it be done?"


    "Do they know that they may die in there?" the chief smiled slyly. This caused the men to be flustered and start to glance at each other.


    "We will protect Lord Steinhouse!" the commander said and the chief barked a laugh.


    "Lord Steinhouse, then? Lord Steinhouse is the only one who will try to pass the fifth stage. If you are here to protect him, shouldn''t you all go with him?" the chief said and the men frowned. The chief''s words made sense. Are they not really going to protect Lord Steinhouse? They all looked to Walter, who ignored their stares.


    "Your Lord Steinhouse is probably sending you all there to test your abilities. Why?..." the chief left his words hanging, letting the men speculate many things.


    "I never said I needed your protection, did I commander? That is your own imagination. Your commander begged that you all be allowed to stay and not return so soon and I accepted. He, as well as you, are under my command, but this is not a decision to be made for you. You must go in there by yourself."


    "Why? Why must we enter?"


    "Your commander wished to stay behind with me, without knowing the importance or danger of what I do. So, you should prove your worth; it will help open your eyes."


    "To prove our worth, we have to die?" a soldier angrily asked.


    "No, you can choose not to enter. But,..." Walter said, a shadow falling on his face, "do you really think me an all giving god? Because a bunch of bored soldiers wanted to continue their new found adventure, I would just take them with me? You wish to walk with me, you must prove you can."


    "I don''t care! I am not going to die to prove anything to anyone!"


    "Me neither!"


    A lot of them made their choice. The rest remained silent. They looked at the soft smile on Walter''s face and had a thought. If some of us passed, does that mean we will be able to work for him? No, he said, ''walk with me''. What does that mean?


    Walter could see that the remaining men had hardened their heart and laughed softly within.


    "Who is coming, then?" Walter asked. Twelve men stepped forward with determination. Walter then turned to the smirking chief and smiled. His smile caused the chief to slightly frown.


    "They will enter as one unit." Walter said and the chief blanched for a moment, before he frowned.


    "You did not mention that." he said.


    "I was wondering how to weed out the weak without resorting to all of them entering. Thank you Chief Xhup." Walter said and the chief a bitter laugh.


    "Who knew that I would be the one to be saving people''s lives." his words caused confusion amongst the men who refused to enter.


    "A twelve man group is entering the emperors shed. Chief Xhup, please." Walter said giving way for the chief to pass.


    Shaking his head, chief Xhup walked towards the men, "Form a circle, holding the person beside you to make a chain."


    "The rest of you, return to Juhntt." Walter told those who had defected.


    "You will not be employing us in your household any more, then?" one of them asked.


    "We have enough guards. Besides, it is unsafe here. Return, the war is over." he said and they glanced at each other before leaving the hut. Those who remained, formed a circle as told and place their hands together at the centre.

 Chapter 166 - (10)

    The chief walked round them slowly, then began to chant words in a language they could not understand softly.


    "Who is the leader?" he asked.


    "I" the commander answered. The chief walked around and stood behind the commander. He started a new chant but this time, it was accompanied by hand sighs. He occasionally touched the base of the commander''s skull as he did so. A sly light flashed through his eyes for a second and he grabbed the commander on the shoulder and begun another chant.


    "Those who survive are my men, Chief Xhup, not yours." Walter said as he slowly came and stood beside the chief. "Though it is good to have them bound to me, I prefer if they make that choice willingly. They will be stronger that way." Walter said and the chief froze, then continue his chant.


    "I should have tortured Hayin a bit more." Walter said


    The chief was now seething in anger. He stopped the chant and looked to Walter.


    "You have gone too far!" he said through his teeth.


    "Have you finished?" Walter asked mildly.


    "Yes. How did you know I was trying to turn your men into mindless puppets?" the chief asked, causing the men to shiver.


    "Because that is what I would do in your shoes too." Walter answered. The chief took in a deep breath to calm himself. He knew that even if he wanted to trap Walter after he came out... if he came out, he would not dare now. He glanced at the other man beside Walter and frowned. This man is powerful, he thought.


    "He will stop at the fifth stage too." Walter said. The chief nodded and stepped in front of D''huile and made a small chant with hand signs, before stepping back. The doorway to the testing grounds was still open, so Walter pointed at it.


    "Enter." he said and the men stepped through, their eyes shining with determination. D''huile glanced at Walter for a second before entering after the men.


    As Walter tried to step through, the chief grabbed his arm.


    "Even though you did not tell them, they can quit any time they wish and return in one piece. You, on the other hand, beyond the fifth stage, there is no turning back. Either you get the inheritance, or die. I wish I could spit on your corpse when it happens, but there will be no body." the chief said with a cynical laugh, before letting go of Walter''s arm. Walter took out the Valchana fruit and gave it to him.


    "For me, it''s get the inheritance or nothing." Walter said softly, then stared at the chief darkly.


    "Have you ever thought of what would happen to you and the tree people if someone happens to get the inheritance?" he asked and the chief paused.


    "Of course you have. If the inheritance leaves the shed, your tribe will loose it''s lustre. What you plan on doing to anyone lucky enough to get the inheritance, is what I intend to do to your tree tribe. Can you bet who will win?" Walter said darkly, before walking through the doorway, allowing darkness like never before felt, to envelope him.

 Chapter 167 - (11)

    The day had gone fast; time had passed without pause, yet in the ancient ancestral land, the sun remained high in sky. Lady Steinhouse''s neck told her that time had passed; as she felt it sore. She admitted that the games were fun to watch. The large round disk called a reflector; showing to those in the arena all that happened inside the pocket world''s competition stage, was fun to watch, but she could not watch this infinitely. She felt that she had been sitting here for more than a day.


    Protector Klienn occasionally touched her arm, sending waves of energy into her that relieved all the pain and energized, her every few hours. He touched her again to calm her when he saw her stretching her sore neck.


    "When you should have practised more of your martial arts, you went to some kingdom to get married. Better sit up and don''t embarrass me. The heir of the clan has no energy in her bones to just sit still; what a shame." her grandfather said, causing Lady Steinhouse''s eyes to burn with anger. She looked his way in pure disgust.


    "You, who sat as your clan members stripped me of my martial rank and destroyed my core. You, who did nothing as your clansmen pursued me across several countries to kill. When I ran for my life and had to marry some idiot on his death bed to stay alive, was I still the heir of the clan? Embarrass you? You are nothing to me and you never will be. You and your enter clan will have to gift yourselves to my husband to do as he wishes, before you can ever claim to be related to me! So, shut up, you old man!" Lady Steinhouse exploded and the arena once filled with cheers as they watched the games, descended in to deafening silence.


    All eyes had turned to Lady Steinhouse who looked past her grandfather when she finished settling her rage.


    The clan chief opened his mouth to talk, but Protector Klienn shot him a glare. The entire Ligrel clan members present, were angry at her outburst, but the elders knew she spoke truth. If the clan''s bloodline had not descended to such pitiable states, she would have died outside and no one would have cared.


    Still, within their hearts, they thought that they did her a favour by allowing her to come back to the clan. If it was before she became Lady Steinhouse, they would have told her how ungrateful she was even after they allowed her back; but no one was sure who her husband was and what he was capable of. She was no more some child they threw away and can take back when they wished. She was now Lady Steinhouse, that cannot be looked down upon. Her child will be the next head of the Ligrel clan. If her husband is too powerful, they will have to beg to impact some legacy skills to their next heir.


    The Ligrel clan''s silence caused the other clans to snicker. Though they now have a powerful son-in-law, what is the use, when you cannot even control the daughter you gave to him? What if she poisons his mind with her words?


    The games ended as the eleventh participant appeared on the stage before them and vomited blood. She knew who this was; It was Jaine, her cousin. She was taken off the stage as soon as she appeared, by the Jhoull; who grabbed her hand and dragged her off it.


    The moderator took a step forward and announced the end of the games. The remaining participants appeared on the stage before him and the arena broke out in cheers.


    "The spots earned by each ancient, is according to how many of their clan members stand on this stage." the moderator''s voice sounded, causing the cheering to reduce a little.


    The ancients looked at the members left behind. Some sighed in defeat, others nodded with pride. The Ligrel clan had two people on the stage, making them sigh. They at least gotten in. The moderator handed a token to each winner and they all returned to where their clan sat.


    Lady Steinhouse looked at the moderators and they were looking right at her. At first, she was just thinking of approaching them, but when she saw them looking at her, she smiled softly as a thought flashed through her head.


    As the two Ligrel clan winners approached, the younger generation flanked them; giving cheers and congratulations, till they stood before the clan chief. They bowed and the clan chief opened his mouth to say a few words.


    Lady Steinhouse got up as he was about to talk, causing them to look her way.


    "Well, I have come as I promised Uncle Klienn, but it is time to go." she said and Protector Klienn frowned.


    "Did I not say we are going to the clan together? How do you intend to leave?" the clan chief asked with a frown. He tolerated her attitude enough as it is; he was almost reaching his breaking point.


    "This is a lesson to tame you, old man. Next time you plot against me, remember that you have no idea who my husband is and what he can do." Lady Steinhouse smirked and walked down the stands. The eyes of the ancients followed her in confusion.


    The elders wanted to stop her but the clan chief stopped them with a snort, "I want to see her face when she comes back to this seat." he said and they all stopped. Protector Klienn sighed at the turn out of events. There is no way off the ancestral land except though portals, how does she intend to leave?


    Under their gaze, Lady Steinhouse walked towards the moderators and they opened their portal for her, allowing her to follow them to return. The arena had never heard such silence. The clan chief glanced at Protector Klienn; "Who did she really marry?" he asked with a frown, but Protector Klienn only sighed.


    Lady Steinhouse had expected that when she came out at the other side of the portal, she would be back in Junhtt, but she opened her eyes to meet cold eyes. She found herself sitting in a large carriage. Opposite her, sat a girl no older than thirteen; she was flipping through parchments, as the breeze from the sunny outside entered the carriage window, lightly sweeping around the girl''s snow white hair.

 Chapter 168 - (1) warning sexual content

    Snow fell like soft rain on a large complex courtyard. Every hour, one could see servants rush into the snow and shovel it away from the tone paved ground. The stoned path and stone house were kept snow free by an army of servants all through the white cold. The white cold had arrived early for Other-side and would go on long after the bloom arrives for This-side.


    Yelling could suddenly be heard tearing through the windy night, making the servants pause. They were sure it was not the master, even though it was common to hear him at this time, yell the mistresses name in the heat of passion. What could a woman possibly do to a man to make him scream without pride? Was it not the job of the man to conquer the woman in bed, letting her scream in testimony of his prowess? Why was the role reversed here? The servants would always sigh, not knowing where to hide their faces in shame. Their great master screamed like a woman in bed; his scary person forgotten.


    The yelling they heard this night was surely not their master, but someone riding madly towards the gates. They stopped their work and looked at the shadow madly approaching. They tried to listen to the words he shouted into the night and when they did, it scared them stiff.


    "Fire! Fire! The city is burning! Fire!"


    Before the man arrived at the gate, one of the guards had rushed into the house to tell the master. The news was so urgent that he did not care for the frown of those guarding the halls.


    "You can not enter, sir. The master is busy." one of them said respectfully, signally that the one rushing past them was their superior. When they saw that he ignored them and walked right past, they seemed to panic. No matter the urgent nature of the problem, no one was allowed to barge into the master''s bedroom at this hour. Even though the man ignoring them was their superior, they could not let him pass.


    "No, sir.... you can''t!" they rushed after him, but he glared at them in response.


    He knocked twice, but did not wait for a response and he barged in. The room stilled as the guards feasted their eyes upon the sight before them.


    On the bed, the master was kneeling with his naked butt in the air, while the mistress had a wooded four inch stick tied to her naked waist; which she used to plough the master''s hole from behind. The sight was scaring as her breasts bounced as she performed the fast motion, letting the master moan in ecstasy. Their actions held their attention so much, they did not even notice when the guards barged in. The head guard was not faced by this view; he called to the master.

 Chapter 169 - (2)

    "Master! Urgent news!" he said, making the others wonder if he was already aware of the masters preferences. His voice not only shocked the masters but the guards as well. They rushed out of the room like their feet were on fire, hoping that the master did not see their faces. The door shut behind the head guard, and the mistress frowned at the disturbance.


    "Do you wish to loose your head?" she asked the cold guard. She did not bother to stop her actions, slapping the master''s behind and causing him to groan.


    "I apologise, mistress. This is urgent." the guard said and the master moaned.


    "Oh? He likes you watching, I see." she said, slapping the master on his behind again. "It''s as if he wishes that you join to play with him. What do you think?" she asked the guard, whose cold eyes turned colder.


    "The city is burning." he said and the couple on the bed paused.


    "What?" they asked in unison.


    "The city is burning. All of it. Many have died." the guard said.


    A red fat man was suddenly seen rushing out of his mansion into the cold, the next moment. He looked dishevelled as he looked into the night towards the direction of the city. It was no more dark smoke alone, rising into the sky from that direction. The sky was alight, as one could see the city completely ablaze. He spun and screamed at the guards.


    "Get martial guards there! Put out that fire immediately!" he bellowed madly.


    "City lord." a voice called behind him and he turned immediately to see a man in grey fur.


    "Yes, you! What are you doing here? You should be over there handling the fire! Go put it out!"


    "City Lord, no amount of water can put it out; we have tired." the man said solemnly.


    "What about the water formation? Have you done that!?"


    "Even the water formation did not put it out. We have even used the reserves of spirit water when the fire first broke. Nothing works." the man answered.


    "Nothing? Do you know what is under the city? If this fire stays on too long, we are doomed! The Avrid will have our heads!" the city lord seemed to have lost his mind.


    "Have you informed the messengers?" the city lord asked.


    "Yes. They will arrive soon."


    "While they come, are you just going to stand there? Try and put out that fire even if you need to use human blood. Put it out!"


    The man frowned. He understood why the city lord was angry, but what could he really do? All the water or liquid they could use to put out the fire, they had used. The man considered running, as he knew what was coming next. When the messengers arrive, he will probably be killed.

 Chapter 170 - (3)

    Inside the house, the city lord''s wife saw what was happening outside, from her window and called to her maid.


    "Mistress." the maid blushed red as she walked in so see the naked woman. When the mistress was done serving the master, she was always called to come in and clean up the mistress. This cleaning up usually involved having to pleasure the mistress herself. She understood the master had special preferences; therefore, the mistress always needs pleasuring after. Seeing the naked mistress, she started to remove her dress, like she had always done.


    "Not that. Pack everything. Quickly!" the mistress said and the maid paused. She was not called to clean up?


    "What are you waiting for? Do you want to die? Start packing some of my clothes. Not too much, so that we can leave without notice. I will get some money." the naked woman turned and started gathering any thing of value.


    "Mistress, why are we packing? Where are we going?" the maid asked as she pushed clothes into a bag. The mistress said to pack, but she was not sure what to pack.


    "Light clothes or heavy clothes? Will it be windy or..." the maid tarted to ask.


    "Shut up, you idiot. Use your head! Pack a few clothes so that we don''t die outside. Do you think we are going on a vacation? We are running for our lives!" she scolded the girl who trembled and worked faster. She was not sure why they need to run, but she knew how to do her job.


    "Go and pack something warm while I dress. Don''t tell anyone. Be careful not to let anyone know we are leaving." she said and the maid dashed away to get her things.


    The door opened and the head guard walked in. Half dressed, she was expecting to see her maid but was met with the guard. He did not let her finish dressing as he grabbed her to himself and roughly made his way between her legs. She tremble when he reached his goal.


    "Let me go!" she struggled. He glanced at the packed bag with cold eyes.


    "Where are you going?" he asked her and she froze.


    "Are you going to tell the city lord?" she asked.


    "Depends on your answer."


    "Seeing how you like your hand between my legs, I had guessed right. You always wanted to do this. Do you think the lord would not have your hands?"


    "Seeing as you are running secretly into the night, you will not shout for anyone to come."


    "Oh? So you want to take me here? On the master''s bed? What will happens if he returns?" she asked and her maid rushed in to the scandalous scene. She closed the door behind her and froze by the corner. The guard did not bother to stop his actions as he grabbed a breast and squeezed making her wince in pain.


    "You have not answered my question."


    "You have to let me go. This is not the time for this!" she scolded but did not struggle.


    "So, when is the time?"


    "Do you think you will survive this? No one will survive this fire. My husband will be the first to die. No matter how strong you are, you are just a guard; you will be killed too. You want to touch me?" she said viciously, spreading her legs for him to have a better entrance.


    "You might as well, since it will be your last." she said and he frowned.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "My husband is city lord, but he is more like a custodian. This land belongs to the Avrid and the city is just a formation to hold and harness what is under the city. Do you know why there are water martial artist here? Because of something like this. Whatever is down there, will be destroyed by too much heat, if a fire breaks out. I''m sure by now, the Avrid will be sending someone. This happened on my husband''s watch. He will be killed, so will all of us." she explained and he stiffened.

 Chapter 171 - (4)

    Not just him, the maid by the corner too. Just when he was about to let her go, she grabbed his hand in place.


    "You are a strong man. You think you can tell your fellow guards, so they will run. The more people you tell, the more they will know people ran. You can instead come with us. A strong man like you can protect us out there. I have property to hide in for a while." she said then rubbing his hand between her legs.


    "Don''t you want this? You can have have both of us if we leave now." she said. He pulled away from her forcefully and dashed for the door only to stop. She stared at his paused back, waiting for his decision. Will he help them or not?


    "I know an underground path." he said making her release a breath she did not know she had been holding.


    Messengers arrived in a flutter fur from their of beast skin garb. They looked round at the half naked city lord and his men, then towards the rising flames afar.


    "Report!" one ordered.


    "They tried to..." the city lord tried to say but was stopped.


    "Not you. Who is in charge of the water mages? Speak!" the man ordered. The mages could not complain about his tone. Even though they were known as powerful mages, they could tell by a glance that these men could end their lives without lifting a finger. They bowed their heads while their leader spoke.


    "An hour ago, we detected fire at the centre of the city. When we arrived, the fire was only a building fire. We tried putting it out but it did not seize. It instead spread as though we had added more oil. So we used reserves of spirit water to stop it in it''s tracks, but the spirit water only made it spread faster. We called out some earth mages to suffocate the flames with earth, but it spread from under the ground and took the city instantly. It was like a demon flame with a mind of it''s own. There was nothing else we knew how to do." the leader explained.


    The messenger was silent for a while, then snapped his finger and shadows flew by and slit the throats of those in the courtyard before they even knew it happened. People watching from the window only saw the city lord, the great water mages and guard''s heads fall. Screams broke out at the sight, causing all the servants to run.


    The commotion caught the attention of all the guards; who rushed out to see their city lord and the colleagues dead on the ground. They looked up at the messengers and paled. They were the owners of the city and they put the city lord in power. Some guards dashed away in escape; the others were somewhat confused.


    "Kill everyone. Let no one survive." the head messenger said.


    It was a bloody night. Men and women found themselves at the after life gate not even sure how they got there. They did not even have the ability to scream for their lives as they dropped dead.


    The messengers flashed towards the burning city and surrounded it from every direction. Making uniform hand signs, they created a dome around the city and watched from outside as the fire raged. Their principle was simple; this much fire will be eating a lot of oxygen. They place a dome over the city so that no more oxygen enters.


    When the fire did not stop after a while, they tried new hand signs. Hot air rose from inside the dome and left the dome in mist. When all the air had been taken out from the dome, they expected the fire to stop, but it raged on.


    "It really could be a demon fire." the head messenger said.

 Chapter 172 - (5)

    General Lamah and Linean arrive their destination in the biting cold. They look up at the dark tower risen into the darkened sky and took in a breath.


    "Stop!" they heard the guards order over the large towering gates, "State your purpose."


    "We wish to trade!" the driver answered. There was silence on the other side.


    "Do you have papers?" the guard asked.


    "Yes!" the driver dismounted, rushed to the gate and handed his pass to the outstretched hand


    "Open the gates!" the guard instructed and one could hear heavy iron wheels turning. It was only moments before they were allowed into the city. Linean and General Lamah sighed a relief. Of all places they could be, this was one of the most dangerous. They were illegal immigrants from Other-side, coming to train with the energy seeping through into This-side from the alignment. They could have chosen better places than the west valley reefs, a land controlled by Lady Lusa; a Thraine.


    This place was seated on land bordered by the west side by wide reefs blocking coming waves from The Unending Seas. It was one of the best places for martial artist to train on a normal year as the energy here was thickest Thriegor. With the alignment of reams, it is thicker than ever. Linean sucked in a breath of pure energy; the closer they were to the centre of the city, the thicker the energy was. They stopped at an inn and they including their men, settled in.


    When they sat in their rooms, Linean looked at the general with excitement.


    "This place is wonderful! I have never felt anything this pure before. If I practised like this for a year, I would be able to break through to the heaven connection stage." he said.


    "On normal days, this land is ideal for training. The alignment makes it even more suitable." General Lamah said.


    "And we are only on the edge of the city. If we could get closer to the centre..."


    "Rest first. I will look into it tomorrow." General Lamah said.


    "We are probably not the only ones that risked it to come here."


    "The four powers of Other-side?" General Lamah frowned.


    "We are already sure that they are many of the four power on This-side, but is it possible some of them thought to come here like us?"


    "Very. If we thought of doing it even with the risks, then others must have too."


    "Then they will know that we are here if they see us." Linean frowned.


    "We will keep out of sight. The last thing we want is to be drawn into something we don''t care about."

 Chapter 173 - (6)

    A blond young lady walked out of her room and approached a dinning room. The entire castle was lit up with torches and fire burned in fireplaces, keeping the entire castle warm. The maids bowed as she entered and served her food when she sat.


    Half way into her meal, a man entered. He did not bow as he took a seat beside her; this was the same for the woman behind him. The woman was much older than her, but she shared a lot of facial features with the younger lady.


    None of them talked as they ate. The air was neither stiff nor uncomfortable, as though it was very normal that they sat in silence. A man walked in and saluted.


    "My lady." he greeted, before nodding to the other two beside her. She looked up at him and frowned.


    "What is it?"


    "Another of them have entered. They are staying at Kurt inn." the man said and she nodded.


    "The same we were expecting?" she asked him.


    "Yes. We have confirmed that they are truly from Lantanier clan." he answered and she nodded for him to leave.


    "Lantanier clan? From Other-side?" the older woman asked.


    "Yes, but my dear daughter keeps letting them in. You know they are only here for the thick energy from the alignment of realm, right?" the man frowned at the lady still eating.


    "Lusa, do you know that this could get out of control?" the woman asked as though scolding and Lady Lusa sent her a glare which silenced her.


    "They would have entered anyway. It is better that I know where they are and what they are doing."


    "Isn''t that the opposite of what you want? You are doing the same thing Lady Wickshire is doing; helping them enter. You think I don''t see the reports? I know that Lady Wickshire is basically the leader of the under ground human smuggling Other-siders in here. She is the one who emphasized the law that they don''t enter, yet started a smuggling ring to help them enter." the man said.


    "Father, I don''t know what she could be thinking." the girl said as she ate leisurely.


    "You''ve met her; what did you talk about?" her father asked and she paused for a second before continuing what she was doing.


    "News came. Lok city burnt to the ground. Lady Wickshire is moving. We Thraines or what ever we are called, don''t work together. But it is said that the direct bloodline can make us move." she answered.


    "She is of the direct bloodline, then? Does she think it is easy to move you?" her father frowned. He himself is supposed to be the lord of this reef, but his daughter controls it. That should tell someone; this is daughter is too scary. He knows it, she even invades his nightmares.


    "I believe she can. She scares even us, Thraines. After all, she has now forced Xier of the hooded eyes to move. It''s only a matter of time before she looks my way." Lady Lusa said and her parents frowned. Can someone be scarier than the daughter they made?

 Chapter 174 - (7)

    On Other-side, a large fortress stood out in the snow storm. Inside was a well lit hall. There, a gathering of mostly men sat in silence. The tension in the hall was thick. One could feel the heartbeats of everyone in the room racing. Some had solemn expressions, some looked genuinely scared. A man walked in completely covered in fur to keep out the cold.


    His foots steps approaching the long table, was like an arrow through the hearts of some of those present. The man sat, then looked round the faces of all present.


    "Who gave that idiot my city to look after?" the man asked darkly and those in the hall paused.


    "That is not the problem at the moment, chief. The idiot is dead, but we have lost the vitality of the spirit vein. We must find a way to resolve this." one of the elders spoke up, he looked to be the eldest there. His words caused them all to go solemn.


    " This is already very suspicious. What kind of fire could burn for a day before going out?"


    "Our enemies? Lantanier clan?"


    "Even they do not have such abilities."


    "What of the Flutii? They have been working for the Harnian gate. They could have been given such a fire."


    "I thought they were always on our side."


    "It doesn''t matter, we have no evidence. We must find a way to revive the vein."


    "How can we even hope to revive the vein?" someone asked.


    "Now that we have lost this, we have been weakened. No spirit vein, our cultivation will be stalled and our martial arts will not grow." another joined the conversation.


    "Yes! We may have killed all witnesses and locked the city, but when the snow storm ends, people stuck outside the city will try to enter. At then, our enemies will know something is wrong." they all seemed to be on their last leg.


    "The resuscitators." the chief said and they all frowned a those words.


    "Do they even still exist?"


    "They do. They have been declining because the need for them had become less. Since we found out that spirit water could aid a degrading spirit vein, we have not had the need to call the resuscitators." the chief said.


    "I hear they no more have clans. They are one body, one association. We should call them to send an inspector. If I remember clearly, the protocol is, an inspector comes, surveys the issue, then calls resuscitators to come over."


    "Then we must contact them immediately." the chief said. He had not finished when a shadow appeared in the room and knelt to him.


    "My lord." the shadow said.


    "What is it?"


    "We just received word; the Flutii clan''s vein just west of ours has dried up, and the Lantanier clan''s vein is degrading at a rapid pace." the shadow''s words caused everyone to pause. Was this an attack on all of Other-side?

 Chapter 175 - (8)

    Carriages rolled through a mountain path. One could see the gold crest on their black doors. They were accompanied by an entourage of guards riding on their horses. The way up the mountain was clear, safe the rough ground that causes the carriages to rock as it moved. The wooden gates of the Lucen mountain nunnery opened, letting the carriages enter. Maids rushed out the moment the carriages stopped and lined up before the middle carriage. Lady Steinhouse was first to step out. She looked completely nervous as she stepped aside to allow a girl with snow white hair step out into the light. The maids curtsied the moment her silver crested shoes graced the grounds. The nuns standing at the entrance needed only look to know who she was; Lady Wickshire.


    The nuns cleared the path to allow Lucy and her entourage pass. Lucy walked till she was right before the large open oak doors, where an entourage of five led by one; whom many would suspect from the shape of her body, was an elderly nun, awaited her. Like the other nuns, she was dressed in a grey heavy fur, over her flowing pale blue gown; that covered all but her face and fingers. Half their faces were veiled to under their nose, by a delicate see-through cloth; raised up six inches by what one would imagine to be their complicated hair do. This look made them out as mysterious.


    "Welcome, Lady Wickshire." the elderly nun said, leading the nuns behind her into a bow, that was neither deep enough to show reverence nor shallow enough to portray disrespect.


    "Matriarch Lilac?" Lucy asked.


    "The holy mother awaits you." the elderly nun said, leading the way in, while the other nuns returned to their businesses. The guards that were mostly men, were not allowed into the nunnery. They were led through another path to the outer nunnery behind.


    The stone walls were tall and the ceilings were high. Silence hugged the grounds just as much as the biting cold did, safe for the clicking of shoe heels on stone floors that followed after Lucy''s entourage. Lady Steinhouse and the maids were asked to stay behind, as Lucy alone was led into the innermost part of the nunnery. Soon, the elderly nun opened a tall door, after bowing to the door''s oak wood or better, who ever was on the other side. Lucy alone entered before the door was closed behind her.


    She found herself in a sitting room. Safe a few necessities; books and scrolls, the room was empty of much decoration. At the centre, was seated Matriarch Lilac, looking exactly as Lucy remembered. The light of the day was as comparable to the cold outside; allowing Lucy a better look at her face, incomparable to the view she had gotten back in her dark sitting room. She did not cover her face as the rest of the nuns, so Lucy could tell that this woman was old, very old. One looking at her would think her a foot from the grave. Yet her eyes shined regardless, full of life and strength. Though she was dressed just the same as the other nuns, she extruded an air of nobility and gave one a sense of ancient grace.


    "I only received word of your arrival today, and here you are. If one were not sound of mind, she would think you capable of transcending space." Matriarch Lilac said, her voice strong, yet calm.


    "I am not one to fancy the habit of travelling under watching eyes." Lucy answered, stepping closer and taking a seat before the matriarch without asking.


    "Your message only said you were coming bearing gifts. I dare not fathom the thought of receiving such attention from your person, which makes one wonder what gift would bring you up the mountain to deliver personally."


    "You sound like you want nothing more than my leaving." Lucy said softly.


    "I hear you made a move on Other-side or better yet, you forced Xier of the hooded eyes to make a move."


    "Force? You flatter me. I gave her an opportunity; one she could have ignored."


    "Then you are here to give me an opportunity?" Matriarch Lilac asked.


    "Your wisdom transcends realms, Matriarch Lilac." Lucy complimented.


    "Then, I am right?"


    "Worry not. As oddly incomprehensible as my actions may be, I have never wronged you all, so you will not be wronged." Lucy said and Matriarch Lilac frowned at her words. She was sure that before they had made themselves known to Lady Wickshire, she had known of them. Not about their Thraine linage of course, but they were after and much scarier, the arsenal they had under their sleeves.


    Lucy put her hand under her her heavy white fur and took out a small box. The box opened and a blue stone was revealed. As light hit the stone, pressure of a thousand seas descended upon the room. Lucy choked and immediately closed the box, lifting the weight upon her lungs. It had only been opened no more than a second, yet the entire mountain felt it. The nuns were alerted, and some of them were rushing towards their direction.

 Chapter 176 - (9)

    "Do not enter!" Matriarch Lilac''s words left her mouth and resounded across the nunnery. Lucy tried to calm her breath; she coughed loudly and struggled to settle her heart. Soon, she was calm enough to sit up and look into Matriarch Lilac''s stormy eyes. This woman was a martial expert, yet the stone still suffocated her. how could Lady Wickshire survive under such pressure? Lucy understood her thought, but how could she explain her first encounter with the man she has chosen to be her husband? She saw the excitement in the matriarch''s eyes and knew she was right; this stone was useful to her.


    Matriarch lilac was sure of what she had just seen.


    "The heart of The Unending Seas." she whispered in disbelief, "Where? Where did you find this?" she asked Lucy.


    "Are you interested now?" Lucy asked, her calm had returned and a soft smile graced her lips. Matriarch Lilac cleared her throat and stilled her heart. She was sure her reaction was all the confirmation of the importance of this stone to her, that Lady Wickshire needed.


    "You bring this to me, then you must know of my goals."


    "Yes." Lucy answered.


    "Then you must know that this is not enough."


    "Of course."


    "Then... you have more up your sleeves, right? You made Xier move, you brought me the heart of The Unending Seas. One must wonder what you are planning?" Matriarch Lilac said.


    "A show, of course. Something flashy and utterly heart wrenching. I warned those outside that they best not move or I shall mess with them. I must do well on my promise." Lucy said mildly.


    "Since it is so, then you must know that this stone is but one of a key set that unlocks the hundred year battle stage. Anyone with this, does not need to wait for the hundred year mark to unlock it. Every time the battle sage opens, it is during the alignment of realms. Very soon one will open and those with a token will enter. Thriegor only has two zones, This-side and Other-side. It can not be classified as powerful as Harnian gate, talk more of as big as a realm; which have five gates. Yet we receive more tokens than the Harnian gate. The higher realms control the distribution of tokens, yet they give our little Thriegor over fifty tokens. This is more than double the Harnian gate''s amount.


    "We both understand that that is out of respect for the Thraine name. The hundred year battle stage, the alignment stage, what ever one wish it be called, I am aware of one thing; there are different sections on this stage. That is why those from the lower realms don''t clash with those from the middle realms or higher. The battleground must be sectioned according to realms. If one can open the battleground; if one has the complete key set, one could control the battleground, even open paths into different sections of the stage." Matriarch Lilac explained.


    "The hundred year battle stage is a gateway across realms." Lucy said with a nod.


    "Yes. You already knew this, that is why you brought me this stone. The battleground could act as a short cut across realms. If one wanted to go up the realms from Thriegor, they would have to go through a lot of stages to travel there. Of course, I suspect the higher realms and even the middle realms, have a way to shorten this journey." Matriarch lilac said.


    "If they truly respect the Thraine name, they will understand that it is only right we should have one too." Lucy said.

 Chapter 177 - (10)

    "We?" Matriarch Lilac asked with a raised brow and Lucy smiled at her question.


    "Do you think me one for charitable acts?" she asked the matriarch.


    "I have never held such illusions. Like I said, this stone is important, but it is only one in a key set. With just this stone, you think us partners?" Matriarch Lilac asked.


    "Partners? I work alone. Payment is a better way to see it. This lady does not care about how the battleground is run, used or controlled. This gate, I only wish to use to cross realms when I need to. Worry not, it will not be frequent; I quite detest travelling." Lucy said. The matriarch turned solemn as she weighed the meaning of Lucy''s words.


    "Even so, the stone is not enough." the matriarch said.


    "Yes, you lack one last thing." Lucy''s words caused her to frown. This lady before her, how much did she know about her operations? How did she know she had acquired all others in the key set? With this stone, only one remained lost to her. Was there a mole in her nunnery? No, she trusted everyone of her nuns. Then how does this lady know this?


    "The quarter bloom tree grown with water of an underground pure spring." Lucy said.


    "You have this?" Matriarch Lilac asked Lucy. This was not just any Thraine, this was a direct descendant, probably the most scary through out the entire linage; such feat was not beyond her.


    "The late Marjiont valley head had an underground pure spring in his courtyard. To him, it was a precious source of spirit water. But he had not even begun to understand how precious it was. This was no ordinary spring, it was one with a gemstone core." Lucy said and Matriarch Lilac''s eyes shined.


    "A quarter bloom seed planted in such a spring, in the middle of a windy quarter; how much do you think it must have grown by now? What size do you think it will be when it is time to enter the alignment battleground?" Lucy asked.


    "You have thought this through." Matriarch Lilac said softly.


    "Coincidence." Lucy replied.


    "What?" Matriarch Lilac frowned.


    "It was a coincidence, the entire situation. When I heard of the existence of the spring by chance, I was reminded of the quarter bloom seed always sitting on my night stand. I wondered if it had finally gotten a home." Lucy said. The tone of her voice offended the matriarch greatly. She prided herself a person of certain grace and wisdom only age like hers can bestow. Yet, at this moment, she was strongly resisting the urge to get up from her chair and vent her anger on this lady before her. If possible, connect a few slaps to her little cheek. Coincidence? Who would believe that? Why would you even be in possession of a quarter bloom seed? Just sitting on her night stand? This lady before her, could really infuriate someone.


    The look on the matriarch''s face told Lucy she did not believe her one bit, but Lucy couldn''t care less. "If I give you the location of the tree, you would be able to go ahead with your plans." Lucy said. Her words calmed the matriarch a little.


    "Your intention is a flashy show for the Harnian gate; I do not object to this reasoning. What time would you think would make the most entertaining show?" Matriarch Lilac asked. She did not fault Lucy''s reasoning. If Lucy was fighting anyone, it must be those that killed her mother; the Harnian gate. Those were their enemies too. It was only right that they get a show worthy of the Thraine name.


    "The opening of the alignment battleground. This lady has never sponsored a show before. This dedicated work of art, I require a worthy audience to sing it''s praise." Lucy said.

 Chapter 178 - (11)

    Lucy had continued to stay in the Lucen nunnery after talking to the matriarch. Her maids were settled in nicely and the guards, set up outside the nunnery. The white cold had finally arrived this-side and the mountain range was colder than usual. The nuns kept large fires lit and the nunnery warm. This made one forget they were high up on the highest peak of the Lucen mountains. Since Lucy and Matriarch Lilac talked, they two no longer sought each other''s company. Lucy spent her days reading reports from her shadow guards on orders outside and understanding the movements of those she found important.


    A knock on the door caused Lucy to look up. Lady Steinhouse entered and curtsied. She was garbed in black fur, allowing her raven hair make her out as a dark angel.


    "Come, sit." Lucy invited her in. Lucy had all but ignored the existence of the lady when she had appeared in her moving coach. Lucy may be a lady bred within the expectations of society on the outside, but she could not communicate with women. She preferred to talk about things that mattered. Lady Steinhouse, who was not used to this, was very nervous the entire journey.


    "You wanted to meet me. Lord Morge and Lord of Merve made had it known." Lucy said.


    "I... I wanted to know..." Lady Steinhouse started to say.


    "Where your husband is? Working, I hope." Lucy answered. This made Lady Steinhouse more uncomfortable; that was no answer at all.


    "I think I have a right to know." Lady Steinhouse took in a breath and said. She may be wary of this lady before her, but this was only because she was somewhat scared of Walter. For one to be her husband''s boss, there was some level of fear she need to accord this lady.


    "I sent him to do something impossible." Lucy answered.


    "Impossible?" Lady Steinhouse frowned.


    "All others that have attempted it have died." Lucy said and Lady Steinhouse stood abruptly.


    "What?" anger and shock edged her face. Lucy remained cold, staring at her angry form. It did not take long for her aura to deflate under those cold eyes.


    "Sit." Lucy said and she did so.


    "I never said he was dead." Lucy said.


    "And if he dies?"


    "He dies." Lucy answered. Lady Steinhouse felt the room spin for a second. It felt as though the air in her lungs had tripled in weight, making breathing hard.


    "What has he ever done to you? Why? What did he do to you to deserve this?" she asked.


    "He was too good." Lucy answered


    "What?"


    "He was too good at doing what I asked, so I asked him to do the impossible. He is the only one qualified to do it, anyway." Lucy said.


    "How can you not care for his life?" Lady Steinhouse said in words that came out as a whisper. Hot liquid betrayed her eyes and escaped down her cheeks.


    "I have no such luxury. This task, it must be done. I placed all my bets on his success and played my cards toward that end. I have no plan B. If I placed all my bets on him, it is not possible that he will die." Lucy said and Lady Steinhouse paused.


    "Or do you think it possible that he could fail? Even without knowing the task he is handling?" Lucy asked. At that moment, Lady Steinhouse seemed to have regained her calm. She was Walter''s wife. More than any, she had some what of a blind faith in this regard. Even though she worried for his life, she saw Walter as an invincible being.


    "There is no way my husband would fail at anything." she declared.


    "Then, do you know why I brought you with me?" Lucy asked.


    "No."


    "How do you feel about your clan?" Lucy asked.


    "I couldn''t care less what they do."


    "What about what someone does to them?"


    "Does Your Ladyship have intention towards them?" Lady Steinhouse asked.


    "Why? Do you protest this?" Lucy raised a brow.


    "The only one I worry about is Protector Klienn and he is very loyal to the clan." Lady Steinhouse said.


    "Your clan took you without Walter''s permission. He is your husband and he had asked you to stay home. Do you not feel anger towards them?" Lucy asked.


    "They still have the pride of an ancient clan. If only I could rub their faces in mud." Lady Steinhouse said.


    "You are a very prideful woman. You take great pride in being Walter''s wife." Lucy said and Lady Steinhouse blushed a deep red.


    "As he is not around, your well being and that of his family, I take great interest in. After all, he is doing me a great service at the moment." Lucy said.


    "Thank you." Lady Steinhouse was grateful. She knew that only as Walter''s wife was she safe from her clan.


    "This lady is protecting you on your husband''s behalf. This lady will put on a show very soon, I brought you with me to rub mud on people''s faces." Lucy said and Lady Steinhouse paused, confused. A show? What kind of show?


    "What? You don''t feel up to it?" Lucy asked her.


    "Rub mud? It would be even better if I bathed them in it." Lady Steinhouse said. Lucy liked this very much. If she did not feel like slapping the face of those who slapped hers, she would not be a wife worthy of Walter.

 Chapter 179 - (12)

    The wind howled and snow fell without end. Other-side was covered in so much snow, it''s white flakes was all there was for as far as the eyes could see. At the gate of Other-side, a large city was unusually covered in a silence heavier than the snow blanketing it''s entire width. On the west side, the Avrid clan matched towards a black gate with a lofty entourage of horsemen, carriages and footmen. On other sides of the city, similar flashy matches could be seen approaching the tall black gate. These were the four powers of Other-side; the Lantanier, the Flutii, the Lancier and the Avrid clans.


    Their appearance caused fear amongst the common people. It was rare to see this kind of flashy gathering of the four clans in one place. Silence and curiosity followed each clan on their match, till they all stood before the black gate. This gate was imposingly black, even the white snow turned black the moment it descended upon it. Though there was Ekrom; a city that stood dead centre between This-side and Other-side, this black gate was the true passage between both sides.


    The four great clans, headed by their leaders all arrived in front of this gate; tension could be felt in the air.


    "Ah, everyone is here. I will assume we are all waiting for the same person." the Avrid clan head said.


    "We all know that all the veins have dried; only the resuscitators can rectify this." the Lantanier clan head said.


    "What we all know is that the Avrid must have done something. This begun with them, yet they hid it. Now, it has spread like a virus." the Flutii clan head accused.


    "What matters is that the resuscitators are sending a representative to inspect the damage. All scores will have to be settled later." the Lancier clan head said.


    "If they agree, that is." the Flutii clan head countered.


    "This a chance for them to return to Other-side after staying in This-side for so long."


    "Yes, I do not see why they would not take this chance. After all, we are prepared to pay heavily." the Lancier clan head agreed with the Avrid.


    "Envoys approaching!" a guard announced from on top the black walls.


    "Open the gate!" the Avrid clan head ordered.


    The twenty feet tall black gates creaked open; It took twenty guards to wheel it open. Dark carriages lightly covered in snow could be seen from a distance. They waited patiently and watched as the carriages rolled in before the gates rolled shut behind them. Guards garbed in black emerged quickly, as the carriages rolled to a stop. A guard opened he middle carriage and a lean monk stepped out. Heavy fleece coat shielded him from the cold. The clan heads recognized the famous tattooed head as a symbol of the resuscitators. They somewhat felt belittled to have had to come themselves to greet mere inspector and not even the healers themselves, but swallowed their discontent.


    "We are honoured by your presence, inspector. Welcome to Other-side." the Flutii clan head was first to speak. He too felt that this was beneath him, yet he smiled as he said those words. If the inspector was not pleased, he might decide to ignore their plight and not send back message for a healer to come heal their spirit veins.


    "Thank you."


    The soft voice that answered was not the monks, It came from inside the carriage. The monk stepped aside and made a deep bow towards the carriage door, allowing a lady stepped out. The lady''s spongy white blonde hair set a deep contrast from her dark skin. Heavy white fur covered her from the cold as her sharp brown eyes took in the surrounding.


    All the clan heads froze at the sight of her. This was not just anyone, they knew this face even in their sleep; this was Lady Xier of the hooded eyes. After a millennium worth of peace, a Thraine had stepped out of This-side, into Other-side.

 Chapter 180 - (1)

    Chaos.


    Across worlds, many forces were apprehensive; they were those that remembered the agreement between the realms and the Thraines. That agreement was as good as dirt, now that a Thraine had found a reason to cross to Other-side. They could not even find a loop hole, especially when she was invited and even welcomed by the four clans there.


    Out of the many who received this information, few understood that there was something wrong with this entire situation. Even if a Thraine crossed over, how could it have resounded across worlds and realms that fast? Only the Harnian gate, who had ignored the treaty and played dirty in Thriegor should have heard of this first. Everyone knew that communication across worlds was as simple as having a spirit talisman, and those powerful realms and worlds would easily have their spies in Thriegor pass along this information. Still, the distance between worlds and even more so; between realms, would have made passing this information very hard. In the right scenario, only the Harnian gate would get this information yet, it would still not be this soon. This was a warning; not for the Harnian gate, but for everyone. Even though they did not interfere with the workings of Thriegor, they kept themselves informed. Those with eyes could see, only one person could have done this; Lady Wickshire.


    Just outside Juhntt, a great army laid in wait; their presence unknown to those in the peaceful kingdom. News of this development reaches the ears of a different martial section of this army. Normal soldiers who passed by this section bowed respectfully, a clear sign that great people stayed here. The leader of this section looked up at the looming moon as this information reached him.


    "Do you think she knows we are about to attack Juhntt? It seems awfully convenient, don''t you think?" his subordinate asked.


    "Even if she, herself said she did not know, no one would believe it. But, it matters not. We have our orders." the leader said with a sigh, "Get me the general."


    "Yes sir." his subordinate disappeared into the night and returned a second later with a very startled general. His armour barely steady as he realized were he was.


    "My lord!" he fell on his knees immediately.


    "Prepare your men. We attack now." he said.


    "But... what about the signal?" the general asked.


    "Your king had an agreement with the prince of Juhntt, but we have plans of our own. You may wait and attack alone, if it pleases you." the leader said.


    "No, my lord. We will move now." the general grimaced. The only reason why their kingdom dared to move on Juhntt was because off these foreigners. Without them, they will not be able to bear the brunt of the ancients for attacking a first rate kingdom. They had to do it with these foreigners.


    "The signal has arrived, my lord!" someone entered and announced suddenly.


    "You are in luck." the leader said, "Move out."

 Chapter 181 - (2)

    The general rushed out to relay orders. The leader sighed deeply; he had a bad feeling about this. He never even believed that this plan would work in the first place. Use the cover of a coup planned by the prince to surround her? He scoffed at this thought. He could swear on his life that she knew he was standing right here, right now, about to attack the kingdom. His master had warned him to be careful with her.


    "Just because they succeeded in killing her mother, does not mean they will succeed in killing her; she and her mother are on two different levels. The council is overly arrogant; Lord gate keeper, even more so." his master had told him, but orders were orders.


    With one word from the general, the army invaded Juhntt. Their plan was very clear; they would enter the kingdom from the south west. This was the fastest way to reach the capital before the morning twilight smiled. This was also the best way to ensure that Juhntt will be unable to react in time.


    The army moved like the hand of death, laying waste the towns and countryside as they approached the capital. People did not even get the chance to scream before they were slain.


    News of the carnage had finally reached the capital and the king. But it was a little too late, as the invading army was already at their door step.


    "What?" King Larken''s eyes rounded out.


    "They wear the crest of Isne and attacked from Lithu. They are a few minutes from the capital." a martial artist under the kingdom informed.


    "Ready our defences! Quickly!" the king ordered and the martial artist turned to leave, when he suddenly dropped to the ground and his head rolled to the other side of the king''s study.


    "Who?" the king frowned.


    "Don''t worry father, your burial will be just as glorious as mothers." Prince Thelmus stepped into the light and the king''s face turned cold.


    "You."


    "Even at death''s door, you still look at me with such contempt." Prince Thelmus said. The king could see a man in black stare him down from behind Prince Thelmus. He needed no one to tell him this man was a powerful martial artist.

 Chapter 182 - (3)

    "You wish to kill me for my throne? You may be your mother''s son, but you lack her skill." the king sneered. This angered the prince greatly.


    "Do you really think you will be able to escape this situation? Oh.. I forget. Your new wife has some sect behind her. The Jade hand, they are called? Look again, father, those behind me are much more impressive."


    "Them? No, ancients? The Ligrel clan? Even those behind you; this is the home of Lady Wickshire! Do you think it possible for anyone to attack this kingdom without her giving them a hand?" the moment those words left his mouth, a pressure descended upon him. It felt like he was carrying the entire Ruins of Kallor on his head. His eyes rolled and he fell on the marble floors, bleeding from all holes in his body, including his pores. Prince Thelmus could feel that the man behind him was angered by his father''s words. It made him wonder if they held water. The pressure only stayed a second, yet it felt to King Larken, as though a century. He gasped for breath the moment the pressure left him, struggling to sit up in his blood soaked clothes. Soon, his heavy breathing morphed into mad laughter.


    "Who rules this kingdom in the end, she already has him in her pocket! Do you think I was truly king? You do what she intends you to! She has no more need for me, I see. So, this is how I die. You wish to be king? Did you ask her? Did you crawl to her feet and beg for it? Ha ha.." the king could not contain his laughter. Prince Thelmus'' vision turned red, as anger engulfed his being. He pulled a silver dagger from his side and attacked the king. The king mustered all his energy to escape, crawling backwards till his back hit the shelves.


    "Don''t..." he tried to say, but Prince Thelmus held unto his bloody grey hair, lifted his chin and stabbed under the lower jaw, into his skull, in a single full jab of his silver dagger.


    "This dagger, it was your gift to me on my twelfth anniversary, instead of naming me your heir. It is only right that I gift it back to you on your last day." Prince Thelmus said viciously; the feeling of the dagger and his hand covered in his father''s blood, exciting beyond compare. He stared into the unwilling eyes of his father; a testament of his last thoughts, relishing the godlike feeling of taking a life. A rush of satisfaction washed his being. His anger half satisfied, he turned and looked up at the man in black.


    "Next is that woman." he said. He could not wait to give her a death more gruesome than was given his mother.


    But, the Jade hand would not be a fearsome group if they were not alert to this danger. Under the cover of night, Lady Teel could be seen escaping through thick forest, her daughter held tightly in her arms, forty Jade hand agents matching her unreal speed through the trees.


    "Mother, we must go back!" Queen Raine protested.


    "Shut up!" Lady Teel struck behind her daughter''s neck, sending her into an immediate sleep.


    "The cottage?" she asked one of the Jade hand agents.


    "We are arriving." he said, taking the lead. Soon, they arrived a dark cottage hidden in the forest leaves. They hurriedly entered and locked it behind them. Tension could still be smelt in the air.


    "My lady, it is as we are told. No one can see this cottage without a key." one of them said. Only then did Lady Teel sigh a relief.


    "Lady Wickshire chose us to survive this; there must be a reason. Let us wait."

 Chapter 183 - (4)

    In the capital, the invasion had arrived in full force. Screams could be heard from the lower towns all the way to the city. People unlucky enough to be walking the streets at this time were slain where they stood. Commoners in the lower town found their stores and properties burnt to the ground. Some were unlucky enough to be have been inside when the properties were set on fire. Many hoped for the Juhntt soldiers to hurry to their rescue, but no one came. No one moved. The nobles stayed inside and were spared the agony of loosing their properties. commoners tried to run to them for help, but none opened their doors. It did not take long for the streets to be lined with the dead.


    Soon, silence held the capital. Only sounds of horse shoes hitting paved floors and jubilating enemy soldiers could be heard. Many wondered what happened to their soldiers. If only they knew that it was not that they could not move, but that the generals were ordered not to. The royal family had stated their stand and they could not disobey. The generals one would have thought patriotic sorts, were under the command of noble families. Seeing as the palace did nothing, and how fast the invaders moved in; they reckoned it must have been an inside job. They wanted to see how this would play out, so they waited. They did not have to wait long before their answer came in the form of the invading army''s mocking song.


    "A queen shamed in death,


    A kingdom sold


    A chance to take his father''s head.


    A kingdom bought with revenge''s gold


    A father lost to mortal son"


    This song had the desired effect on those who heard; despair. No one needed two heads to understand what those words meant. The king is dead. The prince sold the kingdom. One could not describe the chill that set in their hearts. This was a betrayal of the highest order. This meant the beginning of a bloody era.


    The high ranked martial arts section of the invading force couldn''t care less about the outcome of the invasion; their mission was much more important. They had come all the way from the Harnian gate for one purpose alone; Lady Wickshire. Their plan was perfect. They would enter with the invading force and kill her. When word of her death gets out, one would blame the invasion. There would be no evidence that they were here. No evidence that they broke the treaty. Just like they killed Lady Torgenn in secret, even though the Thraines knew they did it, they left no evidence to be used against them. The Thraines do not move unless provoked. It would be odd if they moved when there is no evidence anyone offended them; thus, they would not break the treaty and leave Thriegor.


    They had surrounded spring-crest pond. Truth be told, their leader did not believe for one moment that she would be inside. He wanted to call off the raid. He felt as though if she already knew they were coming, then their plan would be used against them. If they failed, that means they expose their true purpose and give her evidence; a reason to react. He somewhat understood why the Thraines insist on reacting only when provoked. It made everyone weary around them, letting them live in peace, yet maintain their strength. They were like the giant sleeping snake of the cosmos; many walk around them, careful not to wake them up. But orders were orders. When they stepped foot into spring-crest pond, only a maid stood at the entrance with an eerie smile on her face.


    "My lady wishes you a good stay. She says; you must remember, you moved first." the maid said before fading into the night. The residence was empty.

 Chapter 184 - (5)

    In the face of this failure, three men met in the cover of night, outside the capital in a small shack. When they all arrived, they but glanced at each other before sitting.


    "How do we report this failure?" one of them asked.


    "We should have known it would not work the moment she caught me during Queen Lilith''s execution. She had warned that we not try anything." another said.


    "That incident, in my report I stated clearly, that she must have been the one that helped us enter Thriegor. That means she must have known our every move from the first step. But of course, the council did not care." the other supported.


    "Not only did she help us enter, she probably helps everyone enter Thriegor. That is how she must be keeping tabs on who enters and why. Everyone in this world is moving at her mercy." the other said. One of them looked at the two talking, with a frown. His frown deepened at his companion''s next words.


    "She wanted us to expose to the world that we tried and failed. I''m sure the information that we are in Juhntt has already been passed to other realms by now. We picked up a stone and dropped it on our own foot."


    "So what? It is shameful to imagine that both of you are one of those who think our Harnian gate should not have moved against her." his frown turned to disgust, "Hermin, Gregor. Do you really believe us weaker than some girl?"


    "You are young, Threo. Young people tend to disregard history. This has always fuelled your unfounded courage." Gregor said with a sigh.


    "Since everyone knows of our acts now, we might as well go ahead and kill her without needing to hide. When we find her..." Threo started to say, before he paused, "This world, Thriegor, is the weakest of all the worlds in it''s cluster. If any world steps out, they can crush them instantly, talk more of us; the Harnian gate. History? We are talking about today!" Threo could not stand these two at the moment.


    "Do you think the Harnian gate or other gates stronger than the lower realms belt?" Hermin asked, "the lower realms belt are the council in charge of all lower realms, all lower realms have five gates in it''s command, our Harnian Gate has ninety nine worlds in it''s command. Do you think this hierarchy is a joke?"


    "I know the hierarchy." Threo did not like being lectured on something every newborn in the Harnian gate knew of.


    "The lower realm belt dare not move on the Thraines. It may look as though they are indifferent, but that is not true. My master has travelled across realms. He said that the number one taboo in the lower realms belt is; Thriegor is off limits." Hermin said.


    "Do you expect me to believe those words? For all one knows, they may be as bent as your knowledge of the Harnian gate. The Harnian gate has a hundred worlds in it''s command, not ninety nine." Threo snorted.


    "You really are too young. Since the end of the Thraine era, the Harnian gate has only had ninety nine worlds." Gregor said with a sigh.


    "What happened to the last world?" Threo asked with a frown.


    "You are standing on it." Gregor answered, causing Threo to pause. A look of disbelief masking his face.


    "How is this possible? Every world is under a gate. Every lower realm has five gates. All lower realms belong to the lower realms belt. If Thriegor is not ours, how does it rank in the hierarchy?" Threo asked.


    "This is the only known rank-less world." Gregor answered.

 Chapter 185 - (6)

    "Why?"


    "This is where history is important, Threo. It has shown us that this world can fluctuate between ranks in a short period of time. It could rise from a small world in the lower realms to a strong rival of the higher realms in so little as a few years. It has happened before. One Thraine did not even step out of Thriegor, yet she dragged spirit energy from the Tunsen realm to Thriegor. No one knew how she did it but, this world was overflowing with energy, it stated to pulse like a world in a higher realm. Only when she dried up the Tunsen realm, did she stop. The higher realms were not happy with this. History has shown us that the Thraines could be provoked to raise this world, or just go to sleep for several centuries. So, Thriegor can not be ranked." Gregor said.


    "Is that why the tunsen realm is the weakest realm till date?" Threo shivered at the thought.


    "Yes." Gregor answered.


    "I have lived two hundred years. Why do I know nothing of this?" Threo asked.


    "The Gate master does not wish for the young to know. He has lived long, yet he could still be considered young in the eyes of those old geezers. But he at least saw the rise of the last Thraine to step out of Thriegor. I do not believe he would have the courage to take this action. Someone is pulling the strings." Hermin said.


    "The Harnian gate is on it''s last life. I do not expect us to live until next bloom." Gregor said. Threo understood their fear, but he did not believe that a girl could take down the entire Harnian gate. Maybe her ancestors could, but not her.


    Morning came in the capital much slower than usual. Many had not slept at all the night before. No one dare to close their eyes for fear of not waking when morning came. Even though the sun was long out, none dare to come out from their homes. Even though the kingdom was flooded with Isne soldiers, Prince Thelmus was still said to be in charge. Three heavy drums sounded from the palace, announcing the death of the king. But this prince that killed his father and sold the kingdom, no one was sure what their fate would be.


    As midday arrived, the council received summons to enter the palace but no one replied. They locked their doors and stayed inside. A prince that directly looked down on them and seized the throne, should rule alone.


    This did not please Prince Thelmus at all. He sat in the throne room on his father''s throne, his face red from anger. As Northern Lan was no now part of Juhntt, the land he is bound to rule is vast. His father had merged the two kingdoms into one and share the lands across the noble houses. He sat up straight when a servant announced,

 Chapter 186 - (7)

    "Official Ghuil arrives!" A lanky grey man walked in and stood before Prince Thelmus. He neither bowed nor showed respect for the person sitting on the throne. This angered Prince Thelmus greatly.


    "You stand before me, yet refuse to bow?" he scolded the old man.


    "You don''t sit on the throne well. Forgive me, for not recognizing your greatness." Official Ghuil apologized, but he did not still bow.


    "If my memory serves me right, you are sworn to my mother, Official Ghuil." Prince Thelmus said.


    "Your mother was a wise woman; this trait must have not been graced you at birth. You are but an impatient boy. That throne, does it feel as you thought it would?" he asked Prince Thelmus.


    "So, you have come to mock me"


    "Mock? To use that word, you must have acknowledged that you have failed."


    "Failed? I just took the kingdom. I have only started." Prince Thelmus scuffed.


    "You are sitting in an empty palace. All the maids and attendants have escaped. You have no guard or soldier at your side except those from a different kingdom. This is not a palace any more, It is a wooden shack roofed with gold. Gold or not, it is but a rotting shack. The soldiers of Juhntt have all but dropped their swords or sworn allegiance to some noble house. The ministers, lords and people stay inside, no one daring to come out of hiding. Even your fianc¨¦e; the princess of the kingdom you colluded with, is not here with you. This means that Isne, themselves, look down on you. Do you feel powerful?" Official Ghuil asked. Prince Thelmus clenched his fist in anger, but did not say a word.


    "You wonder why the king''s council have not answered to your summons? You are a king without power. Did your mother teach you nothing? As much as the king has his own army, noble families do too. Most officials are sworn to those families and will not move without an order from their masters. Those noblemen hold the economy of the kingdom in their hands. They are the business owners, farm owners, trade experts. Why do you think the royal family needs the noble houses?" Official Ghuil asked.


    "What do I do?" one could tell it took all of Prince Thelmus'' being, to ask that question.


    "You are a traitor to your people. Many of them died last night. You killed their king, your father and allowed enemies into their kingdom." Official Ghuil said.


    "What do I do?!" Prince Thelmus could no more stand the scolding.


    "Tradition is a way of life to respect those of whom, this is their life; and those who created tradition itself. A creation which became their pride to keep respected, their way of life. A king is dead. You must bury him right, before you can be king." Official Ghuil advised.


    "You wish that I give my father what he refused my mother? That will never happen!"


    "The lords of the land, you must call them to your side; if there still be any that remembers your mother."


    "They all watched as she died, yet you expect that I, their king, go beg them?"


    "Your mother was a Northern Lan Princess. You could try calling Northern Lan to your side. After all, not only was their princess humiliated, their land was taken by the Juhntts."


    "Yes, I could do that." Prince Thelmus'' eyes shined.


    "But, you are still a Juhntt and your mother''s son. The woman who shamed her entire kingdom with her infidelity. Even so, you collude with Isne; a kingdom they hate much more than Juhntt. Juhntt is a fresh wound. Isne is a large scar that will never stop throbbing." Official Ghuil countered.

 Chapter 187 - (8)

    "Are you advising me or leading me to dead ends?" Prince Thelmus frowned.


    "You are already at a dead end."


    "Then you wish that I be persecuted by the my people?"


    "It may never get to that. You have committed a crime against your father, against the people, yet your are still their only heir. What choice do they have but you?" Official Ghuil asked.


    "Yes. They will eventually come to my side. Isne will leave after they mine all the iron stones in the kingdom. The moment I officially take the crown, all else is history." Prince Thelmus became optimistic.


    "Yet again, till his last days, you father never titled you his heir. You will be twenty come bloom, yet never got the title of crown prince."


    "Many have ruled kingdoms on less." prince Thelmus frowned.


    "Crystal-mot is a title given to a linage long removed from the royal line, so is Trent and, Fionette; not counting many other noble houses that have at some point married from the royal family or from the removed linages I just mentioned. It is at times like this that you understand, that many have not forgotten. They may be distance cousins of yours, but still have royal blood through their veins. They have a right to the throne after you."


    "You go too far!" Prince Thelmus stood abruptly.


    "I am only here to lay out your cards before you. Do you think I came all the way just to scold you? This man has too many troublesome sons, one more would kill me." Official Ghuil''s voice all through never too far from bored, but this time, his eyes darkened a dangerous degree.


    "I am not looking for a father. His fate is destined to follow my last."


    "Nor I, a son. I want half of Northern Lan''s trade routes. Only then will I help you." Official Ghuil finally stated his goal.


    "Those have already been divided amongst the noble houses. You sure are greedy." Prince Thelmus let loose a dark smile.


    "This greedy man is the only one that came when you called." Official Ghuil countered.


    "Fine. I promise you this." Prince Thelmus agreed.


    "These Isne soldiers, they will move according to your will?" Official Ghuil asked.


    "I am betrothed to their princess. This long term relationship, them and I." Prince Thelmus confirmed.


    "Good. Since you are already a bloody king, you might as well be that way till the end." Official Ghuil said darkly.

 Chapter 188 - (9)

    Queen Raine opened her eyes to a dark oak ceiling. She looked round, trying to get her bearing. Her eyes met the inside of a wooden cottage. She found that she was lying on the soft beddings and confusion set in. She could hear voices from behind the closed door. She groaned at her stabbing neck pain as she tried to get up. She made her way to the door and pushed it open as softly as she could, but the door betrayed her; creaking loudly, announcing her presence to those on the other side.


    She recognized those in the room, they were Lord Morge, her mother and two ministers.


    "Mother." she greeted. The ministers dipped their heads in a bow when she walked in.


    "What is going on?" she asked.


    "You are awake, good. We are about to leave." Lady Teel said.


    "To where?" she asked.


    "Back to the capital. It has been almost two weeks since the invasion. I hear the prince''s coronation is near." Lady Teel answered.


    "Coronation? What about His Majesty?" Queen Raine asked.


    "Dead." Lady Teel answered coldly. Queen Raine felt the floor shift and she tried to maintain her balance and stand up right.


    "Then why? Why are we returning? I... I have nothing to return to." she whispered softly.


    "You are still queen. Besides, Lord Morge promises that this will be resolved. Lady Wickshire has had everything taken care of." Lady Teel said.


    "She knew?" Queen Raine asked as the idea came to mind.


    "We should be leaving." Lord Morge said.


    "Did she know?!" Queen Raine shouted in anger. The rising group paused at her outrage.


    "Yes." Lord Morge answered. She had already known the answer that was coming, yet she was still unprepared for it.


    "Why? Why did she do nothing?" she choked at her words. "You still wish for us to return after this? Mother, does this make any sense? What if she decides to do nothing if we get harmed. How can you trust our lives to someone who let the king die!" Queen Raine was fuming now.


    "Raine, you put yourself together or I will put you to sleep!" this silenced Queen Raine. Even though her chest heaved in anger, she no more uttered a word.

 Chapter 189 - (10)

    Lord Morge led the way into an unmarked carriage and they started their journey back to the capital. The silence in the carriage was deafening. Lady Teel was tensed, Lord Morge closed his eyes and relaxed, Queen Raine stared blankly at the leather seats; the location of her thoughts, only she knew.


    "We are here." the coachman announced and Lord Morge opened his eyes. This caused the two women to frown. Didn''t they just leave? Not much time had passed since then, yet they had arrived? Cautiously, they stepped out of the carriage after Lord Morge and found themselves in a dark tunnel. Torches lit the way, allowing one to see it''s brick walls and paved floors.


    "Where are we?" Lady Teel asked.


    "This is the Merve manor in the capital." Lord Morge answered.


    "How?" Queen Raine asked.


    "Lady Wickshire had a short distance portal installed here, so Lord of Merve can move unhindered." Lord Morge answered.


    "Yet, you tell us this?" Lady Teel was suspicious.


    "The lady thinks it matters not if you know of it now." Lord Morge answered. He led them through the tunnel, up a spiral staircase and out into a bright hallway. The bright light streaming from the windows, told them they were out of the tunnels.


    "Someone, come!" Lord Morge called.


    "My lord." a maid greeted.


    "Lord of Merve?"


    "He has been awaiting your return." the maid answered.


    "Lead the way." Lord Morge and the rest followed the maid to the study on the second floor. Inside the study, sat Lord of Merve with a glass of ciere.


    "You took long." Lord of Merve commented as Lord Morge walked in.


    "Queen Raine was asleep." Lord Morge answered lazily before taking a seat. He gestured to the others to do as well, and immediately the room seemed smaller than it actually was.


    "I want to know of your plan." Lady Teel went straight to the point. It was not just her, Queen Raine was curious as well. The ministers on the other hand, had already been told their role in this play. They only went along to pick up Queen Raine so that Lady Teel would trust them.


    "You do not need to know. You only need to do as told." Lord Morge answered calmly. Lady Teel''s eyes narrowed at this.


    "Do you know who I am?" she threatened.


    "Someone still hoping for her daughter to be royalty in a first rate kingdom." Lord of Merve answered.


    "Do you think that matters right now? As the head of the Teel family and the...." she started to say.


    "The Teel family? The ancients set eyes on your Jade hand years ago, but you suddenly went missing with the Jade token; the only thing that can control the Jade hand. Then your daughter suddenly appears after so many years as queen of Juhntt. They had no choice but to step back." Lord of Merve said.

 Chapter 190 - (11)

    "You speak rubbish." Lady Teel answered coldly.


    "That is why you have remained in Juhntt all this while. Juhntt is Lady Wickshire''s kingdom. Ancients would not dare make a move on the queen of Juhntt. Lady Wickshire predicted this long ago, do you think she speaks rubbish?" this silenced Lady Teel.


    "After all, it is better for your daughter, who has not your skill in martial arts to be queen of a first rate kingdom; her rule over the Jade hand and the Teel family will be stronger."


    "Lady Wickshire thinks far ahead." Lady Teel complimented, "But why? She does not seem to care much for Juhntt, it is as good as any place in her eyes. You don''t expect me to believe that she allowed me entrance into the kingdom, because she believes I will make a good addition, do you?" Lady Teel sneered.


    "Only she can answer that." Lord of Merve answered.


    "Then what? What does my daughter get out of this? She is still queen. The king''s only heir is a traitor."


    "The lady has it all planned. Worry not, your daughter is queen. No matter who becomes king, the lady will make sure her title as dowager queen is stable." Lord Morge answered.


    "She really does plan to the last detail, Lady Wickshire. Did she also plan His Majesty''s death?" Queen Raine spoke for the first time.


    "Why should she protect him? Like your mother said, Juhntt is as good as any other place. Besides, His Majesty made a deal with Lady Wickshire. She would not interfere with the ruling of the kingdom." Lord of Merve smiled.


    "Then what has she been doing all this while?" Queen Raine scuffed.


    "She only does things that benefit her. Lady Steinhouse''s marriage, the last queen''s death; everything was to her benefit." Lord Morge said.


    "Worry not, Your Majesty, you will be taken care of." Lord of Merve said.


    It did not take long to send the group away and have them settled in. While alone, Lord of Merve and Lord Morge sighed. The slight sweetness from the plantain could still be tasted from this few months old ciere, as it slid down Lord of Merve''s throat. Just as he was about to relax, the door opened and Amie; Walter''s sister, walked in. They glanced at each other briefly in confusion. Amie was a person they had never interacted with before. She taking the initiative to talk to them, was odd. They stood the moment she entered. She approached both of them with a frown, till she was standing right before lord of Merve; he was so tall, she had to look up at him. He was the one that came to their home and brought them to his residence.


    "Where is he?" she asked, her soft voice made them paused for a second.


    "Who?" Lord of Merve asked.


    "My brother, where is he?" she asked. That voice again. Looking at her blank face, they could tell she was serious. But something about her voice made Lord of Merve unable to take her seriously.


    "He is working." Lord of Merve answered.


    "Doing what?" she asked.


    "Worry not, he is fine." Lord of Merve said softly. He could swear her way of speaking was infectious.


    "That is not what I asked." she frowned.


    "I can not tell you where he is, because I don''t know." Lord of Merve answered.


    "Does he not take orders from you?" Amie asked.


    "We? No. We are not qualified to give your brother orders." Lord of Merve answered.


    "Who, then?"


    "I can not tell you this." Lord of Merve looked away.


    "So, we should all just do as you say? My family should trust our survival to people we don''t know?" Amie asked coldly.


    "You don''t trust us?" Lord of Merve asked.


    "Should I?" Amie countered.


    "Yes. Yes, you should. Your brother has gone away and from what I hear, for a long time. Both of us are responsible for keeping you safe. You have seen us with him. How can you not trust us?" Lord of Merve asked.


    "My brother just appears one morning and says he will be gone a while. He said nothing about you two. He only said to go to Lady Steinhouse if we need anything. Yet, I''m supposed to trust you? You came to our house and told us to leave and we did. That is as far as we can go." Amie countered. He could tell she was getting angry, so he lowered his voice another degree.


    "I apologize, but, Lady Steinhouse has issues of her own. She had to leave. We brought your family here to protect you from the invasion. Is that not enough to trust us?" he asked. Lord Morge felt as though, he should just step out and let them sort it out. He felt as though he was intruding on something private.


    "You tell us nothing. I know it is for our own safety, but Walter told us nothing as well. How can we know what in our lives is permanent? It''s confusing to be pushed around all the time." Amie said. Their voices were now very low, they were practically whispering at each other. This made Lord Morge uncomfortable and somewhat amused.


    "Tomorrow." Lord of Merve said.


    "What happens tomorrow."


    "Everything will be back to the way it was, tomorrow sun down." Lord of Merve promised.

 Chapter 191 - (12)

    Back in the Lucen mountains, Lucy was being led by Matriarch Lilac down a wide winding stairs. It was a path carved out from the mountain, leading down from under the nunnery to what seemed like the heart of the mountain. Lanterns lit the way as the two moved silently. They only stopped when they both stood before an ten foot guava wood door. Matriarch Lilac pushed it open to reveal a large circular hall. Lucy walked in after her, her steps echoing from the stone floors across the wide room. The room was brightly lit, one would not be able tell they were so deep into the mountain.


    At the middle of the hall stood a statue carved from the largest topaz Lucy had ever seen.


    "Topaz?" Lucy asked.


    "It is not as you think. This was here before the nunnery ever stood." Matriarch Lilac explained. Lucy approached the statue to have a better look. The light from the torches reflected off it''s mirror-like finish, revealing the shape of the statue. A woman''s form was revealed to Lucy''s eyes. The woman''s body looked completely normal; her form wrapped in a draping dress, but some parts were odd. Her arms looked to hold up the hall''s ceiling as her fingers broke out into what seemed like tree branches. Her hair was no hair. It instead flowed upwards into leafless tree branches like her fingers, spreading out all over the ceiling. Her flowing dress carved out into roots, spreading out on the floor around the statue.


    "What is it?" Lucy asked.


    "No. Who is it?" Matriarch Lilac corrected.


    Lucy could not take her eyes off the statue. She noticed that the statue''s eyes seemed to follow her as she moved.


    "You react quite well. Many cannot stand her forever staring eyes." Matriarch Lilac complimented.


    "Who is she?" Lucy asked.


    "This is Lilian Vaine, the first Lady Thraine." Lucy was shocked by that answer.


    "You speak as though she is real." Lucy frowned.


    "This is her." Matriarch Lilac explained.


    "I see." Lucy''s shock faded. She finally understood Matriarch Lilac''s meaning.


    "you understand?" Matriarch Lilac raised a brow.


    "I already knew you had all the ingredients to open a path to the other realms, except the quarter bloom tree and the heart of The Unending Sea that I completed for you. Of all the immortal bodies I had thought you had come into possession of, the body of Lilian Vaine was not on the list." Lucy said.


    "Discovering this body made me think of the possibility of crossing realms. It triggered my search for the other ingredients needed to make the portal." Matriarch Lilac explained.


    "What I do not understand is, you never said Lilian Vaine was accomplished in the arts and cultivation of the being. How can an ordinary person have an immortal body?" Lucy asked.


    "She was given. History tells us she lived for three hundred years, but not many know that the general king had gifted her with three immortal bodies. She died at three hundred, that means she never got the chance to use the last body. You are looking at it." Matriarch Lilac explained.


    "Lilian Vaine. She held too many secrets." Lucy said, "How far did she rise in the realms?"


    "Rumour has it, she was about to step into the higher realms before her death. She spent too long in the middle realms."


    "Yes, a little too long. You had said she rose to the middle realms a little too quickly. That means she spent at least a little over two hundred years in the middle realms. Why?" Lucy asked.


    "No one can actually say. It is known that a Thraine ought to be provoked before she moves. The higher realms must have never been in her sight." Matriarch Lilac guessed.


    "Yet when she died, she returned all of her bloodline to this little world? No. Something made her stop at the middle realms. Something high up in the higher realms." Lucy said.


    "I assume it could be seen as so." Matriarch Lilac said.


    "In any case, it matters not. I only wish to reach my goal." Lucy said and turned away.


    "I have prepared a comfortable transport for your long journey. You will be very pleased." Matriarch Lilac said to Lucy''s leaving form.


    "Then allow me to thank you in advance." Lucy continued to leave. This made Matriarch Lilac smile. She had brought her here to show her how the portal works. But, it seems it is as Lady Wickshire had said; she is not interested in the details, she only wishes to use it at will.

 Chapter 192 - (13)

    Lucy returned to her chambers to see a familiar figure sitting on her bed. She only paused for a second, before closing the door behind her.


    "You enter a male prohibited area as you please?" she approached the man on the bed.


    "Dear wife, you should at least welcome me first. I came at the risk of my life." he said pitifully. Lucy looked into his dark eyes and scuffed.


    "If you could be killed by anyone in this lower realm, it would be beyond disgraceful."


    "Still.." he started to complain.


    "Why are you here?" she asked him.


    "I rarely get to see you. Shouldn''t you be more affectionate with this man?" he asked as though wronged.


    "You are a man?" she asked coldly.


    "If not, what am I?" he raged playfully.


    "Ask me again when you are older. This lady does not live in a world of illusions. You and I are still children." she said and his eyes darkened slightly.


    "Have you never wondered if my looks match my age?" he said and Lucy paused. He was right. This boy before her, even though he looked no older than eighteen, but at his level of power, should he be this young? His kind of power takes millennia to attain. This must not be his true age.


    "You are so serious over the smallest things." he said with a laugh. Lucy could not tell if he was joking before, nor did she care. He could be thousands of years old for all she cares, she chose this him as her husband for a reason.


    "Why have you come?" she asked.


    "I will be leaving today." he said mildly, stretching his arms and tucking it behind his long black hair as he laid back on the bed.


    "Where?" she asked.


    "Very far." he said.


    "I see." she said mildly, "You do not think me worthy to know."


    "I do not think you care to, you only asked to be polite. You once said you will only demand to know such things when you can stand beside me as an equal. I await that day." he chuckled darkly, as though he did not believe that day will come.


    "Then I will no more be polite." she said.


    "You. What you plan to do..." he started to say.


    "When did you become polite?" she asked.


    "I do not understand how you mind works, so I will not pretend to. But, I know you are leaving this world soon. Take Mr. Jodanham with you" he said seriously.


    "So you can keep an eye on me?" she asked carelessly.


    "Will you take him?" he asked.


    "The moment you interfere in my business is the moment I cancel our engagement." she warned with a dark smile.


    "Good. Take him. He is with your guards right now." he said and faded into the light.

 Chapter 193 - (14)

    Back in Juhnt, Lord of Merve entered his indoor garden which was now full of snow roses; flowers that grew black petals during the white cold, to see a heavily coated Amie reading a book. He paused slightly and made to leave, but she had already spotted him.


    "You were looking for me?" she closed the book and faced his turned away form.


    "Why do you assume so?" he turned back to meet her blank face.


    "What do you wish to say? Do you expect me to believe you came to smell the snow roses?" she asked.


    "I had a change of heart." he said.


    "If this is about my brother, you are not allowed a change of heart."


    "It is the thoughts of your brother that causes my change of heart." he said.


    "Fear? Then you must have come to say to me words that may offend him."


    "More like, ask of you what may betray him." he said, walking closer and taking a seat beside her.


    "What?" she frowned.


    "Tomorrow, I will attend Prince Thelmus'' coronation. As long I enter the palace without problems, all will be fine."


    "What role do I play here?" she asked.


    "For my plan to work, Queen Raine must also be in attendance. It will be hard to get her in, but much easier to get you in." he said cautiously.


    "You think this plan has a possibility of danger and still wish to take me? You are supposed to protect me not put me in danger." she frowned, "If I help you, will you tell me about my brother?" he looked away in response.


    "No? Then will you at least explain the basis on which my family''s safety rests on?" she asked and he looked confused.


    "It is your responsibility to keep my family safe in my brother''s absence. At what time is it no more your responsibility or do we loose the right to be protected? Can you explain that?" she asked.


    "That, I can do." he answered after a moment of pause, "But you have not even asked me what I want you to do."


    "What?" she asked.


    "It is known that I never travel with female company, it would be suspicious if I started now. But going to the coronation with my intended is a totally different thing." he explained.


    "Intended? Intended what?" she frowned.


    "Bride-to-be, betrothed, intended, whatever version suits you best."


    "What?!" this was not what she was expecting at all. Looking at his serious face, she thought of what could go wrong with this plan. She knew with her seventeenth anniversary coming up; she was more than eligible for marriage. So, marrying someone of his age, would only raise few eyebrows, but eyebrows nevertheless.


    "Must I go with you? Can''t you take Queen Raine instead?" she looked for a reasonable way out.


    "Queen Raine will be going as your chaperone, Lord Morge will be leading the raid to take back the capital and I can not let more people into this plot. You are the obviously the safest option. Your brother is Lord Steinhouse, it is believable for me to be engaged to you." he said.


    "Believable? By whom?"


    "You forget that your brother being nobility makes you nobility. Of all the ladies in society, I have shown little interest in any. A mysterious man like your brother happens to have a sister, when there is not much knowledge about you and your family? You are made for the role. When all is over, everything will return to the way it was." Lord of Merve said. Amie took in a deep breath, then nodded in approval.


    "You will settle this cleanly." she said with a nod, as though trying to convince herself that it would be alright.


    "Yes." he lied. With the plan ahead, it will be hard for her to escape the identity of his fianc¨¦e, the moment society knows her name. That is what he felt guilty about. How will Walter feel to know that he had basically put his sister in an odd position?


    "Tell me about my brother, then."


    "Your brother is on an important job, it is only right that your family be kept safe. You asked for the criteria of your safety? Another, is my employer. She is not one many wish to cross, even though very few know that your brother works for her. Your brother gave Lady Steinhouse a token to protect her. This token was gifted to him by our employer. The existence of this token means that one would never dare to harm your family, for fear of offending your brother. Still, I am tasked to make sure that your family is safe regardless of all these criteria, because your brother is important to our employer." he explained. Even though he had not said much, she understood the fact that they were now very important people because they were Walter''s family. Even though they were safe, Lord of Merve still had to make sure nothing went wrong.


    "Thank your for telling me, even though it was not much." she said and he nodded. He wanted to thank her for understanding his meaning. She is safe, is all she needs to know.


    "Send the dress I will be wearing to my chambers. I will handle my parents." Amie said as she got up and left.


    "Let''s hope no one really pays attention to you tomorrow or else, getting out of the identity of my intended will be difficult." he muttered as he watched her leaving form.

 Chapter 194 - (15)

    The next day came faster than one would wish. The streets of the capital were still as silent as the night of the bloody invasion. In noble homes, many prepared for Prince Thelmus'' coronation. It had been only two weeks sine the bloody invasion; but two days after the invasion, they had all received threatening invitations to attend the coronation. Those absent will have their entire family line executed; was the message. Even though many knew that the prince had the backing of Isne soldiers, they had cared not for this threat. They too, had forces awaiting their orders. All through the entire invasion, Juhntt soldiers had more or less not moved at all to protect the capital. This was because they had not received orders from the king to move. The invasion happened so fast, one did not understand how it was possible that the palace did nothing to counter. After they discovered that the king was no more, they retreated back to nobles for orders.


    The nobles already thought Prince Thelmus unworthy of the throne the moment he betrayed Juhntt, so they did nothing. They waited for an opportunity for a new bloodline to stand up up and rally them together. If pleased by this new line, they will lend a sword to take down the prince.


    This was such an opportunity; the prince just needed to act on his threat. One family captured for not attending the coronation and they would raise a war; an excuse to end the royal line and start a new one. But their plans were cut short when another letter arrived them. This letter urged them to go. This letter stated the Prince Thelmus will not be able to take the throne; King Larken had made preparations before his death; Lady Wickshire will dispense the king''s last words.


    Now, this was interesting. Lady Wickshire telling them to move, was a higher motivation than a threatening letter. She was an existence that the ancients feared. If she decided to take care of the issue, it will be taken care of. They had always known that this kingdom was more or less under Lady Wickshire''s protection. Their suspicion was confirmed during the last queen''s execution. Now, they wanted to attend the coronation and watch a show. Many that had returned to their country homes for the white cold started travelling back.


    As midday struck, the fate drums sounded from the heart of the palace, throughout the entire capital. Not long after, one could see noble carriages moving towards the same direction; no one need telling that this was for the coronation. Prince Thelmus would be crowned today, yet the dark carriages rolling by looked like a funeral match. No shouts of celebration could be heard; no blue ribbons hung round the capital; only silence and curious eyes peeping through window sill, followed the nobles on their way to the palace.


    In one of these carriages, sat Lord of Merve, Amie and a veiled Queen Raine; sitting opposite the two, none too quick to speak.


    "Where is Lord Morge?" Queen Raine finally asked.


    "He will be leading the raid as the coronation takes place." Lord of Merve answered.


    "You are still to say what the plan is."

 Chapter 195 - (16)

    "The less people know, the better." Lord of Merve answered.


    "Are you okay?" he asked Amie. Seeing as she remained silent, he hoped she would play her part well. Someone he claims is his betrothed, one would expect a certain kind of self confidence.


    "My parents think I am going to a ball, I would prefer that they continue to think so long after I returned." she said, not sparing him a look.


    "You must remember, Your Majesty, you are her chaperone. You must only follow her lead; never make the mistake of taking the lead." Lord of Merve ignored Amie''s words and proceeded to remind Queen Raine.


    "I got the message the moment I had to put on this ridiculous attire." she snorted and looked away.


    The carriage rolled into the palace gates like all others. They were asked to hand in their invitation, as the Isne soldiers looked to see who was in the carriage. The soldier looked at the invitation, then back into the opened carriage windows.


    "This invitation is for you and a plus, Lord Merve. I see three people." the soldier said.


    "This is my intended and her chaperone.... oh and it''s Lord of Merve." Lord of Merve corrected. The soldier nodded and let them through.


    The tension in the carriage did not lessen as they rolled into the palace grounds. Lord of Merve stepped out first, before helping Amie out. Queen Raine followed behind the pair as they made their entrance into the hall. Lord of Merve was quite impressed by Amie''s composure. She did not at all seem nervous under the stare of the audience. Lord of Merve never went to an occasion with an escort, so, many made sure to take in her features.


    All the guest were seated, while melodious singing filled the stone hall. The hall was richly decorated; the usual intricate carving on the twenty foot tall stone columns, holding up the elaborately painted ceiling. The polished marble statues were brought to life by the gold and blue drapes; colours of prosperity and happiness, hanging delicately around the columns.


    Despite the lovely hall, the air was tense. The cautiously seated dignitaries with their faces affixed with frowns, made one wonder if one had walked into the wrong ceremony. Tensed eyes followed Lord of Merve and Amie as they made their way to their seats. Queen Raine took a seat behind them silently.


    "Lord of Merve, where is your better half?" a nobleman sitting beside him asked jokingly. Everyone listening was well aware he was referring to Lord Morge.


    "She is right beside me." Lord of Merve gave his signature smile and the nobleman laughed.


    "And here I was thinking Lord Morge had taken that seat. Who is this fine young lady?" Amie could tell that everyone nearby were discreetly listening.


    "Miss Krain, sir." Amie introduced herself politely.


    "Well, Miss Krain, you better sit back. The way this ceremony is going, one might get tired of waiting and leave." the man did not bother to lower his voice. Amie smiled, even though she thought it low of him to use her to voice his dissatisfaction.


    "Worry not, sir, we women are accustomed to sitting home all day." the nobleman burst out in laughter after a brief pause.


    "Yes, by the looks of it, we may all become women today." he nodded, but Amie had long looked away, as though whatever he was saying had nothing to do with her.


    After a while of children singing, Official Ghuil made his entrance with the priest. He wore a large flowing robe with the crest of a king maker; two eagles in a bow, embroidered into it''s back.

 Chapter 196 - (17)

    "So we know who the traitor is." the nobleman commented. Lord of Merve was not surprised at all by this. He had already known that Official Ghuil had gone to the prince''s side.


    The coronation had begun; the two on the raised stage face each other; a bowl of rock in one hand, a golden hammer in the other.


    "I stand witness to this day, as those before me.


    May words spoken hold the same truth, as those before me.


    An era gone a new path drawn." the both swore in unison, then put down what they held on a tray offered to them by two maids. With the oath done, they faced the crowd. Just at that moment, three maidens veiled in white entered through double the doors. The guest looked back as they made their entrance; the leading maiden swinging a bell sideways as she walks.


    "Purify the path. Strengthen the steps taken." they chanted as they slowly made their way towards the king maker and priest.


    What those in the hall did not know was that; the moment Lord of Merve entered the hall, Lord Morge was leading a raid to take back the capital. He was no soldier, but he had an elite force handed to Lord of Merve by Lady Wickshire as a coronation present. A force trained by Lady Wickshire, these Isne soldiers did not stand a chance. One would think those martial artist from the Harnian gate who they had allied with would come to their rescue, but one did not know that the moment those from the Harnian gate failed at their mission, they had left the kingdom.


    It was a silent massacre. It was only normal that a raid such as this; to kill thousands of enemy soldiers in the capital, would be heard and experienced across the capital, but there was no such thing. Isne soldiers were not granted the glory of a great battle, they could not scream for their lives or look their enemies in the eyes as they choked in their own blood; they instead just dropped dead, not even sure how they died.


    Back in the coronation, Prince Thelmus was making his entrance towards the altar. His elaborate gold crested robes trailed behind him and a frown adorned his face at every step he took. He, a prince becoming king, enters and his subjects remain sitting; not standing to bow to their soon to be king, he was outraged. No elaborate bowing crowd lined his way as he took his steps towards the crown. Only a frown and a slight sneer slipping from their lips, followed him on his great walk.


    Official Ghuil frowned at this. Even though they had been threatened to attend, they would not have made an appearance if this was how they intended to receive the prince. He felt his hairs stand; something was wrong. Thousands of soldiers stood right outside, the guest had not arrived with personal guards, what gave them the courage to act this way? He knew in his heart that something was wrong with this situation, yet he could not put his finger on it.


    Prince Thelmus now stood before him, yet he had not realised. He was so lost in trying to figure out what was wrong, he too forgot to bow when the prince arrived. Pince Thelmus coughed, retrieving him from his thoughts. He then hurriedly bowed and begun the crowning.


    "An era has gone, a new one begins. May blessings of old....." he could not help but glance at the crowd as he talked. Seeing the mocking smiles on their faces, he felt his stomach fall. He did not even realise when he had said words he had specifically left out of the crowning rites.


    "May the blessings of old and ancestors that came before, bless the head on which the crown sits." he said and someone snickered. Only then did he realise what he had said. He looked at Prince Thelmus'' angry face, and grimaced. Everyone knew Pince Thelmus had killed his father to get the crown; how could the kings before him bless his crowing? He deliberately intended to strike out this part, because it was indirectly cursing Prince Thelmus; telling the ancestors to curse his crown.

 Chapter 197 - (18)

    "A new king, a new era." he cleared his throat and ended the rites.


    "A new king? Who, him?" the person who spoke was official Yrum. He was one of the two ministers, Lord of Merve had brought to his home when preparing for this day. If the tension in the room was not already at it''s peak, it had reached a new realm.


    "Insolence! You dare interrupt a sacred ceremony? Guards!" Official Ghuil countered.


    "Sacred? Prince Thelmus, His Majesty never named you crown prince. How can you take the throne?" Official Yrum sneered.


    "You dare?!" Official Ghuil raged.


    "As His Majesty refused to name you crown prince, he must have left instructions for his heir in his last words." Prince Thelmus froze at Official Yrum''s words.


    "Why did you wait till now to present this?" Prince Thelmus frowned.


    "Were any traditions upheld? Only after a dead king is casketed in stone, can his last words be read. You went on to crown a new king, when the old one has yet to greet his ancestors!" an angry minister got up and raged.


    "Only after his funeral can the keepers of His Majesty''s last words present it before the court. Why did you skip this tradition? We all know the law; the king''s last words are unmoveable as a mountain. Whatever is written in the lasts words, must be law, it cannot be changed. Was His Highness afraid that His Majesty would still not name you in his last words?" another minister taunted. Prince Thelmus was bathing in anger at this moment.


    "I am the only heir!" he said through his teeth.


    "If His Majesty last words instruct that you be killed, heir or not, you must die." another snorted.


    "Guards!" Official Ghuil called again. Seeing no one come, he paled. Something was definitely wrong.


    "No one is coming. His Majesty''s last words are in custody of the religion. Please present it." Lord of Merve said to the priest.


    "The religion stands on no side. The coronation must continue according to the edicts of those in power." the priest said blankly. This caused Prince Thelmus and Official Ghuil to sigh a relief.


    "The king''s council must request for the king''s last words. Without doing so, this coronation will continue." the priest said and Prince Thelmus and Official Ghuil''s faces sank.


    "The king''s council is present and wishes to hear the king''s last words." the second Minster that had met Lord of Merve stood and said. He was speaking for the council and as the head of council affairs, he had the power to do so.


    The priest nodded and a scroll appeared at the wave of his hand. Many knew the religion was across all lands and always stood as a neutral party, not interfering in politics and power. Many knew that they had unimaginable power, but no one knew much about them. This frail priest must be powerful to pick this scroll out of thin air.


    "This is unlawful! Witness priest, the coronation is taking place!" Official Ghuil had a bad feeling about this, but the priest ignored him and unrolled the scroll and many held their breaths.


    "These are the last words of King Larken Thygar of Juhntt. I have but one wish be fulfilled after death. I wish to set straight a record and clear misunderstandings. If at the time of this reading, I have yet to name an heir, the crown must go to my first son. Though I have given him nothing in life, I will not deny him his birthright in death. On the event of my untimely death, by the laws of Juhntt, the crown belongs to the first born, Adrian D''hunt. He must relinquish the title of Lord of Merve and take his title as crown prince, to be crowned king after my casketing." the priest read.

 Chapter 198 - (19)

    It was as if one had stepped into the land of the dead. Silence hunted the grounds, as eyes moved to Lord of Merve''s calm figure.


    "Rubbish! This is a ploy to take the throne!" Official Ghuil''s outburst awoke everyone.


    "Are you claiming that the religion fabricated this?" the priest asked and the temperature of the hall plummeted. Official Ghuil almost choked at this. This was a clear case of dropping stone on one''s foot. Even if he had a thousand lives, he would not dare accuse the religion of anything. Even if one wanted to question the king''s last words, the religion being in possession of it meant this was the authentic document. No one dared to think it was fake, lest one is questioning the integrity of the religion. Official Ghuil fell on his knees and kowtowed to the priest.


    "Forgive this mad man, esteemed priest. I dare not speak against the religion." he begged.


    "How?" Prince Thelmus on the other hand, had lost his soul. He stared at Lord of Merve, who was now Crown Prince Adrian, in a daze. "He must have had you before he married my mother." Prince Thelmus said.


    "The title of Lord of Merve instead of Lord Merve, it''s funny how no one realised this before hand." Crown Prince Adrian said.


    "Well, one person did." he sighed and they all understood his words. Lady Wickshire; she must have known all along. While they were busy gaining the favour of this dog prince, Lady Wickshire had already taken the real heir under her wings.


    "There is no property under the title of Merve, how..." Prince Thelmus refused to accept what was happening.


    "At first, when his majesty called me Lord of Merve, most were confused. Some thought Merve was some cooperation. I am not quite sure how it became a long lost noble house the next second." Crown Prince Adrian said.


    "There are thousands of Isne soldiers outside. Do you think this matters? Guards!" Prince Thelmus called, but no one came.


    "Let me try. Guards!" Crown Prince Adrian said and Juhntt soldiers entered oppressively. These soldiers more than any, felt betrayed by Prince Thelmus. When many tried to take over a kingdom, they at least colluded with soldiers from their kingdom; either by bribing the generals or taking military power by force. But Prince Thelmus brought in foreign soldiers and killed off a lot of their fellow brothers.


    "Drag these two to the prisons." Crown Prince Adrian ordered and they were very glad to drag out the protesting Prince Thelmus and the unmoving Official Ghuil. No one was sure what the priest had done to him, but Official Ghuil''s eyes were wide open, as though no one was inside his body.


    "This is unlawful! The queen is still alive! She must bear witness to the crowning of the heir. It is the law!" Prince Thelmus protested as he was being dragged.


    "And she has born witness." Queen Raine unveiled herself to the crowd. Her cold eyes caused Prince Thelmus to shiver. He could no more utter protests, allowing himself to be taken away.


    Crown Prince Adrian stood and held out a hand for Amie; who hesitated a second before taking it, then turned to the crowd, "His Majesty must be casketed before any coronation can take place. I believe that the council is up to the task." he said to the council head, who nodded in return.


    The audience seemed to remember that they needed to show good faith. Some got up and greeted Crown Prince Adrian as he passed. Others chimed in to say some good words.


    "Crown Prince Adrian has handled this quite well." one said.


    "His Majesty''s legacy continues to live on, of course." another said.


    "Juhntt sees the light again. This is a great way to start a reign." the nobleman who had been talking to Amie before, approached and said.


    "Yes. But, it has been a long day. I must make sure Miss Krain gets home." Crown Prince Adrian used Amie as an excuse to walk away.


    "Oh yes. Miss Krain." the nobleman said.


    "Which Miss Krain? Why does that name sound familiar?" someone asked.


    "Krain? What is your connection to Lord Steinhouse, Miss Krain?" the nobleman asked.


    "He is my brother." Amie said politely.


    "Ah, yes. Crown Prince Thelmus, you must consider a wedding immediately after your coronation. This will bless the reign; give the people something to lift their spirits." the nobleman said and others nodded. Though many mothers were quite angry he was betrothed even before they could show him their daughters, this was a time for raining compliments, so they smiled and nodded. Many making sure to look at Amie well, so as to remember her. Crown Prince Adrian felt Amie stiffen and he swallowed; daring not to look at her.

 Chapter 199 - (20)

    Lady Steinhouse had taken a walk around the nunnery; her steps slow, her body covered in heavy fur to keep out the cold. As she was returning to her chambers, she caught a silhouette in her side vision and her steps froze. She stiffened at the familiar figure walking beside Lady Wickshire in the distant courtyard. She immediately hurried after them, tracking their movements from the large windows so as not to loose them. Their direction was the outer sitting room, so she broke into a run to catch up with them. Her new maid given to her by Lady Wickshire did not deter her, but kept up with her pace effortlessly.


    She turned sharply from the hall way into the outer yard and almost fell, only to be held in place effortlessly by her maid. She looked up at the two, who had paused before her. Lady Wickshire only looked between her and her companion.


    Walter blankly watched as Helen struggled to calm her breath. She immediately curtsied to Walter, and her maid followed suit.


    "You''re back!" she said, "How long have you been back?"


    "A little while." Walter said. Lucy glanced between the two and started walking away.


    "Both of you, come." she said and Lady Steinhouse grabbed unto Walter''s arm the moment he turned away, as though he was going to vanish any second.


    They all moved to the outer sitting room and settled down. Walter and Helen sat before Lucy, who but glanced at how close Lady Steinhouse sat to Walter.


    "King Larken is dead." Lucy said and Helen froze.


    "What?" she managed to say.


    "Prince Thelmus killed him." Lucy answered and a tear rolled down Helen''s cheek.


    "What happened?" Helen asked.


    "He led Isne soldiers to take over Juhntt, killed the king and planned to crown himself king." Lucy explained.


    "That devil''s spawn." Helen whispered, more tears falling down her cheeks. One look, and Walter could tell she was in pain.


    "Adrian handled it. He will be crowned instead of Prince Thelmus. He should have taken care of it by now." Lucy said.


    "Adrian? As in, Lord of Merve?" Helen looked confused.


    "Yes."


    "How?"


    "He is the first son after all; the legitimate crown prince of Juhntt." Lucy answered.


    "What?" Helen could not take the shock. She was starting to feel dizzy.


    "The title of duchess of Wickshire, it is how I got it. At that time, I arranged for him to meet Adrian; a show of good faith. In a panic, King Larken called him Lord of Merve, when people asked who he was. He was never good at lying on the spot, was he, your uncle? I guess I should have told him I was bringing his son to his coronation dinner." Lucy said carelessly.


    "You have known all this long. Adrian did too?" Lady Steinhouse asked.


    "Of course."


    "You brought him to the coronation dinner because you wanted a reaction, didn''t you?" Helen was angry right now. But at whom? She did not know.


    "Of course. Your grand father, King Garthen arranged for Adrian to be raised right here in Juhntt, yet your uncle did not know. I was doing him a great service. In return for the Wickshire dukedom, I made Merve a long lost noble house." Lucy explained.


    "How?"


    "Rumour. Lady Fontaine''s talent is heaven defying. If she started a rumour, one could not escape it even if he jumped into the redemption lake to clear his sins." Lucy complimented.


    "Did you know? That my uncle...." Helen started to ask.


    "Yes, I knew what Prince Thelmus was up to and knew he would kill his father." Lucy answered and Helen stood abruptly.


    "The king was plotted against and you did nothing?!" Helen scolded.


    "Helen, sit down!" Walter sternly scolded. She hesitated at Walter''s cold eyes before doing as told.


    "So what?" Lucy asked mildly; she did not seem to bother about her outburst. She sounded as though they were discussing the weather.


    "So what if he was going to die?" Lucy''s words caused Helen to loose her soul.


    "How does his life and death concern me? Why should I help him? Do you honestly think he is my king? Even he, would not dare accept that title." Helen could not counter what Lucy had said.


    "I am not so benevolent and patriotic. If you were to be killed, I would only interfere because of Walter. He is important, so you are important. That is how I rate value. King or not, he is no one to me. If Adrian had held even a little sentiment towards him, I would have probably prevented his death. Not because he is a loved one, but because Adrian is important. Adrian''s mission given to him by me, is to conquer Thriegor while I am gone. I would have only saved him so that nothing interferes with Adrian''s mind set. So that he can work to full potential." Lucy''s words caused Helen to be depressed. Looking at her sullen form, Walter sighed; this was reality. He did not care about the king, but he cared about Helen. Still, the lady is not an all loving god, but a vengeful one.


    "Tomorrow, the alignment battleground opens. Tomorrow, this lady turns thirteen." Lucy said.


    "Congratulations on your anniversary, my lady." Walter complimented, "You must have a feast prepared, then?" he smiled.


    "Of course, fireworks! Fireworks that can be seen across realms." Lucy said, excitement flashing through her eyes.

 Chapter 200 - (21)

    The next day came a little bit too fast. It was as though the universe was too excited for the alignment. Those interested in the battleground had long started their journey to the Lucen mountains. This century, Lucen Nunnery was hosting the alignment battle.


    Drums sounded.


    One could see heavily coated nuns drumming away in an icy arena. A central circular ice plain with tall ice pillars, held up nuns drumming away on massive drums. The Ligrel and Ostie clan were the first of ancients to arrive, each arriving in a flash of light. One look and one could tell who they were; their slit eyes, pale skin and slender form aside, their flowing soft cotton robes with wide length sleeves, was a big give away. Their hair, black and silky long, fluttering with the icy wind; it was a sight to behold.


    The rest of the ancients followed; the Vigron looked regal in their heavy silk, while the Bloom Thraile isle stepped out of thin air into the ice arena in dark fur. Looking from one end to the other, one could recognise their dark skin and spongy hair pulled, into complicated weaves by hair pins and combs made from human bones. These features, coupled with their dark fur attire, made the clan of women look like ladies from hell. They made their way to the stands with their younger generation representatives and took their seats in the section bearing their clan crest.


    The drums changed beat, signalling the arrival of the clans from Other side. The Flutti looked completely regal in their elaborate silks and pasty skin. The Lantanier and Lancier clans looked wild in their strong polished leather, plaited back hair and many tattoos climbing up their bronze skin from their leather collars, unto their necks and faces; their skin glistening so much under the little sunlight, one would think that they were standing back in their arid lands during the heat quarter, being baked by the sun. The Avrid looked slender and scholarly, bearing the same features as the Ligrel clan; from their physical features to their wide length sleeves.


    With the arrival of other independent powers, all the powers of Thriegor now sat in one place; tension could be tasted in the cold air. All leaders and chiefs arrived with their representative, who were young geniuses from their clans participating in the battle.


    The drums changed beat, calling the attention of all to the new arrivals. Of course, a gathering of this magnitude would be incomplete without the appearance of Thraines.


    Lady Xier and Linna were first to step out of their portals unto the icy grounds. Everyone was so curious about the Thraines, the lively arena quieted. The two came with a small entourage, but no participant; making one wonder if the Thraines had any interest in the battles at all.


    Lusa and Kyla stepped out just after. This was the first time anyone had seen this many Thraines; the tension had reached another level.


    The grand empress dowager of Khul and Vion stepped out after them, causing excitement to ring through the arena. So many Thraines, how will they interact with each other? Do they interact with each other? Matriarch Lilac finally made her appearance; she was standing on the highest platform, watching the Thraines that had arrived approach her. The Thraines did not even bother to nod at each other, making their way to join Matriarch Lilac on the platform. They had taken their seats before Lucy arrived. She walked out of a portal with Walter, Helen and Professor Lorgh, as her only entourage. The Ligrel clan froze in their seats at the sight of Helen walking behind Lady Wickshire. Protector Klienn trained his eyes on the person whose arm Helen was holding.


    "What is Helen doing here?" the Ligrel clan chief asked.


    "That person beside her must be Lord Steinhouse" Protector Klienn sighed and the Ligrel clan head frowned. Though Lady Wickshire''s position was quite far, all that sat in the arena were martial artist who could see afar with ease. The Ligrel clan head could feel the sneer from other ancients; they all knew that Helen was abandoned by them and were happy to see this outcome. Helen was a person Lady Wickshire now took to such things. A person like Lady Wickshire was a backing every power wanted. Now, their clan had lost such an opportunity. They felt as though they had been poured a bucket of mud.

 Chapter 201 - (22)

    Lucy made her way to Matriarch Lilac''s side and took a seat with her entourage. Matriarch Lilac was now the only person left standing. She raised her hand and the drumming stopped instantly.


    "Every hundred years, the realms align. A window opens for young heroes to stand on a grand stage; a stage of fortune and misfortune. Those who wish to stand on this stage, step forward with your token!" Matriarch Lilac was an old power. She could speak softly, yet magnify it to enter each ear seated in the arena.


    Young masters representing their clans stepped forward and revealed their tokens. One could tell that others who no one knew had a token to send a representative, had still taken one out. This made one wonder how many tokens were actually available to be given out. The Thraines, did they have more and only gave out as they wished?


    Matriarch Lilac nodded to her nuns and Ten of them stepped into the centre of the arena. They moved like wind without tripping, even though their faces were veiled completely. They moved in unison as they flipped and manoeuvred through the air in movements that looked like a martial arts dance, accompanied by the drums. Soon, one could see soft streams of light mimicking their dance. These lights seemed to make tearing sounds through the air as space above the dancing nuns started to distort.


    The light swept up those holding their tokens, drawing them into the distorting space. They all disappeared a moment later and the dance stopped.


    Many looked up at the distorted space and could now see their representatives standing on a long cracked road. The visual spread wide in the sky, revealing that they were not alone. One could start to see thousands of representatives from other worlds, gates and realms. The alignment made it possible to see the link to other realms and worlds, and these worlds could see them too. The cracked road was attached to a world, gate or realm by a golden string, letting one clearly see the hierarchy. It was a beautiful sight.


    The cracked road expanded into a stage with many portals. If one looked hard, they could see two other stages reflected above the heads of the representatives. These were the middle realms stage and the higher realms stage. These stages were much grander and beautiful than the lower realms stage on which their representatives stood.


    "The middle realms and higher realms. I never though I would be able to see it, even though it is but a glimpse." someone said in wonder.


    Lucy looked up at the web showing the hierarchy and got up.


    "Bring up the Harnian gate." she said softly, yet all could hear her. Those from the Harnian gate, who had sneaked into the arena, froze at her words. Matriarch Lilac nodded to the drummers and they begun a different beat. Many wondered what kind of drums these were, as the scene started to change, exposing a world floating in space and surrounded by soft orange clouds. Those from the Harnian gate recognized home at a glance. Many were confused as to what was happening. Were they not supposed to be watching their representatives fight on the battleground? Why were they seeing this instead? They were not the only ones worried. What many did not know was that this image, was the only image everyone from all realms could see.


    "Harnian gate, it''s beautiful. A pity." she said and those on the battleground and other realms paused. They could hear her speak, but only those in the arena knew she was the one speaking.


    "As you can all hear me, Let me introduce myself. My name is Lucy Sharterux, Duchess of Wickshire. I believe many are now in the habit of referring to me as Lucy Wickshire." Lucy said and silence reverberated across all realms, even to the higher realms. In one of the worlds, a very familiar young man sat drinking tea when he heard her voice. He chuckled lightly, "My wife is up to no good again." he said.

 Chapter 202 - (23)

    Lucy smiled lightly at the silence, knowing she had gotten their attention.


    "Today is the anniversary of my birth. After spying on Thriegor for so long, I thought it only right that you join the festivities. Especially the Harnian gate, they have enjoyed poking around in Thriegor, it is only right that they be my special guests. For this day, I cooked up some special fireworks." she said, turning to Professor Lorgh. Professor Lorgh dropped the large box he was holding and opened it.


    Like a box from hell, the black lid was opened and a human head revealed. Those in the arena recognized that this was Lord Hane of the destroyed Marjiont Valley. Lord Hane opened his eyes abruptly and a cosmic explosion ensued.


    Crack. Everyone saw the image of the Harnian gate crack and start to cave into itself. Being so close to a core, the tearing space caused the atmosphere and land to tilt into each other. The centre of the crack heated up and suddenly exploded.


    Threo, standing in the arena, felt like he was the one that exploded. Those from the Harnian gate who were not in the gate when it exploded, felt the same. Hope seemed to fly away in a snickering fleet of birds, for those in the battleground. They had stepped unto the stage to gain glory for their home land, but it was no more.


    It did not help that Lady Steinhouse clapped away at the sight excitedly, "It''s beautiful." she said. Her claps were like a hammer to their already shattered hearts.


    The explosion caused a wave in form of hot wind, that swept through the worlds in charge of the gate. Because of the alignment, the speed of the travelling wave was faster than should be. The wind from the explosion reached Thriegor after a while, and hit the icy arena like an angry storm. The audience had to fend for themselves under such intense winds, but the Thraines were protected by Matriarch Lilac, who formed a barrier around them.


    It took a while for the winds to calm down. By the time, it had cleared, the icy pillars that encased the arena was no more. The ice floors were cracked and slightly melted. As the winds cleared, many wiped ice off themselves and looked at Lady Wickshire in horror. The Bloom Thraile Isle had always held no regard for her, were now stuck in place, trying to calm themselves. If she could destroy a gate, they were nothing before her eyes.


    "Those were.... children, families, young and old. Why?" Threo choked. Hermin worried about his master. Though he had indicated that he would be leaving the Harnian gate soon, he was not sure if the old man had had a chance to leave yet.


    "You do not like my fireworks?" Lucy asked softly and Hermin almost fainted at her words.


    "Why?" he asked.


    "Why not?" Lucy asked coldly, "Worry not, this lady did not know the fireworks will be this good. Why save it for birthdays alone, when it should be enjoyed every day?"


    "My, you through great parties, Lady Wickshire." the grand empress dowager of Khul complimented with a smile.


    "It was certainly beautiful." Linna nodded.


    "I wish you many more beautiful anniversaries, Lucy." Vion said.


    "Thank you. It is a shame though, I may not be here after this anniversary." Lucy said.


    "Are you going far?" Vion asked.


    "Yes, very far." Lucy answered. People would have thought that a feast was going on, by the way they were conversing.

 Chapter 203 - (24)

    Lucy did not stay to see the beginning of the battle nor did she care about the outcome, she left with her entourage back to the nunnery. Her steps, slow and heart, light; a deliberate pace for Walter and company to follow.


    Back at the nunnery, she led them through a winding cave path, down to the core of the mountain; the same hall Matriarch Lilac had brought her to. There, a convoy of oddly large carriages awaited them. At a corner, Walter could see Mr. Jodanham trying to go unnoticed.


    "Is everything ready?" Walter asked Commander Gallion and he saluted in response. He had returned with his remaining troupe from the emperor''s shed, a different person. One could feel a suffocating dark aura around he and his men. They had experienced things inside the testing grounds, that turned them into brute killers. After being moulded thin by the emperor''s shed, they had returned to their first order. Walter had stepped out of the shed to assassins, ordered to kill him. He had turned around and ordered the commander to kill everyone in the Tree tribe. It had been a bloody scene.


    "Load up. We are leaving soon." Walter instructed and shadow guards joined hands with his men and loaded up money, food and other necessities into the carriages. The maids were already seated in their designated carriages, waiting. This was going to be a long journey.


    Lucy looked away from the topaz statue to the door way. There, Matriarch Lilac stood. The two did not bother with words, as Lucy looked away and stepped into an outrageously large carriage with Walter and Helen.


    Outside the carriage, Matriarch Lilac nodded to her nuns and they begun a spell; their chants, soft and unified. After watching them chant for a while, Matriarch Lilac confirmed that all those travelling were inside the special carriages she had prepared for their journey, before she made her move.


    In a blink, she stood before a large drum made from untamed tree trunks. She flicked the leather lightly, with her forefinger and one big bang rang through the air. At the sound of the drum, the root-like lower body of the statue started to move.


    It ripped itself from the ground and opened a circular path in it''s middle, tearing apart the hard mountain rock like bread.


    In one of the carriages in the middle, Lucy was in a solemn mood.


    "Do you think it wrong that I destroyed the Harnian gate with so many innocent people on it?" she asked Walter. How was he supposed to tell her that he had killed off the entire Tree tribe, so that no one knows he had taken the inheritance?


    "It was necessary. They probably provoked you like the Mclears had." Walter answered.


    "They did worse. They killed my mother." Lucy said and Walter turned solemn.


    "My mother and I had gone on a trip to the Isne countryside. I remember Nanny Han running in and grabbing me away from my toys. We escaped into the forest; she moved like the wind. It was the first time I confirmed that she was of martial arts descent. No matter how fast she moved, they were on our tail. In seconds, they surrounded us.


    "I suspect, my mother was to have run in a different direction acting as bait, so we could escape. But, she must have found out that they followed us instead of her and returned. Her shadow guards did everything to protect us, but it was not enough. Her head was ripped from her shoulders right before my eyes. I almost died too, if not for a young boy in a good mood, passing by. That was the first time I met my fianc¨¦. Do you know why she was killed?" Lucy asked.


    "No."


    "Anyone that rules Thriegor, is the ruler of the lower realms. Of course, they did not usually care about this law, but something changed. I used to wonder what, till I met the Thraines. The direct descendant of Lillian Vaine, was my mother. This linage was a closely guarded secret amongst Thraines, so someone must have found out about it. It was as though they realised that, if there is a direct bloodline, the tendency of my mother and I ruling Thriegor was high; therefore, becoming rulers of the entire lower realms." Lucy explained.


    "Don''t you wonder where we are going?" she asked Walter.


    "I do." he answered.


    "Shin Realm. Unlike the Harnian gate, I will not kill them from a distance. I will look them in the eye." Lucy said and a bright light engulfed them.

 Chapter 204 - Bk 2 (1)

    A fair hand trembled slightly as it raised a cup of tea to pale lips. The lonely sound of the crackling fire burning in the fire place soon rejoiced to company from the clicking sound of a woman''s heel on marble floors approaching from afar, as it''s light cast a warm glow on the girl drinking tea in the dark. Her stiff presence turned even stiffer as she heard the clicking near. The door burst open as she was putting down her tea, that almost spilled at the shout of the familiar voice.


    "Amie Miles Krain!" Mrs. Krain bellowed.


    "The night has aged, mother." Amie answered.


    "So, you do think I am your mother. I thought you were such great being that descended down to the world from the three god''s palms."


    "It is so late for you to be speaking in riddles. You of all people abusing the night with your voice in such a manner, I''d assume you are peeved at me. But why?" Amie asked.


    "What in the gods name are you doing, Elaine? Do yer know what time this is?" Mr. Krain barged into the room.


    "You claim not to know why? The entire kingdom knows why. Why would they care what abuse I lash unto the night when they are too busy laughing in my expense." Mrs. Krain couldn''t care less about his worries.


    "I can not read minds, mother." Amie said.


    "You are betrothed to the king and you did not think this is information your mother should know? Do you know how odd it was to hear such congratulations about something I had no idea about?" Mrs Krain asked.


    "Is this true, Amie?" Mr Krain asked.


    "It seems so." Amie answered. To this, Mr Krain only turned and walked away.


    "No wonder. No wonder that sister of mine sent a letter to meet. She must be planning something." Mrs Krain said and Amie frowned.


    "You had best handle this well, mother. You should not have allowed that dreadful family an opportunity to meet you. I have no time to deal with such people." Amie got up with a headache.


    "Mind your tone, young lady. When you had not thought it wise to share such an information with me, how was I to know that I should keep them away?"


    "Mother, your sister always looked down on us. She never helped us during those hard days and even when you went to see her, she refused to let you into her home. No one needs to tell you that you should ignore such people." Amie said and turned away.


    "They did not come when there was news of Walter becoming a duke, why would they come now? I wanted to hear them out. I did not think that the entire world knew you were marrying the king." Mrs Krain accused in anger, but Amie left without looking back. She arrived in her room and shut the door tight. She was about to heave a sigh when she saw her maid standing in the corner. She immediately knew she had heard her mother''s words. The entire house was built in such a way, that it echoed at night. She started to wonder if her mother did it on purpose, as she was now sure that the entire household now knew of her betrothal. Those that did not hear will be told by others.


    "Return. I do not need you tonight." Amie said.


    "But Miss, your dress." she said and Amie looked down at herself. Only now did she discover she was still in her day dress. She looked back at the girl at least four years her senior and sighed. Her mother had paid a lot of money to find a well spoken girl to be her maid, as she insisted that the kind of maid one had reflected a person''s status. Even though she did not understand her mother''s state of mind, she still enjoyed having someone help her out, especially times like now when she needed her complicated dresses taken off.


    "Help me." she said.


    Hey guys, book two, Thraine officially begins now! Enjoy!

 Chapter 205 - Bk 2 (2)

    The night was long, yet morning came no matter how long Amie closed her eyes. Her maid was quick to draw a bath while she remained in bed, wondering of how to handle her parents. Since Prince Thelmus'' failed coronation, she had not met the king. When she went out into the city, only very few knew what she looked like, so she had let the entire situation roll by. Only when she introduced herself as Miss Krain, did many turn to stare and even greet politely. She then only realized that this matter between herself and the king was not over. Still, she had not the mind to tell her parents. She wondered why the king had yet to clarify their relationship. She had thought about it for long and come to the conclusion that there was more to this than she had thought. She was stupid to think getting out of the title of King''s bethrothed would be easy.


    "Miss, i''ve drawn you a bath. Come enter while it''s warm." her maid, Beth said. Amie nodded and got up slowly.


    She stayed in the water till it cooled, her mind seemed to be somewhere else. Beth returned looking flustered.


    "Miss.." she said and Amie frowned.


    "Mrs. Grueveir is here... I overheard you and madam last night..." she started to say and amie got up from the watter abruptly.


    "Who did she come with?" Amie asked.


    "Her son and daughters." Beth answered. To this, Amie smiled softly, Beth could not figure out what her smile meant.


    "Dress the part. You are following me to the palace." Amie said and Beth stiffened.


    Down in the sitting room, Mrs. Krain sat blank faced, staring at her sister and her three children. She refused to be first to speak, making the children uncomfortable.


    "Elaine, you still look beautiful as I remember." Mrs. Grueveir said.


    "You sent me a letter asking permission to come for a chat. Seeing as you have tried time without number to not meet me, I assume something must be the matter. Speak Gretel." Mrs. Krain went straight tot he point.


    "You sound as though you do not wish me here." she frowned.


    "I am busy as of late." Mrs. Krain answered.


    "Planning your daughter''s marriage to the king? This is a family affair, Elaine. I am not even peeved that you did not inform me of your son''s rise to dukedom and now, your daughter''s betrothal to the King, yet you hold grudges." Mrs. Grueveir said, one could hear dissatisfaction in her voice.


    "They say a daughter is like spilt water. What family are you refering to?"


    "The Krujurs of course. Ours." Mrs. Grueveir said.


    "All Krujurs were killed after their betrayal to the crown. I do not associate with that name. It is best if you do the same, sister. The new king will not favour traitors." Mrs. Krian warned coldly. "If it is this, then you have come all this way for nothing. Please return."


    "Living so low has turned you unlady-like, Elaine. Chasing away a guest is beyond you."


    "Look around Gretel; if this is low, your fall has soured your tastes." Mrs. Krain contered.


    "I came because it looked as though our family had seen rise recently and wanted to raise my children to their rightful place."


    "You seem to speak in circles sister. As far as my knowledge goes, the Krujurs still remain traitors."


    "But the Krains don''t!" Mrs. Grueveir had had enough of reasoning with her sister.


    "That is right. Krains. A surname neither you nor your children possess." Mrs. Krain said so softly, one would have missed her words. "Why do you prance into my home and demand what is not yours?"


    "Sister..."


    "Why do you speak of your children as though one owed them a great debt. Even more, as though we owed them."


    "Your family''s glory today is still stemmed from the noble blood of the Krujurs."


    "Then you can march to the palace and demand your share. My son, Duke of Steinhouse gave his family this glory you so greatly demand be extended to you. Since it is of the Krujurs, your son might as well do the same then." Mrs. Krain said.


    "You...!" Mrs. Grueveir shot to her feet in anger.


    "Aunt, mother does not mean that. She only wishes that you help my brother gain a job and my sister and I enter society, for sake of your sisterly affection." one of Mrs. Grueveir''s daughters spoke. Looking at her taller frame, Mrs. Krain figured she was the older of the two girls.


    "Affections?" Mrs. Krain felt her mouth twitch. This little thing. She had seen a lot of them before. White cats. They make you forget that they will grow to become lions. They speak softly and move gracefully, making one think of them cute and harmless, yet inside laid a sinister heart. For some reason, this girl made Mrs. Krain very uncomfortable.


    "Your mother and I hold no affection of any sort towards each other. If you wish to integrate into our family to help your prospects, that will not happen. My son decides who is worthy and who is not. Especially when no one else wants you here, only he can change my mind. Sadly, he has travelled for work." Mrs. Krain said.


    Just when they were about to respond, a maid arrived and cutseid to Mrs. Krain.


    "Madam, the young miss says she is stepping out for a while." she said and they all turned to look towards the door, as though hoping someone will walk through.


    "Okay." Mrs Krain said and got up to leave, "I have things to do. It is best you return." she said to her guests and left.


    "How dare..." Mrs. Grueveir started to say.


    "Mother, let us follow. I woud be sad to not meet cousin while we are here." the eldest daughter said and got up. With her words, they followed after Mrs. Krain who was watching Amie descend the stairs with a frown.


    "You won''t tell me where you are going?" she asked and Amie sighed tiredly.


    "Cousin." she heard a soft voice call and looked her way. The slightly tanned skin on those she supposed were her cousins as opposed to their mother''s pasty skin, made her wonder how dark their father was. Amie only smiled softly at the one who spoke, but did not respond.


    "I must leave, now." she said to no one in particular.


    "Unacompanied? Amie..." her mother started to say.


    "Beth is coming with me. I understand your concerns, mother. Your concerns you raised yesterday, I will sort it out today." she said as she descended the last step.


    "Then you are going to the palace?" Mrs. Krains face said it all, she was glad her daughter could just up and leave for the palace. Amie nodded to those behind her and turned to leave.


    "Can I come along, cousin? I am stopping at the swan jewelry." the eldest cousin asked. To this, Amie''s soft smile remained, but a dangerous look crossed her eyes.


    "Ronald." Amie called and a skinny man ran in, "Miss." he bowed.


    "Send Miss Grueveir to the swan jewelry and be back in time to run your errands." she ordered and the man bowed again in response. Then, she sent them a slight glance, "Safe journey." she said.

 Chapter 206 - Bk 2 (3)

    Amie released a breath she did not know she was holding, the moment she sat in her carriage. Beth remained silent with her head bowed. One could not tell what was going through her mind. The silence continued through out the journey all the way to the palace gates. The driver was stopped at the gates were amie heard him identify himself as from the Krain household.


    "What buisness do you have in the palace? Only those with a pass can be granted entrance." she head the guard say.


    "I carry Miss Krain." the guard said. One could hear his voice shake.


    There was silence, then she heard someone aproach.


    "Pardon me miss, could you lift the curtains?" the guard asked.


    "And would you recognise me if I do?" Amie asked without complying and the guard paused. She was right. Very few have ever met Miss Krain. How would he know it to be her?


    "A token then?" he asked. Amie nodded to Beth who flashed a token with the Krain sigil out the window. This, he recognised. This was added to the permissions list during the time of the late king. With a nod, the gates opened and the carriage rolled through.


    Amie released a soft breath in the carriage when granted entrance. Token? She had found this and many more in her brother''s room after finding out he would not be back for a while. She had not been sure it was even real. Regardless of gaining entry, Amie could not still believe how odd things had become. They had a sigil? She, the daughter of a mine hand could not still process this.


    The carriage rolled to a stop and Beth stepped out, before helping her lady down. Even though she was curious about the palace, she did not let her eyes linger around while forgetting her job. She was Miss Krian''s personal maid. When Miss Krian Marries the king, she would become the queen''s personal maid. She needed to act with a little bit of tact.


    Amie stepped unto the palace grounds and saw ahead of her a line up of maids and servants who seemed to be trying hard to catch their breath. Clearly, they must have raced over from her unexpected visit. She wondered though, how they were informed so fast, to arrive just as she stepped out of the carriage. She stopped herself from looking back at the gate to find out how far the gate was from where she stood. She feigned a calm demure as she approached the attendants. They all curtsied as she approached, but she did not stop nor spare them a glance. She walked into the palace halls as though she had been here before.


    "Tell His Majesty I have come to see him." she said to the attendants who scurried to her side. Some left to inform the king as she had ordered and others led the way. Since she did not say a thing, they did not either. The palace was so large, she was offered to sit in a sedan chair and be carried the remaining way. To this, she complied. The sedan chair was a platform lined softly for comfort, carried on all it''s rectangular sides by four strong men. It also adorned four pillars tying above soft silks to block soft snow falling into the courtyards from touching her, and falling to all our sides like heavy drapes blocking the cold out. Even though she had not seen a sedan chair before, talk more of sitting in one and was therefore quite nervous, she did not let it show. She had heard, that places like the palace that was full of inner courtyards and mini palaces, sedan chairs were often used.


    She was carried all the way to an inner court yard and up some flights of stairs before the large strong men put down the chair for her to step down. She was led towards a rose garden. After, the attendents retreated, so did beth. But Amie refused to be flustered. She forced her self to stroll round the garden with a calm expresion and look at flowers. She soon saw someone''s broad back standing quite away under an umbrella tree to shield him from the snow. She would recognise this back any where. After all, it would be a shame if a woman could not recognise the man she is said to soon marry.


    Prince Adrian turned at the soft sounding feet approaching. He paused at how amie fit into the garden quite nicely in her pink attire.


    "Come sit under here." he said. Even though she wore a heavy coat, he still thought she was too exposed to the raw snow. She walked before him and cutsied, "Your Majesty." she said.


    "Not yet. I only become king in two days time." he chuckled softly.


    "And I, no more a prince''s betrothed but a king''s?" she asked. Even though her voice remained soft, Prince Adrian still felt the chill from her words.


    "Many would be glad to marry a king."

 Chapter 207 - Bk 2 (4)

    "Many were not tricked into it."


    "They would still love to be, though." he answered.


    "You told me that you promised my brother you would take care of my family." she said, "Is this what you had in mind?"


    "It would give the same effect, wouldn''t it?"


    She said nothing and sat under the shade of the umbreller tree. He followed suit and they both sat in silence for a while.


    "Why?" she finaly asked.


    "Why what?"


    "Why would you marry me?" she asked.


    "I..." he started to say.


    "Protect me or not, your ridiculous claim may be, I still believe on thing. You want to marry me and I want to know why." she turned and stared into grey eyes.


    Prince adrian was silent for a while, still, his eyes never left hers. He wondered if that look in her eyes was caution or anger. Either way, it siped into his bones colder than the freezing air.


    "You assume too much." he said.


    "Do I? I think myself rather sane."


    "What better protection could one gain than when standing beside me?" he wished to smile, but could not bring himself to, under her steel gaze.


    "Yet you stayed away so long, allowing me to wonder if and why all you said would not happen had happened. You let it go this far, waiting for me to come to you." she said softly, "I am here."


    "I will be crowned in two days." He said.


    "Congratulations"


    "You will be there." he said.


    "You order this of me?"


    "I ask."


    "What an odd question, then. Is this what you wanted me to come for? If I did not arrive today, what would you have done?" she asked.


    "A carriage would have arrived at your door step with outfits for yourself and your family to dress and attend the coronation." he chuckled.


    "Yet you say I assume too much. The way I see it, you very much want to marry me, if not need to. Still, one can not put a finger on your purpose."


    "You will be protected, your family too. You will lack nothing, nor will they. Why do you hesitate?"


    "I do not like being used, Prince Adrian. You have given me even more courage by your words to understand, I am my brother''s sister. I can not be slighted as long as he lives." she said and got up.


    "Marrying a king is considered slight?" Prince Adrian asked in amusement.


    "You have claimed me your bride. Even if you change your mind, it would be hard for me to find a suitor. Since you have decided on me, I will accept that which is my fate. But..." she paused


    "What?" he asked.


    "You best be sure I am on your side when you need me for what ever it may be. This young miss will decide on that day, if you are worthy." she said and started strolling out.


    "I do not intend to use you. But your marriage to me is to my benefit. You are right, Miss Krain. I wish to marry you and may even need to. In the entire kingdom, there is none more noble than you." he said, and she paused as he walked over to stand before her.


    "A king must marry not for love, but for the kingdom and you are Walter Krain''s blood sister. You will come to understand the weight that carries."


    "Then you must also accept. This is the wife you want for her brother''s name and prestige, without care for what lies in the package. When you unwrap that ribon, you must swallow what ever is inside." she said and walked past him.


    "The Steinhouse properties belong to the Krain name. As your brother is not around, you should familiarize yourself with it." he said to her leaving back, "A seamstress will come over to meet you soon."

 Chapter 208 - Bk 2 (5)

    Amie''s thoughts were still far even after the carriage rolled out the palace gates.


    "To the steinhouse manor." she said and Beth informed the couchman, before turning to her in question.


    "Should we have sent somone to informed them that we are coming?" she asked, but amie rested her head back and closed her eyes and the carriage returned to silence.


    Arriving at the Steinhouse gates, the carriage was let in with just a few words from the driver. Amie stepped out unto the stone pavement to see two men awaiting her at the door. They made small salutes before one of them stepped forward.


    "I am head Guard Holden, miss..." he said but did not know her name.


    "Krain. Amie Krain." she said and walked passed him into the warm receiving room.


    "Welcome Miss Krain. Lord Steinhouse is not available at the moment." the head guard said.


    "And it will be quite some time before he will be." she said, taking in the entire space. She had heard that Lady Steinhouse had bad taste in clothes, but it seemed that this did not spill unto her home. There was a regal elegance about her home. Unlike hers that had a lot of beautiful stained cushons and the the castle that had gold plated trims, her house was mostly grey. Some exposed wood on the floor and star case and soft plain colors cushions. Something about it seemed elegant in it''s mild tones.


    "Have all accounts and all those incharge of the steinhousse properties send reports to me by tomorrow. I will return here to handle them." Amie said.


    "Pardon?" the person who spoke was not the head guard nor the man by his side dressed as a butler. It was instead an old lady and a woman who seems to be her daughter, emerging from one of the sitting rooms. Amie glanced at her, but did not care to answer. She may have grown up in a small village, but her mother had taught her since childhood how to exert ones will. She needed not pay to much attention to these two who dressed much too finely to be servants.


    "And you are?" the younger lady asked.


    "Who are these?" Amie turned to guard holden and asked instead, making the young lady turn red in anger.


    "They are relatives of the former Lord Steinhouse. Lady Steinhouse and Lady Stellden, Miss Krain." Guard Holden answered.


    "My brother and sister-in-law are away for a while. It would be best that you come back when they return." Amie said.


    "Then you are... I see. He is not around so you have come to handle matters of the Steinhouse properties? Your family must think this is your...." Lady Stellden started to say.


    "Lily!" Old Lady Steinhouse reprimanded, then turned to Amie.


    "Young girl, this property..." she started.


    "Is the property of Lord Walter Krain of Steinhouse. As he has informed the king that he and his wife would be travelling a while, the property being that of a Krain, has been left in the hands of the Krain family by His majesty, the king. Otherwise, in my hands as next eldest." Amie said and Lady Stellden fumed, "You..!"


    "Yes, you. I dare to wonder what an unrelated party would want in a home that is not theirs while the owners are away. One would not be far off to assume it not something worthy of the book of flaming water." Amie said.


    "You dare acuse us? In the past, this property was left in the hands of a childless wench who handed it to her new husband, but now, my daughter, Lily is now married to the stellden heir and carrying the future of both great lines, stellden, and Steinhouse alike!" Old Lady Steinhouse said.


    "I think it wrong to speak of the dead, but the late king must have made a great blunder in you all. The new will not. I for one think that letting you retain you former title regardless of loosing the meaning of the title it''s self with the properties combined, has made you muddle headed." Amie said.


    "You think us wrong?" Old Lady Steinhouse asked with an odd smile.


    "I think you overstayed your welcome." Amie said, then turned to guard Holden.


    "See my brother''s guests out. As he is not around, do not grant entrance to people I am not aquinted with." she ordered him.


    "Show me to the study." Amie said to the butler,who bowed and did as asked.


    Seeing her leaving back, Lady Stellden fumed. "Mother, look at that! A nobody dares to talk down on a nobe lady such as me. I will report this to my husband."


    "Shush, Lily. One need not say much. The king may not think our claims right, but the religion will." Old Lady Steinhouse said, "So let the chicken think itself a phoenix. It will still end up in the pot."


    Hey guys


    I''m better, so i made a deal to allow me borrow a friend''s laptop a few hours every day. During this trying period, I will only post on patr¨¦on. I am assuming that what I''ve written so far is enough credibility to ask people to subscribe monthly to read daily chapters. Subscribe from $3 to 10. Unlike others, where different prices get you access to different amount of chapters, you gain access to all chapters whatever you pay, but.....the tiers are open to a limited amount of people. E.g, only twenty people can subscribe with $3...Go to patre?n.com/Lucywickshire for more info. If you love my work, please stop by and invest in it...


    Hopefully someone is interested...

 Chapter 209 - Continue reading Lucy Wickshire

    Hi guys,


    I''m making this post to clear confusion and further explain my train of thought.


    So, I now completely post Lucy Wickshire on my patre?n. Why? Well, this author has been through lot to bring you free chapters. The hammer on head was my laptop crashing for the third and final time. Now that I have to work around someone else''s schedule to get you chapters, I thought.. "hmm, I should limit posting to patre?n only for this period" so, that''s what we are doing.


    Now, on to confusions. Those who have gone to my patre?n site brought to my attention that the different tiers should have different benefits. Meaning, if a person is paying ten dollars, he should have access to more chapters than the other paying 5 dollars. He makes a good point. But... This author has a different way of thinking.


    See, when I decided this patre?n route was the one to go, I actually wanted to have everyone pay one amount for subscription; 10 dollars. Only, I have been writing this book since 2017 and have heard a lot of your issues. Some people can''t afford that amount.


    So, here is what came to mind. There are those who have been reading Lucy Wickshire since 2017, both on Royal Roads and Webnovel. So, I created other tiers with them in mind. I calculated how many people are reading this book on webnovel and royal roads and made my decision. Those first few subscribers have the choice to pay either 3,5,7 and 10 dollars. But note, I said first. Meaning, these tiers are only available to a limited amount of people therefore, more or less a promotion. For example, the three dollars tier is only available to twenty people..


    I see Lucy Wickshire being written for a few more years. We are in book 2 right now and I plan for it to go on to book 3 if I can''t cram this story into three books, a possibility of book 4 is there. So, a few more years. My readers at the moment can opt to pay according to their ability, provided the teir is not full. Why? You guys have been reading much longer than those who may stumble upon the book later. By then, most tiers will be full and only ten dollars tiers will be available. Let''s call this a thank you to old time readers. Lucy Wickshire is officially two years old on the web... Keke...


    So, thanks for reading this for so long. This book has been deleted, edited, reposted and all the nine yards, till where it is today. I''m told it''s still needs editing, but we will get there. I have grown, the book has grown, our characters have grown. Accept this author''s thanks and Kowtow..


    Join the family, continue reading. Patre?n link is patre?n.com/lucywickshire....ps, webnovel does not allow authors to write the word patre?n so the o is written as ?.

 Chapter 210 - Bk 2 (6)

    Amie only returned to the Krain manor when the day was far along. She walked into the manor to find her family in the pallor with three women and a man she did not recognize waiting, assume-ably for her.


    She strolled in before the servant could announce to those in the room that she had returned. Her father''s blank face and mother''s blinding smile was too much of contrast for her to guess the purpose of this gathering.


    The woman sitting closest to her mother stood the moment she walked in, with a twinkle in her eye.


    "Miss Krain, I presume." she said, making her way towards amie slowly, as she assessed Amie from head to toe.


    "Yes, quite a good enough figure." the woman said and Amie frowned.


    "You are?"


    "This is Madam D''huile, Amie." she looked up to find her mother approaching the two with a blinding smile.


    "Adrian did not tell you I was coming?" Madam D''huile asked.


    "Adrian?" Amie raised a brow.


    "Forgive me, I am quite crass." she said.


    "Amie, what is this about?" Mrs. Krain asked.


    "The coronation is in two days" was all Amie said. It was all that needed to be said. The coronation is in two days and they will need to be dressed accordingly.


    "This is Madam Peele. She is here to help you out with the etiquette during the coronation." Madam D''huile introduced one of the women who stood and walked over.


    To her words, Amie raised a brow.


    "After being crowned, Adrian will officially announce his bride to the world. Where you will sit, what you role is, Adrian called in a favour with me. Apart from preparing you for the coronation, Preshca here, will teach you as much about the royal line, religion and all that you need to know. Don''t worry love; he would not dare throw you to the wolves without arming you." Madam D''huile said.


    "Amie, will I be coming too?" Amie heard Allen ask excitedly. To this, she nodded, "We are going to dress nicely and go to the coronation. But, you must promise to behave." she smiled with she saw him nod before leaving with a maid. Her smile fell when she noticed her father leaving without a word. She was not sure what to say to him, so she said nothing. Madam D''huile nodded to the man she came with, who followed Mr Krain and Allen out, assume-ably to take measurements.


    Those that came moved quickly, taking measurements and teaching them what do when they arrive at the coronation; where they will sit and all the rest. Amie listened to Madam Peele till she was lost in the falling snow outside her window. Soon, the sun started to recede from he sky.


    "You seem lost. That should never happen, Amie." she looked up to find Madam D''huile approaching her. Only then did she notice that Madam Peele was no more sitting before her. How long had she been looking out the window?


    "I apologise." Amie said. To this, Madam D''huile frowned. Amie noticed they had packed up their bags and were ready to go. The entire family stood by the door waiting to show them out.


    Amie stood and followed the rest out. She could still feel Madam D''huile''s eyes on her as they walked to the front yard where a carriage sat waiting. She knew Madam D''huile wanted to say something when she had approached her before, but she had held back. Amie was not sure if she wanted to hear it either.


    "I wonder how much of what Preshca said you had heard." Madam D''huile finally spoke. Amie looked at her blankly. Honestly, she too was not sure.


    "You can''t falter Amie. You are Walter Krain''s sister. You are but a child, I know. But the weight of your identity cares not for your age. Remember that.

 Chapter 211 - Bk 2 (7)

    Mr. Krain turned back into the house without waiting for the others. Amie looked at his receding back and turned away too.


    "Serve dinner!" Mrs. Krain ordered and they all paused, before making their way to the dining room. She could already feel her daughter''s mood sour and her husband''s piercing silence roam the house like a vengeful ghost. Those two needed to solve their issues.


    They all sat at the table while the maids hurried to serve the dishes. The tension in the air was so thick, it suffocated all except Allen, who awaited the meal with his toy horse in hand as he re-enacted the great war of sides.


    Dinner was served and the maids receded, leaving two by the corner who quietly stood far away.


    Amie took a bite of her chicken and could not swallow. Her chest heaved in an emotion one would not quite recognize. She forced the food down her throat and dropped her fork.


    "Do you wish to say something, father?" she asked and the aged man continued to eat without care.


    "This is the only time I will answer. You speak now, clear the air, or wonder and let those thoughts eat at you till your last days." Amie said, one could see her chest heave, but her face remained blank.


    "Amie!" her mother scolded. Mr. Krain''s fork paused midway to his mouth. He lifted his eyes and gave Amie a deep look.


    "Does it matter if I ask? Does it matter if I say a word? Everyone be do as they like." he said and she returned his deep look.


    "You disagree with something? Speak father, mind reading is sorcery not seen in a thousand years." she basically spat.


    "Do any of you in this family see me as the head of this household? First yer brother, then yerself. You totally disregard my say."


    "Then speak, whatever could have happened to deserve your scorn."


    "Never in the land has a daughter married herself out. My ancestors be laughing from their grave, speak more, ma mates. You arrange such a matter without the opinion of yer father? What kind generation be this? More so, you do not think you need to ask. Yer brother up and left the kingdom without telling me. He cares not to tell me, his father, of him works. Pray tell, who be the head of this household?" Mr.Krain exploded and the entire house was silenced.


    "Walter." Amie answered with heaved breaths.


    "What?" he asked.


    "Walter is the head of this family." Amie said and they all paused. "You asked and I answered. My brother is the head of this household and you should be proud." Amie spat, one could see her trembling as she spoke.


    "That''s enough from you, young lady!" Mrs. Krain slapped the table in anger, but she did not spare her a look.


    "Look around father. All of this is Walter''s hard work. You basically grumble about handling the properties in our name, you refuse to know the neighbours, make friends among your new social circle and learn anything to back up your new standing. You resent everything about who we are. How do you intend to arrange a proper marriage for me? Give my hand to sons of your friends from a past life? I am Walter Krain''s sister!" she exploded and the entire house stilled.


    "Everywhere I turn I am reminded of my social standing! Now brother is not around, if he did not put things in place, how did you intend to take care of us? Our heads are worth a lot of money!" Amie fumed, yet her voice remained only loud enough to envelope the entire dining room.


    "I did not ask for him to..." Mr. Krain started.


    "And you grumble ever again. What do you wish to do then? Return to the village? Fine, let''s do that. It changes nothing. Even if you grumble till the world ends, I am a Krain! The king made it clear, he must marry to help the kingdom and there is none nobler than I! Ha! I even suspect if I reject his request for my hand, another king will just step up in his place. Allen leaves for school the moment the white cold ends, have you made plans? What about after he graduates school, what will he do? Have you thought it through?" Amie accused her father, whose face could not turn any blacker.


    "Amie..." Mrs. Krain called softly. She could see her daughter trembling as she spoke. Amie stood and looked right at her father.


    "Walter is far away and we may be the noblest people in all the eastern kingdoms. Walter wanted me to marry the king. I''m sure so that I be protected. So I take his place as the head of the family. I am still young. I should not feel this kind of pressure. While I walk a path I did not see coming, do continue to grumble father. Walter is a duke. He does not need to run his affairs by you. I will be a queen, will you still grumble by then?" she asked, then walked out; her steps slow and steady till she left the room.

 Chapter 212 - Bk 2 (8)

    A lone small figure stood at the edge of a board work staring out into a vast endless lotus pond. The stale air swept up her loose snow white hair, then sweeping past her to the guards cad in black behind her. Soon, a blond young man broke through the line of guards and approached her without resistance. His form completely clad in grey, covered not too heavily, but just enough to block out the dry cold air. Her stopped behind her and bowed ninety degrees, "My lady." he greeted.


    "Have they returned?" the lady asked, her eyes never leaving the view of lotuses.


    "Yes, this is the report of their findings." he took out a document from his coat.


    "Read it to me." she said and his hand froze midway. He gazed at her form for a second, then did as she asked.


    "My lady, the Red hands are as they have been, one knows not if they have changed much the past centuries, when it comes to their beliefs. They have grown into a power with many kingdoms at its grasp. The black realm is locked. They are declared neutral and refuse entrance to all expect their own. The Khlajetii have ordered their descendants all return. The white lands have sent representatives to the eight god''s tree." After he finished reading, silence returned to the board walk.


    "Have you ever seen this kind of lotuses before, Walter?" she asked.


    "No, my lady." Walter answered.


    "It''s the windy quarter... oh they call it autumn here, yet they are only now preparing to bloom. By the time all of them bloom it will be the thick of the white cold..No, winter is it? How does one enjoy it if one has to walk miles in hill like snow to see it? They call it winter lotus, the rarest kind of lotus in the light realm, the most beautiful too. But, what is its use when it can tortures people with its beauty?" she asked.


    "I lack the skill for gardening, my lady, and even more, the grace to enjoy it." Walter answered.


    "I too, in this regard. Yet here I am staring without the ability to look away. When it blooms, its stalk stuck in the frozen pond and its petals clear like glass yet hotter than the mouth of mount Jurr on a bad day, one would not be able to look away. It is a kind of sorcery. I have been charmed, Walter. But like you I lack the eye for such rarity, so I stick to the common." she finally looked away from the view, turning around to gaze up at Walter.


    "There is more, my lady. Those sent to the white lands were all killed, but they managed to send a message back. ''no blonds are allowed into the white lands'', was all it said." At his words, she chuckled.


    "No matter how beautiful the winter lotus blooms are, it has no audience. After all, who asked it to grow at such deadly surroundings? My name becomes my obstacle." she said and walked past Walter. Walter followed her to walk off the board walk and stepped onto the grass. She passed by the guards and entered her carriage. They rode quite a while till they reached a castle at the top of a hill. They were welcomed by the guards there. One look and one could tell they were not her guards. Still, they gave way for her carriage to enter the courtyard. She got off, completely veiled in soft blue. Curious workers glanced at her form secretly. Behind her were Shilla and two maids. Behind them was a completely veiled Helen grasping tight to Walter''s arm. They were accompanied by rows of guards with a trembling Mr Jodanham.


    The lady led them towards the entrance of the castle, where couple awaited them with what seemed like their council. Their skin was smooth and dark, their hair, as thick as sponge, with the man''s plaited away, while the woman left hers a stiff and massive umbrella around her face. They were dressed in colourful attires similar to every other person in their territory, except the woman who was in an intricate lace, an indication of their position. Shilla saw the lady motion to her and she stepped forward with another maid and unveiled her. The hosts were immediately drawn to her white hair and slightly tensed. They did not bow, and she did not expect them to.


    "Lucy Sharterux of Wickshire, while many expect that you are in the lower realms belt, you stand here at the Crack, few steps away from the higher realms. I am Ndaga Nnung. I welcome you."

 Chapter 213 - Bk 2 (9)

    Lucy strolled to the receiving room with Ndaga Nnung alone. Every other person had dispersed and those who had come with her had been shown to their quarters. Both of them kept silent till they were both seated, served tea and all the servants had retreated.


    "I suppose asking you why you are at the Crack will be too much of an intrusion." he asked her.


    "Mr.." she started to say.


    "Call me chief Nnung." he corrected.


    "Ah, Cheif. What I know of the middle realms is of it''s over fragmentation. Clans and races do not mix. Well, mix is a bit too far. Let''s say they don''t cross each other''s territories. This is the light realm. And the fragmentation is even more apparent. Yet, at the edge of the crack, deep into the Red hands territories, you are here undisturbed. I suppose asking why would be quite a stretch." Lucy said casually.


    "What do you know of Lady Xier?" he asked and Lucy paused.


    "Nothing at all." she answered, "I have accepted that we Thraines want different things, have different goals."


    "We are not from your world, Lucy. As such, many of the rules in this world have never applied to us. Lady Xier is someone that sees beyond your world." he said.


    "I do not truly care. When I made way for her to enter Other-side, I understood that she had been leaving Thriergor for quite some time. Obviously she was not using the gates as there was no machine to help one cross the realms with such speed on Thriergor. Regardless, I knew she would have settlement in the other realms, no matter what sorcery she used to come and go as she pleased. Helping her enter Other-side, she now owed me a favour. Imagine my surprise that she could offer me a safe base on the middle realms. Better, there was an option of living by the Crack." Lucy said. She saw the man frown slightly as she spoke, making her smile slightly.


    "You do not like me, I wonder why." she said.


    "I doubt there are many who like you, Lucy. Sadly, I am not one of them. Still, I frown at the way you see Lady Xier."


    "You call me by my name, unlike you do Lady Xier. Yet the way you talk about her, it does not seem as though you hold her with reverence."


    "Our people respect Lady Xier''s mind and curiosity. But we care not for the Thraine legends. Such things do not concern us."


    "Yet you sit here and talk to me about how foreign you are. No matter how much you refuse to explain, you have made it clear that you do not fear me. If you hold no fear for the Thraine name, then what do you fear, to put your hope on that very dismissible name?" Lucy asked.


    "You think I put my hope on your name?" he asked in amusement.


    "Oh? Then tell me Cheif Nnung, what do you wish I do for you?" Lucy asked and saw the look in his eyes go serious.


    "I wish nothing but to enlighten you. Your goals are not yours alone. You will fail at them, Lucy Wickshire and we are here to make sure you fail well." his voice sounded as though from the pit of the afterlife.

 Chapter 214 - Bk 2 (10)

    "Be careful, Chief, I might get offended." Lucy said casually, not a hint of anger in her eyes.


    "Fact does not fear offence." he answered.


    "You speak fact, then? You claim to be from a world different from mine. Does the ability to see the future circulate amongst your people?" Lucy smiled softly.


    "Do you think yourself infallible?" Chief Nnung asked.


    "Are you asking if I consider the possibility of failure? No. I have chosen my path without regret. Failure is possible, but I just don''t care." Lucy answered.


    "Failure is sure. We will only observe how you fail and make sure you fail the right way." he said.


    "Why is it important to you that I do so?" she was actually curious right now. This man spoke as though he not only knew her plans, but the outcome as well.


    "I wish to gauge your choices Lucy. Someone must, lest your choices be seen as coercion. My people care little for the plot, but we insist that there be no regret on your part." he said.


    "So this is an interrogation?" she asked.


    "I fear you will not like to be questioned, so I will not. But I need to ask, does the possibility of failure make you question your actions?" he asked.


    "It depends on what you see as failure." she said.


    "True. Forgive me, I just displayed a high level of ego." he said humbly and she raised a brow.


    "I should have first asked what your final goal is. That will determine if failure is imminent and if it is failure at all." he said and sat up straight and gave Lucy a deep look, "Lucy Sharterux of Wickshire, this is a once in a lifetime chance. You sit before a keeper of time, servant of the mute whisperer. You state your goals and I will respond if success or failure is the result."


    "Power." Lucy said.


    "Success only within the tree you exist in."


    "Freedom."


    "You were never one fated to such liberties."


    "Love."


    "Failure worthy of history books." he said and she paused.


    "Control over my life as it has always been!" she said.


    "You were not born with such fate." he said solemnly and silence returned to the room. After a while, Lucy stood and made to leave.


    "What is your choice, continue or not?" he asked but she kept walking. She opened the door and stepped out of the receiving room before her voice made its way to his ears, "Observe well, I will orchestrate a failure worthy of the legends of time."

 Chapter 215 - Bk 2 (11)

    Nobility, gentry and even Kings were present at Prince Adrian''s coronation. They strolled in with heads high, in their best attire and their manners in check. This was not just any crowning, this was the crowning of one chosen by Lady Wickshire. Isne''s King walked in with a blank faced and the hall descended into a noisy silence. One needed not look too hard upon the faces of the nobility to know that their soft smiles were filled with scorn.


    Just a few weeks ago he had sent his men to storm the Juhntt capital and killed a lot of Juhntts in the process, at the command of foreign powerful beings. Few weeks later, there was word of these beings'' defeat on the Lucen Mountains. Those with enough power to stretch their ears far knew of Lady Wickshire''s retaliation. The entire gate, an entity greater than they, had collapsed. Today, his daughter is held captive after caught escaping from their defeat on Prince Thelmus'' coronation. Regardless of this shame of grovelling back for peace, he must bite his teeth and think about his people. He was not sure what arsenal Prince Adrian had left, but he had a trump card; his daughter.


    King Larken had promised his daughter marriage to his son and the document was bound by the religion. No matter the issues of the past, Prince Adrian must marry his daughter and complete the alliance. With this thought in mind, he made his way to his designated seat without care for the ridicule he had become.


    Amie stepped into the coronation hall with shallow breaths, as though she did not want anyone to realise she was breathing. People did not notice at first her arrival, till her family had made their way to their seats and she walked passed them towards the royal box.


    She had sleeplessly tried the night before to remember the words Madam Peele had been saying to her while her mind was far away. She at least knew she was to sit with the queen amongst the royal family designated box. Even though this was unconventional, it had been done before. There was once a king who had been forced to marry by the religion and to show his respect for the religion''s orders, she sat amongst the royal family even though she was yet to marry him.


    Her case could not be defined as being forced, but this was only a play of words. She was not in this circumstance because it was what she wanted. It was more like her fate whether she agreed or not. She saw that there were seven nobilities seated in the royal box and realised that they must be cousins to the royal tree. She knew not their names, so she did not bother to utter a word. She paused before them only to slightly bend her head in greeting, before taking her seat in front of them. If one looked well, they would realise she did not even bend her knee, and the three ladies seated in that box were born with eagle eyes.


    "Her Majesty arrives!" a servant announced and they all stood as Queen Raine made her final entrance as Queen of Juhntt. The moment the coronation ended, she would have to remove her crown and wear that of the Queen mother.

 Chapter 216 - Bk 2 (12)

    All rose and curtsied as Queen Raine passed by them. Her hair was adorned with the queen''s crown set that matched her golden attire from head to toe. One look at her and one could tell she was a born ruler. She approached Amie as her eyes took her in from head to toe. Amie was dressed in soft beige that further made her sun kissed rust hair stand out. Her cold face broke into a soft smile which Amie reciprocated. Someone looking from the outside would think them friends, even mother and daughter. Except, this queen was quite young herself. But only these two knew if they were truly smiling or not. In fact, they did not know at all. It was as though they had come to an understanding the moment their eyes met, as these two had never exchanged words before.


    Queen Raine approached Amie and she curtsied rightfully. The Queen smiled at her softly and even let out a chuckle.


    "You look amazing, Amie" she said and leaned in, "Adrian will have a hard time concentrating." she seemed to whisper, yet all those behind them could hear her clearly. Amie lowered her head in a slightly shy nature that fooled even her.


    "Sit, please." Queen Raine said and all returned to their sit.


    Many secretly glanced at the queen who occasionally whispered to Amie with bright mischievous eyes and Amie reciprocated with soft and sometimes embarrassed smiles. It made one wonder how long they had known each other. Looking at the amusement in Queen Raine''s eyes and Amie''s laughing gaze, the audience and the actors were both thoroughly fooled.


    A loud drum sounded outside the hall signalling the entrance of Prince Adrian. Amie wondered though, something about this coronation seemed different from that of Prince Thelmus. As though Queen Raine discovered her confusion, she whispered, "Your instincts are right." at this, Amie glanced at her.


    "You suspect this coronation is not starting as Prince Thelmus'', you are correct. There will be no singing children or King-makers. The Religion alone will crown him." she said, her words only loud enough to enter Amie''s ears.


    "Why?" Amie asked.


    "Because he wishes it so. I am guessing this method of coronation by the highest power will be useful someday." she answered.


    "But, didn''t the religion take part in crowning Prince Thelmus?" Amie asked softly.


    "No. After all, the religion has not crowned someone in Thriergor for thousands of years. Conducting a coronation can be done by the laws of Juhntt alone or by the religion''s traditions. Just because you were crowned by the edicts of the religion does not mean that you have been crowned by them. It just means you embedded their traditions into your coronation or asked them to serve as witness. Many may not realise it right now, but they are witnessing the religion''s second coronation in the history of Thriergor." Queen Raine explained.


    At this time, Prince Adrian had stepped into the hall with six monks trailing behind him in twos, dropping red beans to their sides and thereby creating a path line with red beans on both sides behind Prince Adrian.


    Amie saw him garbed in gold and gems, with his entourage of rarely seen monks causing the audience to bow in reverence and smiled, giving him a deep look. Queen Raine glanced at her and could not tell what her smile meant until she opened her mouth, "Noblest girl in all the lands, greatest powers to fix your crown. Your story could put fairy tales to convulse, Prince Adrian." she whispered. As though he had heard her, right that moment, he lifted his eyes and locked gazes with her; each keeping their thoughts locked inside.

 Chapter 217 - Bk 2 (13)

    The monks purified the room with sticks of incense waved out of thin air. As at this moment, it was clear this was not a conventional coronation. The rulers and ruler''s representatives present could deduce what this kind of coronation was from the rumours of its legends. At this, they could not help but frown. What does the religion mean by this? Are they declaring their stance? Only one person had been crowned this way in the history of Thriergor, he was the king of Thriergor. If this is not a declaration, what was it? Many representatives became uncomfortable as their ruler was not here and their response to this would be seen as the response of their kingdoms. They could handle Juhntt, but what about the religion?


    At this time, a monk faced Prince Adrian while the others shook tiny bells in what seemed to be a rhythm. They started a chant as Prince Adrian bowed six times. When he had finished, the chanting stopped. At this, Prince Adrian took to his knees.


    "Your body humbled by the last bow." the leading monk said.


    "Your spirit purified by the eighty ringing bells" he continued and the ringing stopped. He then waved his hand and a crown appeared in his palm. One look and one could tell this was not the crown of Juhntt.


    "An old era ends." the monks chorused and Queen Raine''s crown vanished from her head.


    "A new one begins." the head monk completed as he placed the crown in his hands on Prince Adrian''s head.


    "Rise King Adrian of Juhntt, root of the broken tree." and Prince Adrian rose as the hall exploded in a silent noise.


    Many were aware of what just happened. The religion may not have named him king of Thriergor, but they declared Juhntt the root of Thriergor. Thriergor is a word from the Vermin Isles of the higher realms, one of the lost languages meaning, the broken tree. The religion named them this after the great divide that split their world into This-side and Other-side from their former name, Ergai, which meant the lone fruit.


    This was a declaration. Whoever ruled Juhntt ruled Thriergor and many were not happy with this. But the coronation had finished before they had a chance to raise their concerns. Even if they could, what would they say in the presence of the religion? Many were getting jittery in their seats as the monks left the hall in twos.


    "Juhntt accepts the mistakes of the past and forges towards the future. After great tragedy, all that is left is good. In this line, this king will solidify this with a marriage, between the royal house and the house of Krain. With the blessing of the gods as I take a wife," he raised his hand towards Amie, who was not sure if she was still breathing as she made her way towards him and took his hand.


    "Amie Krain of Steinhouse" he said and the entire hall chilled.

 Chapter 218 - Bk 2 (1)

    Amie did not need an oracle to tell her that representatives of foreign kingdoms were unhappy. Under the eyes of the audience, he slipped a ring on her index finger. She did not take time to truly look at it but knew what it was. It was a betrothal ring. As long as she wore that, she was considered his to wed.


    Prince Adrian took in the soft smile on Amie''s face with a slight one of his own. He did not need to be a being of higher power to feel the coldness in her eyes. He did not bother too much to take in the expressions of those from other territories, as he left down the path line by red beans with Amie''s hand in his and Queen Mother Raine behind them.


    Seeing the royal family first take their leave, many others followed. This was quite a solemn coronation and no one dared to stay behind. They were all to make their way to the palace ballrooms for the after coronation festivities and none wanted to be late talk more of absent, as a drama was going to unfold. Amie and the king alone sat in a carriage all the way to the palace, a weird air around them.


    "This is unconventional." she commented on this arrangement.


    "This is giving your brother face." he answered.


    "My family?" she asked.


    "They are being led to the ballroom, do not worry." he answered, his eyes never leaving her face. She looked down at the ring on her finger. It was a plain ring, looking like that made for a man. It made sense as betrothal rings were keepsakes of the groom; usually a ring of significance to him. She felt the engravings on the ring but could not quite see clearly in the deem carriage.


    "Isigil purre''gue ingimi." he said.


    "The hands that cover the eyes." she translated.


    "You understand one of the lost languages?" he asked.


    "Doesn''t everyone?" she answered.


    "Even the closed Courtkruff academy never taught this language to their ladies." he countered.


    "My mother was raised well." she said and the carriage stopped but he made no motion to get down.


    "You know it''s going to be a storm in there, right?" he asked.


    "You just had an unconventional coronation and still wish to marry an unknown name. If it does not rain the sky would not be sure of its existence." she answered.


    "Good. One has to always be prepared." he threw those words at her, stepped down from the carriage, and raised his hand help her down. After a slight hesitation, she placed her hands in his and stepped down. The two did not immediately make their way to the ballroom; they instead took the longest route there. By the time they arrived the entrance of the ballroom, they were the last ones there; even though they were the first to leave the coronation. They only entered after Queen Mother Raine had been announced.


    "His Majesty, King Adrian of Juhntt, root of the broken tree and Miss Krain of Steinhouse." A servant announced as the two made their way in, the king wearing a blank look and Amie, a soft look masking the chill in her eyes.

 Chapter 219 - Bk 2 (2)

    All bowed to King Adrian who walked in leading Amie by hand. Many saw that there were two seats beside the King''s and could already deduce it was where Amie was going to seat. Queen Mother Raine was standing before one, so Amie was sure the other was for her. King Adrian led her to her seat before taking his.


    After he sat, the two women beside him followed before, he nodded for the music to continue. Those dancing danced and those eating ate. Amie looked around the crowd and her eyes immediately found her parents. Her father stood stoic amongst those who tried to chat him up, while her mother was operating in the fifth level of heaven. As though she had never left society, she mixed in quite well; fast making friends who spared nothing to flatter her. She found Allen obediently amongst children his age, oddly not lost at all. It was as though he had inherited their mother''s ability to socialize.


    "Take something, Amie." King Adrian took his eyes off those who came to greet him to talk to her. He waved at a servant to bring soft wine but she shook her head in rejection.


    "Tea." she said and the servant rushed away and returned back with her tea.


    It may look at that moment that all was well, but those in the room could feel the tension. Amie had recalled her mother once told her that the measure of nobility is in the ability to pretend, and those in the room where worthy of the theatre stages. If one looked hard, they would not be able to find a smile out of place. These laughs seemed genuine and the smile reached their eyes. She resisted the urge to scoff at the scene, as though she was watching the worst theatre production in the laughter square.


    "You don''t seem entertained, Amie." King Adrian whispered and she withdrew her attention from her peers who had gathered around her, talking as though they had been friends their entire life.


    "Your guests are of the highest calibre, you throw a great party, Your Majesty." she answered.


    "The greatest calibre is sitting next to me." he threw back at her. He more than any, had been watching her reaction. The guests may be good at pretending, but compared to them she was basically a celestial being. She did not seem overly excited nor did she frown, yet she never spoke more than a word to a person, keeping that soft smile on her lips all the time.


    At this, Amie turned to respond, only to notice his face was really close. For a few seconds, the two kept their eyes locked on each other''s; a smile on their face, yet none lowering their eyes first.


    "Amie, right?" someone seemed to break the tension between the two, making Amie look towards the two girls walking forward. She was more shocked that they called her by her name. These girls were much younger than her. One looked to be fourteen or so, while the other looked fifteen.


    "I''m Methrede, Lady Jeuteh. This is Christy, Lady J''hunten." the girl called Christy introduced.


    "Is that your real hair colour? Your mother looks blonde." Methrede came closer and asked.


    "Many people ask if my hair is real too, but I suppose you should at least have good hair." Christy flicked her hair as she said.


    "I heard if you stand in the snow with your red hair out, you will turn into a mush tomato." Methrede said secretly, "How do you go out? I come with a veil whenever I go out in the snow." she placed her hand on her head as though protecting it from an imaginary falling snow. Amie was lost at this moment. She did not understand what was going on.


    King Adrian laughed at the look on her face and the entire situation, "I knew Lady Wickshire would not have normal friends." he said to Amie''s confusion.

 Chapter 220 - Bk 2 (3)

    Christy narrowed her eyes at King Adrian.


    "I''ve always been special; there is none other of me in this world. How can you say Methrede is just as special?" King Adrian laughed even harder and all those around raised a brow at Christy as though saying, this girl has a way of twisting people''s words.


    Oddly, Amie somewhat relaxed in their presence. But the atmosphere did not last as King of Isne had had enough of waiting around and walked forward before King Adrian.


    "A toast to your coronation, King Adrian." he said and threw his head back, drinking his wine in one swoop. King Adrian did the same and handed his cup to a servant.


    "King Adrian, I have come far to..." he started.


    "It must have been a long journey. Is the festivities are too much for you? Don''t worry; you are excused to go rest. After all, you are a guest." King Adrian excused him. At this, many thought this new king was funny. It was already known why King of Isne would approach him. Was he pretending to be unaware?


    "I would not dare leave at the middle of a feast." King of Isne rejected, one could not find any anger in his eyes. "I wish to ask where my daughter is and what is being done about her."


    "Your daughter is a prisoner of Juhntt. She led soldiers to attack Juhntt for her fianc¨¦, Prince Thelmus, who has also been imprisoned for his treason. I know you must be distressed, King Maliak; having such a daughter that has brought you this much trouble." King Adrian said as though to console him. King Maliak almost choked on his own saliva at this. He was not the only one; many were just as shocked. Was it not Isne that attacked Juhntt? Why has it become Princess Fruelle''s crime? King Maliak tried to understand King Adrian''s intention by blaming everything on his daughter. Whatever it may be, he could wash off all their crimes against Juhntt with this and still get his daughter free. Whatever King Adrian''s intentions were, he liked this development.


    "Still, my daughter was promised to the next King of Juhntt in the eyes of the religion. If nothing else, King Adrian should be lenient for that fact." King Maliak played his strongest card. At this, many raised their brows. Was this really so? Won''t this mean that the king had to marry her? Many turned their eyes to Amie as though to catch her reaction.


    "Oh? Why have I never heard of this?" King Adrian said, seemingly unbothered by the new development.


    "This is a fact, Your Majesty can find out easily. This king asks for leniency on the note that she is to be the most noble in the kingdom after you. You cannot allow others to look down on her. A promise is like a fine pearl, made to be kept!" he said and many waited for King Adrian''s reaction.


    "You have spoken truth; the religion has already blessed the engagement between your daughter and Prince Thelmus. Since you know a promise must be kept, you and I must do well to make sure the promises your daughter and Prince Thelmus made that day are locked at the altar." King Adrian said and King Maliak felt as though he had licked the fingers he used to stir the poison into the enemy''s soup.

 Chapter 221 - Bk 2 (4)

    Seeing King Maliak''s choked look, King Adrian frowned with worry.


    "Are you okay King Maliak? Someone bring him water!" King Adrian ordered and a servant rushed over with a cup of water. The moment he saw the cup he truly choked this time and went for the cup hurriedly, regardless of his embarrassment.


    "You were considered the late king''s friend while he was alive. It would be a shame if you worried yourself to death over the mistakes of children." King Adrian said


    "Since you have said that it was a child''s mistake, I ask Your Majesty to return my daughter for me to punish." King Maliak asked humbly.


    "Your daughter is betrothed to Prince Thelmus. She will stay back and fulfil her promise of marriage no matter what state she is in." King Adrian finally spoke seriously.


    "Even if this is so, you still intend to marry an unknown girl? Even in the midst of several possibilities from different Kingdoms?" he said with a worried look on his face. The single ladies and their mothers were happy with this development. They had not heard at all of Lord of Merve getting engaged and were already bitter that the next queen chosen for Prince Thelmus was from another kingdom. When Lord of Merve ended up king, another girl had stepped out and taken the man without giving the others a chance of a fair fight. At least the last one was a princess. What right does this one have to exist?


    These thoughts were as good as written on their faces at this moment, and Amie took time to memorize each and everyone. They did not bother to hide their expression when they discovered they had been caught, instead smiled at the situation as if to say that the king will have no choice but to see reason.


    "You wish to interfere in the matters of Juhntt?" King Adrian asked mildly and King Maliak froze. Just this moment he was asking for his daughter''s release with the excuse that she was a child who did not know her place, was that not interference? Now it seemed he was doing the same thing.


    "Of course not, you are the King of Juhntt, declared the root of the broken tree. It is only right that other kingdoms worry about you." he answered and the representatives around saw this as an opportunity to voice their concerns. They approached under the eyes of King Adrian, unaware of the cold glint hidden in his blank look.

 Chapter 222 - Bk 2 (5)

    "I had come today not only to congratulate you on your crowning, but to introduce to you, my sister, Princess Karth of Thaile." The first one to speak was the crowned prince of Thaile sent here as a representative. Thaile was a kingdom east of the Marjiont valley''s territory. They were most known for how they had become a second rate kingdom. It saw at the pause of the eight kingdom war and they were situated in the middle as other kingdoms passed though them by boat on the fresh water crack. The fresh water crack was a deep valley that connected eight third rate kingdoms from one side of the fresh water spring, to the forest mashes. It was one of the two water channels. This fresh water crack flowed straight through the kingdom of Thaile and was a war channel in the eight kingdom war. The war had halted because of the drought and Thaile suffered because of their location. At then, their former king had them take out all the salts they had and dump into the dried channel, then built a wall on the sides of the channel to block water from coming in or out by the time the rains returned.


    It was said that he heaped in enough salt to cover the entire crack into a flat land. When the rains returned, the other kingdoms dared not attack Thaile nor ask to pass through their kingdom, for fear that their king will open the walls and salt will poison their marshes and fresh water.


    King Adrian had heard of this legend. It was said that after they completely dominated the eight kingdoms by using their salt crack as a threat, they became a second rate kingdom. He had not thought that their crowned prince will travel all this way for his coronation.


    The girl that walked forward took off her veil and her skin of burnt sugar was exposed. Her thick sponge hair was plaited stiffly atop her head and adorned a small crown. She was dressed like those of the east; completely covered in a fabric called crystal lace. She made a graceful Juhntt bow and everyone became entranced. Her dark brown eyes sparkled when she looked up at King Adrian.


    She had heard of the mysterious prince who took over as king in place of his younger brother and since the coronation, she could only see him through her veil. Seeing him clearly now, she was not only entranced, she was extremely satisfied.


    King Adrian''s eyes rested on her for a second then stopped everyone with a raise of his hand, before the scene became that of people selling their daughters in the market. He had heard Amie chuckle. In fact, they had all heard it. It made him very aware that he was the one who wanted this marriage and even though she would not back out, she may hold a grudge for this disrespect. He was aware of how important she will become the moment the alignment battleground closes. That she held no grudge was important to him.


    "Even if you have the courage to show disrespect to Lady Wickshire, I do not. Her most trusted right hand gave his sister to me in her presence. If you have grown courage, then display it in your kingdom." King Adrian exposed Walter''s identity.


    At this, the entire hall froze. Rumours that Lady Steinhouse married someone working for Lady Wickshire had been spread alongside the carnage that had been unleashed on the alignment stage. But hearing from the King''s mouth that this mysterious Lord Steinhouse was her right hand, they did not expect this outcome. Amie''s calm expression seemed even more explained now. But everyone knows Lady Wickshire is travelling, was it still necessary to worry about her face? Many noble women wondered this, but the noble men knew better. Does it matter where she travelled to? Unless she was declared dead, they had better be careful. Even being declared dead was no reason to be careless. They would have to see the body themselves before they can breathe well.


    King Adrian saw that his words had the desired effect, so he announced his marriage date, "This king will tie the knot in two weeks." As his words landed, Princess Karth looked to her brother with worry.


    "Relax. A lot could happen in two weeks." he answered her calmly.


    Guys, want to read more of book two? So low on cash you have nothing to sell to pay this author for more chapters? Sell your time, then! This humble author is looking for skilled reviewers to review book one of Lucy wickshire, so readers can guage if it''s worth buying. How good is your sweet taking? Go unto https://www.kobo.com/ww/en/ebook/lucy-wickshire and show this author your skill! At the end every week, I will check out how many reviews given and hand over chapters. Fair right? Keke...

 Chapter 223 - Bk 2 (6)

    Lucy sat before a crackling fire in her chambers, a cup of tea growing cold beside her. A knock came from outside and she called the person in. Walter close the door behind himself and approached her.


    "You called for me." he said after a bow.


    "Sit." she said and he did as told.


    "What you gained from the emperor''s shed, can you communicate with it?" she asked and Walter paused.


    "What I gained?" he seemed confused.


    "Do you think I sent you to the emperor''s shed or the power?"


    "Then what?"


    "The power is a plus. Still, the true reason is for that entity. Can you speak with him?" she asked and Walter nodded in his confusion.


    "Tell it, if it does not come out, I will kill you." she said coldly and he froze.


    "I give it five seconds." she said and Walter felt the temperature in the room sink.


    "What?"


    "Three seconds..."


    "My lady...!" Walter was actually scared even though she had no weapon on him.


    "Oho? You are quite something, Lucy Torgenn. Or do you prefer Lucy Wickshire?" a voice seemed to fill the room from no particular direction.


    "I gave you someone you found satisfying, so you owe me a favour." Lucy said.


    "You sound as though we have met before." the voice said.


    "Guardian o the emperor''s shed?" Walter asked the voice.


    "We speak again, little owner." the voice greeted in response, "This little girl of yours sure has a way with people."


    "Yet you are not a person. As such, I don''t expect this negotiation to go well." Lucy answered.


    "You already threatened to kill him. It was sure to go well the moment I came out. You must have heard of me to know which buttons to press. So, tell me little girl, what can I do for you?" the voice asked.


    "Walter is going to the black keep to meet a person who claims to know you best. You must help him gain that teacher." Lucy said.


    "Oho? You want to give my little owner to someone else to teach? Why would I help you do that?" the voice said, seemingly amused.


    "Walter needs to be trained by him to qualify to be a disciple of the Black Hand. He can teach Walter how to better use that power you handed to him thereby helping me with my goals and you can get to meet the man who killed your last owner." Lucy said and the temperature of the room sunk to dangerous levels.


    "Oh? It seems I struck a nerve. Then we have a deal." Lucy chuckled.


    (guys, I think I am ready to enter into a routine. That does not mean I am back fully, it means since I have accumulated chapters on patr?on enough, I can comfortably give you guys a few chapters a week. Happy reading!)

 Chapter 224 - Bk 2 (7)

    The voice never spoke again since then. It was as if it had disappeared. Lucy ignored this and looked to Walter.


    "You are travelling, D''huile will go with you. He has been shadowing you for so long, it would be wrong to take him away." She said.


    "Then, were you serious?" Walter asked Lucy.


    "About?" she asked.


    "Killing me." he said solemnly.


    "Do you doubt it?" she asked.


    "No." he sighed, "I believe you would really kill me one day, or at least cause my death." he said leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes. To this she laughed.


    "You don''t seem annoyed though."


    "I''m not sure how I feel about it." he said, "Oh, you said take D''huile away. Are you going somewhere?" Walter asked her.


    "Sure. I have to see my little servants, don''t I? If the farmer leaves for too long, the chickens will grow too big and may start to think they are eagles." she said and he raised a brow at her. He did not understand what she was saying and was sure she had no intention of telling him.


    "Don''t worry; I will handle your wife. So make sure you become that old man''s disciple." she said and Walter was somewhat startled. That''s true; Helen is with them, he thought. He had almost forgotten about his wife. He looked to Lucy and wanted to ask why she insisted he marry Helen if they were going to be here at this moment. What did his marriage to Helen accomplish? His thoughts wandered to Helen and he frowned. What was he supposed to do with that woman? It was not like he could stay and take care of her. Just thinking of dealing with her gave him a headache.


    "When do I leave?" he asked Lucy.


    "Tonight." she answered and he nodded and closed his eyes back.


    "Oh? It seems you have become quite casual with me since you understood I would not mind killing you for my cause." she looked at his relaxed form with a raised brow. It was as though she had lost her touch and he held no more fear for her. Did her threatening him a moment ago cause him to lose his head?


    "I''m always afraid of you." he said casually. Seeing him look unflinchingly into her eyes, she mirrored his blank look.


    "You don''t sound it, talk more of looking it."


    "Really? Well, I should get ready to leave. Something tells me it will be dangerous this time. No matter, worse case; I die." he stood and she frowned.


    "You have little faith in me."


    "No, I have faith you will kill me one day." he looked down at her. As he left, Lucy swore she saw a fleeting smile in his eyes.


    (up to 50 chapters more available on patr?on. Http://www.patre?n.com/lucywickshire)

 Chapter 225 - Bk 2 (8)

    Walter groaned a release as he stared down at a naked Helen under him.


    "I''m leaving" he said before she could catch her breath and rolled off her.


    "What?!" she panicked and got up in a haste, exposing her bare breast to the cold air. Still, she did not care. She looked to Walter in confusion.


    "Where? Why are you telling me now? Am I not going with you?" she asked.


    "You are not," was the only answer he gave out of her line up of questions, causing her to frown.


    "Why are you not taking me?" she asked softly. Water did not need to look back as he dressed to tell she was about to cry.


    "It''s work." he answered.


    "What work? We are so far away, I followed you across realms and you want to leave me here alone and won''t even tell me where you are going?" she fumed only to receive a sharp look from Walter that deflated her anger.


    "Dear, when are you coming back?" she grabbed on his sleeves; a change of tactic that caused Walter to pause and look back at her.


    "I don''t know." he said and she frowned.


    "What do by you mean you don''t know?"


    "Helen, do as Lady Wickshire says. She will take care of you while I''m gone." he said. His words only caused her anger to increase tenfold.


    "You are leaving me in the hands of your girl? I''m your wife, Walter. You should share all these things with me, not some girl who has not even reached womanhood!" she said and Walter gave her an odd look, as though he was trying to understand what was going through her head. She understood she was being unreasonable, but she did not care.


    He grabbed his coat and made to leave, only then did she realise she was not dressed. She grabbed the bed sheets to cover herself, but he had already left the room. So she made her way to the window to watch for him leaving in the courtyard.


    Her maid, Lizzy rushed in. She saw her lady covered with the bed sheet and she turned red at the thought of what they had been doing in here. She had been the only one brought to follow her lady and lord on this journey. She did not even understand what was happening that night men came claiming to be lords from Northern Lan and insisting to see her lady. After rushing over to find the butler while Guard Holden handled them, she was knocked out and woke up later with this crew. She was not sure where she was until she was taken to meet her lady. She, of all people; travelling to other realms? Even as she stood in this room she was yet to believe it.


    Helen watched as Walter got on a horse with six others. He looked towards a direction and she followed his eyes to one of the windows. Even though she could not see much from her angle, she was sure of one thing; that was Lady Wickshire''s room. After a few seconds, he and the men rode off into the night, leaving behind the figure of Helen looking towards Lucy''s room with unhidden anger and a foreign emotion in her eyes, even she did not know was there.

 Chapter 226 - Bk 2 (9)

    Lady Steinhouse had been travelling since morning; she had not been told where they were going. The morning after Walter left, she was only told to prepare for the journey. The carriage rocked forth, not allowing any inside to close their eyes. Even if it allowed, Lady Steinhouse would not dare to slip into dream when she was in an unknown place. What she hated more than anything was not being in control of her actions. She was not sure where she was, she did not know anything about this land and how to navigate it, nor did she understand her purpose on this journey all together. No matter how much her husband trusted Lady Wickshire, she did not.


    After a while, the carriage stopped and Lizzy looked out the window to find out where they were. Before she could have a good look, the face of a guard appeared before her.


    "Lady Steinhouse, Her ladyship requests your presence." the guard said and waited on the side. Helen looked at her maid and nodded to open the door. She stepped out with Lizzy''s help into moist air. They stood in grasslands; fields as far as the eye could see with mountains of icy peaks as its backdrop. She did not take time to admire the landscape. She looked to the spot at which Lady Wickshire stood and walked towards her.


    "Your Ladyship." she made a small curtsy. At this, Lucy smiled and glanced to Lizzy whose head was bowed behind her or a second.


    "You are an odd variable, Lady Steinhouse. I thought you would be a proactive character, but I guess I can be wrong." Lucy said and Helen frowned at this, but she refrained from responding, remaining polite.


    "You must really respect Walter to be respectful towards me this much." At this, Lady Steinhouse, finally spoke.


    "You are person one ought to be cautious around, Lady Wickshire and it does not help that you are my husband''s master."


    "''Your husband''s master''; those words must have been hard to say." Lucy commented, causing Helen''s frown to dip even further.


    "I supposed you needed me or something." Helen said.


    "This is your stop. You are no more of use to me." Lucy said and Helen froze.


    (more chapters on patr?on http://www.patre?n.com/lucywickshire)

 Chapter 227 - Bk 2 (10)

    "What do you mean by this?" she asked Lucy.


    "Walter is going away for quite a while; did he tell you where?"


    "No."


    "Well, that is understandable. He does not understand it much himself. He is going far away. You may not get to see him for quite a while; in fact, years. I suppose no one has told you much about where we are." Lucy started to stroll away and Helen followed.


    "No."


    "The light realm. He is making his way to the dark core at the centre of the light realm. Time there is...well, it''s faster than back home. Yet, people there age much slower, something called cultivation. It makes no sense at all. It never has. Walter will be gone for at least two years in our calculation. But for him, he will be away for quite a few hundred years I suspect. Do you think he will remember who you are, Lady Steinhouse?" Lucy said and Helen felt her anger rise.


    "You may have been useful back in Thriergor, but you are not anymore." Lucy said.


    "So you wish to be rid of me?"


    "Why carry around excess baggage?"


    "He will notice. He will not accept your decision." Helen stated.


    "Where he is going, he will gain power you cannot imagine. I believe that is the origin of your Ligrel clan''s martial arts. But then again, there are many origins; your race''s history is quite messy and I don''t particularly care. People there look like you but have odd names. He will forget you. Walter is on his way to becoming one of the greatest disciples of the heavenly sage. How are you still worthy of him?" Lucy asked mildly, not minding her anger.


    "Then who is?" Helen asked in veiled anger.


    "Lady Khalsan of Sorventii. I hear that her father has promised his daughter to whoever the heavenly sage makes his disciple." Lucy said.


    "When I was useful, you helped Walter marry me; now, you wish to get rid of me? Impossible! Walter is my husband!" Helen insisted.


    "You are not worthy." Lucy mildly threw at her and walked away. She made her way into her carriage and Helen tried to follow, only to be stopped.


    "Lady Wickshire, you best hope you are wrong about today, as I will remember your choice as clear as one remembers sunrise!" Helen vowed loudly, hoping it reaches Lucy''s ears. She did not try to struggle past the guards, letting the carriage and its entourage rollaway.


    "My lady? What is happening? Why are they leaving us?" Lizzy was utterly confused.


    "They threw out the baggage to lighten the load." Helen said calmly, Lizzy could not tell what was going through her mind.


    "Then, do we just go home?" Lizzy asked, but Helen only watched as the entourage kept on moving farther away.


    "My Lady, should we just return to the manor? We can find the nearest village and hire a carriage to take us to Juhntt. When sire returns, he will..." Lizzy started to say.


    "We are on a different world in a different realm, Lizzy. Let those words sink into your being; understand it, believe it. As this will be the last time I will explain this to you." Helen finally looked away to stare down at Lizzy.


    "My lady?" Lizzy shivered at the thought of this, still she could not believe that there were other worlds nor that she had travelled there. Does this mean she died? She transcended? Thoughts went through her head, but Helen did not have the time to bother with her. They had been thrown out without any of their luggage. She started to make her way opposite the direction of Lucy''s entourage.


    "My Lady, where are we going?" Lizzy hurriedly followed.


    "Follow the trail left behind by the carriages and trace our way back from where we came. I remember seeing fields of corn a while back. There must be settlement nearby." Helen said and kept walking.


    (more than fifty more chapters available on patr?on http://www.patre?n.com/lucywickshire


    Ps: ? is actually o)

 Chapter 228 - Bk 2 (11)

    Amie sat in Walter''s office looking through files Guard Holden had brought. The more she looked, the greater her headache. She looked up at the two by the corner and they hurried forward.


    "Who are these Southern lords of Northern Lan?" she asked.


    "They claimed that they were under the headship of the Steinhouse name. After the war, the late king divided Northern Lan lands to nobles of Juhntt except them, as they had declared under Lord Steinhouse''s name. They had come a while back to see Her Ladyship on His Lordship''s orders, but..." the butler explained.


    "My brother was not around." Amie understood the situation. Looking at the documents alone, she could tell that the Steinhouse title had a lot to its name.


    "They are still in the capital?" she asked.


    "Yes, Miss Krain." Guard Holden answered.


    "Have them come meet me tomorrow." Amie said and dismissed them with a wave, but the two stayed back.


    "My Lady, a document from the ministry of land and properties came for you." The butler handed it to her with head bowed.


    "Me?" Amie was confused. She opened the sealed paper and read through. One look was all that was needed to understand what was happening. This was an official transfer of custodianship of Steinhouse properties and its interests to the House of Krain. She was delegated by her brother as first custodian and ruling decider over the running and handling of the Steinhouse properties. Her brother was still alive, how could this document exist?


    At this, she stood abruptly, "Prepare my carriage." she said and the butler bowed and rushed out the room. She read through the entire document then looked up at Guard Holden.


    "Where did my brother and his wife say they were going?" she asked sternly, a stark contrast from her always soft voice that startled the guard.


    "Her Ladyship was taken away by her family." he answered.


    "Her family? The late king?"


    "No Miss, the Ligrel clan. She only said she will be returning with His Lordship and not to worry. We heard rumour that she was really with His Lordship when Lady Wickshire destroyed the Harnian gate, so she must be with him right now." Amie just heard so many names she did not recognize, so she frowned.


    "The Harnian gate? Ligrel clan? Who is Lady Wickshire?" she asked Guard Holden, who was stuck in place.

 Chapter 229 - Bk 2 (12)

    "Well, it''s quite hard to explain." he said,


    "Make it short; I am leaving for the palace to ask His Majesty of your mistress and my brother''s whereabouts. I must understand the words I say." she said and Guard Holden eagerly nodded.


    "Lady Wickshire is daughter of Lord Torgenn. She has been one of the most feared names in noble society since the death of her mother. The Ligrel clan is one of the ancients, an entity higher than the first rate kingdoms on This-side. My Lady is their last heir. The Harnian gate is a new name to us. We only know of the gates today after that incident. Thriergor is among the many worlds that are handled by the Harnian gate. During the opening of the alignment battleground, Lady Wickshire destroyed the entire Harnian gate. It was the great wind storm that blew in a few weeks ago, destroying many properties in lots of kingdoms and killing many." he explained.


    "The Alignment battleground?" she asked.


    "All we know of this is that the ancients participate amongst other worlds and I hear even more, realms." he explained and Amie''s breathing turned shallow.


    "And my brother was there?" she asked.


    "Yes. He was at the opening with Lady Wickshire. I hear the battleground is still open and the event is still going on." he nodded.


    "I see." she took in a deep breath and Walked out of the study and Guard Holden followed hurriedly. He knew this was Lord Steinhouse''s sister and since the morning, Lord Steinhouse left, he held great respect for this legendary figure. He did not expect just some time later, he would be even more legendary. Though his sister did not know much, she was still his blood relative. His Lordship trusted her to look after his interests in his absence; there must be a reason, so he must help out as much as possible.


    "Do you really think that His Majesty will really know where they are, dare I ask?" he asked as she made her way out of the manor towards the waiting carriage.


    "He is probably the only one who knows; he and Lord Morge." she said and her maid helped her unto the carriage.


    "To the palace." she ordered and Beth nodded and informed the driver.

 Chapter 230 - Bk 2 (13)

    Amie arrived the palace a while later and was told the King was with guest, so was served tea as she waited. A few minutes later, figure walked in, "Mind if I sit?" the person said and Amie looked up at Lord Morge who took a seat before she could answer.


    "My Lord.." she was startled slightly. She had not seen him in a while. Even on King Adrian''s coronation, he was not present.


    "No need for formalities, Miss Krain. It seems we are both here to see the always busy king." he said, his face forever stern.


    "Do both of you feel an obligation to answer my queries?" she asked him after a moment of hesitation.


    "Queries?"


    "Or have you been ordered by Lady Wickshire to not bother with the likes of me?" she continued.


    "Ah.." he seemed to realize her point, "You now know who we work for. Well, it was more or less an open secret."'' he commented.


    "I ask, will you answer?" she asked him and he frowned.


    "He will not. Lord Morge is the stiffer of us two. He could not be bothered by little things." They both looked up at King Adrian who was strolling in. Like always, he was wearing his famous side smile. The two stood and bowed as he approached.


    "Sit." King Adrian said. "I must have done wrong today; I just dismissed a worried father, now I must a worried sister."


    "I do not care to be dismissed, Your Majesty." Amie answered as they all sat. To this, King Adrian looked at her deeply.


    "You know of Lady Wickshire." he commented.


    "Does my brother work for her, same as you do?" she asked.


    "Same? No. But he does work for her. He is considered high up on the food chain. He is her right hand, is what people say. He is her general, is the most correct description." King Adrian answered. Her brother as a general; that picture could not take shape in her mind no matter how much she tried.


    "I will ask one more question. You must answer me sincerely." she demanded and he smiled in response.


    "Where is my brother and when is he coming back?" she asked.


    "That''s two questions." he said.


    "King Adrian, I demand an answer."


    "He is not on Thriergor. He may never come back." King Adrian answered honestly. He had held out as long as possible. But he agreed that she needed to know. He was not sure why they had not told her before, just that they did not think it was their place to. To this, Amie was silent a while. They watched a myriad of emotions flash past her face silently.


    "Where?" she asked.


    "We are not privy to such information. Her Ladyship took him when she left Thriergor to other worlds. But the realms are two vast. We cannot begin to guess where." Lord Morge answered.


    "Did he hesitate?" she asked and they paused.


    "Did he for once hesitate?" she asked again and they frowned.


    "No. I don''t think he did. We did not see your brother before he left with her. But knowing him, I dare to swear that he did not." King Adrian answered. Amie stood up and curtsied to him, before making to leave.


    "Is that it?" he asked her leaving back and she paused.


    "For a moment I was tempted to answer all your questions about him." he said and she looked back.


    "I will no more ask about him." she said and walked away with a straight back.


    (more chapters available on patr?on http://www.patre?n.com/lucywickshire PS ? = o. Deliberate typo)

 Chapter 231 - Bk 2 (14)

    King Adrian watched her leave with a sigh. He could not begin to understand what was going through her mind.


    "This may come back to bite us." he said and the stone faced Lord Morge looked away.


    "No. Only you." he answered and King Adrian laughed in agreement.


    "So, tell me then. What is happening at the Lucen Mountains?" he asked Lord Morge.


    "It is as Lady Wickshire predicted. Other-side was quite unhappy with Lady Xier''s entrance to their territory but could not take out their anger on her, so they are going after the ancients. Their younger generation inside the battleground are particularly attacking ancient descendants." Lord Morge answered.


    "She is never wrong." King Adrian answered.


    "That is all the hint given to you by Her Ladyship, Your Majesty. Now you wish to marry Amie. Won''t it only isolate Other-side in the long run? You still need all of them to fulfil your task." Lord Morge asked.


    "Our task."


    "Not the way I see it. Her Ladyship will surely have your head if you fail. I am just your only friend." Lord Morge answered.


    "This-side needs to be united. Only then can we start to worry about Other-side." King Adrian said.


    "Even though told to be without worry. I dare not say I am not weary of the Thraines. Lady Xier is known to be in Other-side, but the others..."


    "Her Ladyship did not put them in her calculations because they are simply not in it. She says their desires are not within her goals and neither are hers. We can move without care." King Adrian said.


    "I will keep that in mind."


    "For now, I must marry before the battleground closes."


    "It closes in a two weeks but word of your crowning and new title by the religion has reached those watching the battleground proceedings." Lord Morge said.


    "We may have to push my marriage ahead." King Adrian said.


    "And fear making rumours of your bride to be?" Lord Morge asked.


    "Better to be thought rushing to make my heir legitimate, than not be married before the ancients return."


    MORE CHAPTERS AVAILABLE ON PATR?ON.COM/LUCYWICKSHIRE

 Chapter 232 - Bk 2 (15)

    Helen sat in a make shift bed their host had kindly given them, her feet hurting from walking. She wanted to curse at Lady Wickshire, but immediately realised how weak she had become. She was a descendant of the Ligrel clan. From birth, she had been grilled by strong masters as the only daughter of Blood King Jin Ke. Before her father died, she was trained to improve her physical constitution and after he died, she was returned to the clan to be raised as his heir and instilled with their clan''s martial arts. If she had not left the clan, her martial art would have been one of the strongest in her clan. But years had passed since she turned her back on the arts and never looked back. Now she could not even wall a mile without worrying for her feet.


    Lizzy made herself busy, arranging the make shift room their host had given them. After they had walked till they thought they would pass out, they had come across workers returning from the field as sun started to down from the sky. Her lady had been right about a village being nearby. One of the workers offered them a room to stay.


    Lizzy looked back at her lady''s stiff figure as she looked out blankly and felt sad. Her lady went out with His Lordship and later left her in the care of another only to have her be thrown away. She suddenly felt a rush of anger overwhelm her. They had to find their way back. When they do, His Lordship would know of what was done to her lady and that little girl will pay!


    "My lady, don''t worry. We will find a way to return home and wait for the lord to return. When His Lordship hears of what was done to you..." Lizzy started to say.


    "Return? That is exactly what that girl wants." Helen said and the room seemed to descend into darkness. The look on her face made the wind outside seem even colder.


    "My Lady, we can''t stay here. We were lucky to bring some money, but what happens when it finishes? We should go back home. When His Lordship...."


    "Why should I return? My Husband is here. A wife must stay where her husband is." Helen''s soft voice sounded darkly, leaving Lizzy unable to utter a word. Just when the silence could not get any deeper, a frantic knock startled the two out of their skin.


    Lizzy hurriedly opened the door and was met with the frantic voice of their host.


    "Run! It''s a raid, run!" she whispered frantically and hurried away.


    "What are you..." Lizzy began to say. Only to be dragged mouth shut by Helen out of the room.


    "Shut up and hurry!" Helen said. They tried to follow their host as fast as they could. The little woman ran fast for her size. She dashed under a trap door that led under the house. Helen and a confused Lizzy followed her actions and they crawled through silently. Helen looked sideways and saw shadows of others crawling under their houses. It seemed the raids were normal in the village. But, why was there no noise of killing during the raid? No shouting or screaming.


    She could hear sounds of people running or being chased; either way, the sounds of footsteps and the sight of torched houses from where they crawled was a confirmation that a raid was happening. So why were both parties; whether the ones raiding and those raided, so silent?


    They dashed from under the house into the nearby bushes running as fast as their legs could take them.


    "M.." Lizzy started to say, but Helen claps shut her mouth and shook her head, trying to tell Lizzy to not speak as she feared what might happen if they do. Whether Lizzy understood her or not, she dragged the girl and tried to keep track of the villagers running away, so as not to be left behind.


    From the sounds of swords behind them, it was sure that raiders had followed them into the bushes. They made their way into a marsh land where many had their figures revealed by the night''s moon, but they did not stop.


    At this moment behind Helen, Lizzy slipped and fell into the mud and let loose a blinding scream and everyone froze; both raiders and raided alike.


    MORE THAN 50 CHAPTERS MORE AVAILABLE ON PATR?ON.COM/LUCYWICKSHIRE. BECOME A PATRON TO READ.

 Chapter 233 - Bk 2 (16)

    "My Lady, Help! My Lady, wait for me!" Lizzy screamed as she tried to struggle out of the sinking mud. As though one had stepped onto a horde of ants, everyone scattered in different directions.


    The raiders cared no more for the running villagers; they took to the night, escaping frantically.


    Helen could see Lizzy was trapped in the marsh but was conflicted if to run or go help her. After a bit of hesitation, she ran back and dragged a screaming Lizzy out of the mud.


    At this time, she was not the only one making a sound. Sounds of blood cuddling screams were echoing all over. Looking around, Helen was not sure what was happening.


    "My Lady..." Lizzy started to say after coughing enough muddy water from her lungs.


    "Shut up!" she scolded the slightly dishevelled Lizzy. They were both covered in mud looking around in confusion. People ran past them without care, no one quite sure which direction they were going.


    "Get up, we just can''t sit and wait for whatever is happening to get us too." she said and basically dragged Lizzy to the nearest bush. They immediately went under the cover of leaves, laid flat on the ground and made no sound.


    On the wet ground, Helen immediately felt as though she was being watched. She rolled on her back slowly and looked up. Right above them on the tree, two villagers and someone dressed like the raiders were looking down on them. She could feel their fear roll down at her.


    From a distance she could hear rumbling. It vibrated through the ground straight to her spine. She could feel it moving farther away. Then Lizzy rolled to her back and looked up at the tree. As though Helen knew she would open her mouth, she used her hand to clasp it shut before Lizzy could let out a sound. But right at that moment, the rumbling seized and everyone froze in their position, none daring to move an inch.


    Helen could feel her hands and legs itch terribly. She suspected it was from the mud she had stepped in before. Then, she remembered Lizzy had basically bathed in it. She rolled her eyes to the side instead of turning her head; for fear that that small action would spurn doom. Her eyes met Lizzy''s and she could immediately see the discomfort in them. Her eyes turned stern, warning Lizzy to not dare move for the little satisfaction of scratching an itch. She could see Lizzy did not at all understand her. Feeling her move, Helen pressed down on her mouth in warning.


    Lizzy could feel the tension in her lady''s eyes but could not think straight from the need to scratch. In one swift motion, she lifted her left foot to scratch the right leg and the ground opened and swallowed all of them screaming in fear. Then it closed up returning silence to the night.

 Chapter 234 - Bk 2 (17)

    ***


    Walter looked back at a stoic Commander Gallion and his soldiers and sighed. These five had come out of the Emperor''s shed quite dark. He himself had walked that road and even farther than they had, yet they seemed darker than him. Their stern faces gave off a dark aura to those who gave way as they rode pass. It did not help that they were dressed like death gods, covered from nose down in all black either. Seeing them change so much made him wonder if he changed at all. He still felt like himself. The occasional nightmares were normal; still, he did not feel he was much different. This made him wonder what that meant. Was he dark in mind all along? D''huile was his usual self. He followed behind Walter barely saying a word.


    "Are you not curious where we are going?" he asked him.


    "I know where." D''huile answered.


    "I instead, am the one without a clear understanding." Walter commented.


    "The crossroads. When we get to the crossroad, you will be the one to tell us where to go." D''huile answered.


    "Well, that''s half true."Walter said. He immediately thought of the spirit which had not spoken to him since it spoke to Lady Wickshire and sighed. He wanted to ask where they would be going but did not know how to communicate with it.


    "What about you, Gallion? Are you not curious?" he asked a question he already knew the answer to.


    "Yes, I am." Gallion answered.


    "You always are. It is in your nature." Walter commented.


    "What kind of job will we be doing, my lord?" Gallion asked.


    "Curious about what the profit will be like?" Walter slightly teased.


    "No."


    "Of course not; you and the boys wish to be amongst the important, not just some guards in a boring city. You wish to be in the know and thick of action. How does it feel?" Walter asked, but Gallion did not respond. He was not sure how to. Lord Steinhouse was right. When they were on standby in the capital, they would see those guarding great figures and wondered the kind of adventure they had by their master''s side.


    Once, he saw the leader of the Jade hand when he passed by him. He never felt so low before. They were those that were privy to the secrets of the world, he was not. He had long found out Lord Steinhouse understood this need inside him and his men. That was why they stepped into the Emperor''s shed. In truth, they never really came out. When they closed their eyes to sleep, they returned to the shed for some reason. They had not had the time to ask the lord about this.


    They felt they had chosen right. After all, others were at home, probably back on standby while they were here in another realm.


    "Don''t worry; it will be much more fun than the Emperor''s shed." Walter said and they swallowed.

 Chapter 235 - Bk 2 (1)

    Preparations for Amie''s wedding were long in the works. Every day, more guards were stationed in the Krain manor by the king and one needed an invitation to enter the premises. It was the royal wedding of the year many wanted to call it, but soon recalled that Queen Mother Raine had also married that year. The wedding will close the year, ushering in the New Year and a new era; it was symbolic. So, many called it the cold wedding. A fitting name, given that it will be held in the coldest day of the year.


    High ranking martial artist had convened and informed the king that the day would be so cold; the new ceremonies would not be fitting.


    Yes, how could one forget new ceremonies that had been confirmed by the King''s council? As His Majesty was crowned under the old laws of Thriergor, his wedding must follow that trend. Many had heard of this change but did not know what they were. This caused a lot of buzz in the capital. Those from foreign territories who did not have the opportunity to witness King Adrian''s coronation were rushing to make it before the wedding. Making it on the wedding will be too late.


    It was common knowledge that many were dissatisfied with the king''s choice for his bride to be. For the first time since the first king, The Religion had crowned a ruler for all of Thriergor. Before they could get the chance to form a connection through marriage, some unknown character had stolen it.


    In the eyes of other lands, they did not quite see Thriergor as a threat, but The Religion was one. They may not care about this new king of the root of the broken tree, but they cared about The Religion. The Religion had taken a side and they had to respect it.


    Many were rushing over to have the chance to introduce so better options to the king; as to them, being in a small place like Juhntt has limited his view of the world. Those from Other-side were allowed entrance to this unusual wedding. Many with enough influence hired martial arts experts to tear across the lands with great power to get them there before the wedding day.


    The bride to be on the other hand seemed to keep herself busy with work. She was barely ever at home. She spent her time stabilizing the Steinhouse properties, filling in the gap left by the sudden departure of her brother and his wife. She barely put thought into the planning of her own wedding. She had heard that her cousins had come around again, but thankfully she had not been there to deal with them.


    Looking out into the pale sky, she made her way back home. The moment she walked in, she knew something was wrong with the sour look on her mother''s face, her cousins in the corner and Madam D''huile seated with her assistants.


    "Mother?" she seemed to ask about the situation with her eyes.


    "Cousin, you have returned." One of her cousins, the eldest of the two girls approached before any other.


    "You are?" Amie asked politely, pretending she did not know her and the girl froze in her steps. She looked completely embarrassed, but only for a second.


    "We met the other day...." she started to explain.


    "Amie, come in. Madam D''huile has been waiting for quite a while. Amie nodded and moved towards her, completely ignoring the one who had been talking before. She could see the younger cousin was looking at Madam D''huile with worshipping eyes. Without paying much attention to the others, she nodded to the ever fashionable Madam D''huile.


    "Come and try your dress." Madam D''huile said waving for her assistants to take a large package up to Amie''s room and Amie''s brows came together in confusion.


    "Have you been so busy to even forgotten you are getting married?" Madam D''huile asked. Before Amie could answer, a voice came from the door.


    "Only you would forget your own wedding. Careful, you may hurt my feelings." Everyone turned to see the one who spoke. It was King Adrian. Amie struggled to keep her face soft with smile when she saw him. Everyone around immediately bowed. The Grueviers did not know who he was, but followed as others did. Only Amie remained in place.


    "You came?" she asked, but he knew what she really wanted to ask was, ''why did you come?'' To this, he only chuckled.


    "Father-in-law invited me for a drink." he said and everyone turn to see Mr. Krain''s stern face as he walked in through the side door.


    (READ FIFTY CHAPTERS AHEAD ON PATR¨¥ON.COM/LUCYWICKSHIRE)

 Chapter 236 - seeking your opinion

    Hi guys,


    This is not a chapter, but please read. A few days ago, I moved my other book, To Walk The Mist to moboreader. I did this because I am no more comfortable with giving chapters for nothing and webnovel only picks up books with a million following. Now, I know that I have a few dedicated readers here who have not left despite their author''s inability to release regular chapters. Like I said, I don''t have a laptop and now wish to gain something from my writing. So, I wished to ask those reading here if you are comfortable with reading on moboreader?


    The only thing that will change is, I get to lock chapters with reading coins and readers unlock and the platform has to pay me. According to those that read on moboreader, their reading coin prices are better than webnovel, in the sense that they are not trying to suck you dry. So, I moved one of my books there and to walk the mist readers are okay with that.


    Now, you already know I have more almost sixty plus chapters of Lucy Wickshire on patr?on and have not released for people to read free here. Why? It is hard to find a laptop or computer every other day to release chapters and give it away for free. As such I have kept those chapters for patrons only.


    An arrangement like moboreader will give me returns for my work. Of course, a load of my readers are from webnovel and as such, I would like to ask what you think of your author moving this book to moboreader so you can get so sort of regular chapters. it''s either that or write only for those willing to pay on patr?on.


    Now, moboreader also has an app for convenience. So the reading experience will not be hindered.


    Please this is not a read and walk away situation. I hope to get actual answers in the comments section on how you feel about it. If not, I will assume you are not fine with it and forget about it....Or still move for those on other platforms that agree to it. At least let me hear your reservations as this book has been on stand still a while, every where, tapas, royalroads, and webnovel. Let me hear it.

 Chapter 237 - Bk 2 (2)

    "Father?" Amie asked. King Adrian chuckled at her words. He wondered how she managed to keep a straight face. Her face at this moment may have been innocent yet slightly confused, but he saw right through it. If one gave her a knife, she would have carved a flesh offering from his skin for the Venerable Lady.


    "You try your wedding dress. Your fianc¨¦ and I will talk in the other room." Mr. Krain said and nodded to the king to follow him. Amie''s eyes watched King Adrian as he followed her father. As he made to pass her, she grabbed his sleeve, causing him to pause.


    "You did not think to tell me?" she whispered to him with innocent eyes.


    "You have been busy." he answered.


    "You have a good talk then." she said, but he could hear the hidden warning. He was not quite sure what she wanted him to leave out about them and about Walter when he talked to her father; after all, they had never really discussed this.


    "Yes, I will." he said and she let go of his sleeve, allowing him to walk away.


    Many around interpreted her actions much differently. Mrs. Krain was quite happy her daughter got along well with the king. His constant smile only reassured her that he was not too serious a person. When she had first thought of the age difference between the two, she felt they would have nothing to talk about. He was much older than her and she worried that her daughter would have no footing with such a man. Now, she felt much more relieved.


    Madam D''huile on the other hand did not think like Mrs. Krain. She may not understand Amie, but she knew King Adrian. That smile just now, was not indulgent at all. He seemed to be up to no good when he looked at the girl. It made her doubt that look in Amie''s eye. It seems the little Krain was not as soft as one would imagine.


    The Grueviers on the other hand just had their eyes stung by a public display of emotion. This made Mrs. Gruevier almost snort. She felt that Amie was without home training, to not bow like the rest of them when the king arrived and even go as far as holding him back when he was going somewhere.


    The King had followed Mr. Krain away, so Amie turned to Madam D''huile and smiled.


    "Let''s go." she said and led them upstairs. Amie''s mother glanced at her sister with a smug smile.


    "Forgive me sister, I am too busy to entertain you right now. Let us talk next time." she said, but the Grueviers had no intention of going anywhere. They had managed to get in after going through so much, now even the king was here, why would they leave?


    "Don''t worry sister. I came today for an urgent matter and must see you tonight. I know you are busy and cannot dare to bother you at a later time. We will wait till you are free." Mrs. Gruevier answered and the four immediately sat despite the hosts not caring for their presence.

 Chapter 238 - Bk 2 (3)

    Mr. Krain took a seat before offering the king one. One would have thought his actions rude, but they would not understand that at this moment, all he could think about was what he was going to ask the king. Even after he sat, he did not immediately start speaking. King Adrian saw his blank look and coughed, bring him back from his thoughts.


    "I had once seen you in our home coming to visit my son, who would have known you would be king today. Congratulations." Mr. Krain said and King Adrian nodded but kept silent.


    "I know my daughter said this engagement was arranged by my son, but I want to know what you stand to gain from marrying her." he said.


    "You sound as though the gain could never be good, Mr. Krain." King Adrian commented.


    "I could excuse my son going off to do the Venerable Lady knows what, but I will not permit this behaviour extended to my daughter." Mr. Krain answered.


    "Mr Krain, your son holds a very important identity. Anyone who marries your daughter, be it a farmer or an ancient, this identity becomes a weapon. Do you expect your son to leave his sister''s marriage to the hands of fate or to those he is sure would not harm a hair on her head?" King Adrian asked.


    "This is not the first time I have heard word of this special identity. Pray tell, what may it be?" Mr. Krain asked.


    "Only your son has the right to tell you this, I am but a middle man that cannot interfere in matters of your family."


    "And as my son in law?" Mr. Krain asked.


    "You mean to say, as Walter Krain''s brother in law." King Adrian corrected. His words could not have been clearer to Mr. Krain. He could not boast of being the king''s father in law. This was something society would not even consider. It does not matter who the king''s father in law is, it matter''s who his brother in law is.


    "So after all said and done, Yerself and my son will be the ultimate winners of this all.." Mr. Krain too tired and angered to maintain a clean speech, returned to his normal speech pattern.


    "Marrying a king does not seem to be a gain, it seems." King Adrian said with a sigh.


    "Him put his sister in the mist of trouble n'' yer all think this be gain?" Mr. Krain asked.


    "Mr. Krain, you do not know half of what your son goes through, why do you assume it is trouble? This man sitting before you is the highest authority in the kingdom and by the way thing are going; in the entire Thriergor soon. Yet all you see is trouble. It is either you have good instincts or you do not wish your children to be greater than you." King Adrian said; his casual eyes hardening on Mr. Krain''s form.


    "You dare...?" Mr. Krain started.


    "Mr. Krain, whether you like it or not, your son is a very important person and by extension, everyone in your family. Your daughter is going to be the mother of the nation; this king does not ask you to support her, but to cause her lesser worry."

 Chapter 239 - Bk 2 (4)

    Amie could not concentrate on dressing as she could not stop herself from wondering what the king was saying to her father. She tried her best to keep her mind present and absorb all that was told to her about the ceremony. She had heard rumours of how different her wedding will be but none had ever had any information on the specifics. Now, listening to the details, she could not help but frown. Her wedding was going to be held in the coldest day of the year; were these rights the best traditions to obey considering this?


    "You must remember that since the king had been crowned the root of the broken tree, his queen must be married in with such old rights. It will be a test, one you must not fail." Madam D''huile said.


    Amie listened carefully and changed to her regular dress, then followed them down the stairs. She and her mother ignored the Grueviers as they showed their guests off. Only after their carriages rolled off their front yard, did they return to face this clingy family.


    "Cousin, you will surely be beautiful on that day, I hear we commoners will be allowed to watch your procession and your rights." Amie saw her eldest cousin approach and say, the moment they walked into the receiving room.


    "What do you mean Hana, how can we stand together with the crowd?" Mrs. Gruevier scoffed as though this was below them.


    "But we dare not impose upon Aunt and Cousin to get us a seat as guests. Even though it would be an eye-opener to go to the royal wedding, Aunt and Cousin have too much on their mind, mother." Hana replied.


    "Yet here you are, despite acting as though a righteous one sensible enough to not grovel for an invitation. Here you are." Mrs. Krain did not bother to be polite.


    "What do you mean Elaine? Someone from the family is getting married; it is only right that we come. Are you going to be so petty that you would not even give us an invitation?" Mrs. Gruevier asked.


    "Yes. Yes, I will. I do not care for your little reasons for appearing there. If you can gain an invitation yourself; then go ahead, but this woman will not bother to spare curtsies just to give you an invitation." Mrs. Krain''s raw words caused the Grueviers to pause. Even though they were shameless, they were not to the point of not recognizing an insult.


    Hana''s brown eyes immediately started to water, "Aunt, forgive our intrusion; that was not the intension. We thought since we were family..." she started to sob.


    "Family? Your mother left me to freeze on her door step when I came to beg for money to feed my children. Even if you did not have the money, you could have opened the door and told me to go away." Mrs. Krain fumed. This girl''s crying face angered her more than normal.


    "I''m sorry for my mother''s actions Aunt; I thought this was thing of the past. Mother said that Aunt is a magnanimous person that would not hold unto old grudges. She said Aunt was a graceful lady and would help us if we asked." Hana cried. Amie could not help but wonder why Hana was putting on this play; there was no way she was saying all this just to get an invitation. Right at that moment, at the corner of her eyes, she saw the king''s figure and understood. This play was not for them, it was for him.


    "Oh? Did no one tell you that this woman was stripped of her title? What Lady? This woman sold it to feed her children one faithful cold day. This woman is as petty as the pettiest that can be. No bone on this woman''s body holds sliver of an understanding spirit anymore!" Mrs. Krain said. Looking at the faces of the Grueviers behind Hana, who had their heads lowered to hide their smile, Amie felt funny. This was what they wanted; they provoked her mother to say such words, so that the king will see what kind of petty person raised his bride to be.


    "Cousin, I know you are not the same, please help us tell aunt we mean no harm." Hana turned to her and Amie almost sighed out loud. She knew they were not going to leave her out of this play.


    "No, I''m even worse. I''m not only petty, I''m vengeful. So, you better be careful around me." Amie said.


    "But cousin, you are going to be the mother of the nation, you should be..." Hana started to say.


    "So?" Amie asked and the house quieted.


    "Do you think the mother of the nation is chosen from a pull of those of good character? Even if I go on a killing spree, the king will still have to marry me. Right, Your Majesty?" Amie exposed the man enjoying the play by the corner with cold eyes and they all froze.

 Chapter 240 - Bk 2 (5)

    Warning: Unedited chapter.


    "Still, I would prefer you tell me before going on such killing spree." King Adrian chuckled. At his words, Hana and her family could not hide their ugly expression. This was really unexpected and Hana herself could not accept this outcome.


    "Your Majesty, it does not matter, this girl does not mind cousin''s attitude. Cousin was just joking, there is no way she would kill me. I will not take it to heart." she immediately adjusted her expression to a wronged one. Amie almost bowed at her persistence. She only said used those words to show she can do anything, but this girl had made it seem she was threatening her life


    "That''s good then, as this king cannot help you with justice if that happens." King Adrian said and Hana''s expression turned to that of astonishment, but he fixed his eyes on Amie all through, almost as though he wanted to see to through her.


    "Miss Krain, can I have a word?" he asked and Amie could not be happier to walk away from this drama, even though she was suspicious of his sudden need to see her.


    She approached him, but he did not wait for her and made his way towards her, making her pause a bit in wonder of where he was intending to take her. Only when he went for the stairs and started climbing, did she continue to follow him.


    The house was silent as they walked through the hallway. She noticed the direction he was going and frowned; her brother''s study. No one had been there since he had married and moved out.


    "Why are we going in here?" Amie asked, this place was locked up by her brother and no one in the house had the key. It made her wonder how he was going to open the door. But King Adrian took out a key from his robes and opened the door swiftly.


    "We should not be here." Amie said after the door closed behind them. The study was dark, yet King Adrian still found a match in the drawers and lit one of the lanterns by the corner.


    "He is not here, yet you still don''t dare to disobey him; you hold great reverence for your brother." King Adrian commented.


    "It is better I don''t do something that my brother does not agree to." she said casually. He leaned on the large oak table as he watched her standing by the door.


    "Do you know how many people wish to kill you?" he said and she paused.


    "I know I am quite the desirable bride, but nothing of enemies strong enough of hate to plan my death has reached my ears or crossed my path." Amie said.


    "I know you are busy with running the Steinhouse properties, but you should stay home till the marriage is over."


    "So I might not die?" she asked.


    "So those that wish you dead and those who wish you life will know exactly where you are." he answered.


    "And this favours me, how?" she asked.


    "Moving around the capital all the time, you are making it hard for those tracking you to kill and others tracking to protect you. You are leaving it to chance. If those who wish to kill you catch you are on time, they win, if my guards are there on time, we win. You might as well stay one place so that it is fair on everyone."


    "Why does my life sound like a game, when narrated from your lips?" she frowned at his words, "One would think my life is valuable, when I don''t have much as to riches to my name." She said and King Adrian chuckled.


    "What do you mean? You are very rich. Do you think your brother just left without leaving behind a dowry?" he asked and walked towards a shelf by a wall and pushed it away. She raised a brow and walked closer when she saw his actions, but did nothing to help. The shelf slid away easily to reveal a heavy metal door.


    "A safe? Brother never spoke of this." She said and he took out another key from his pocket and opened the door. The safe was basically a room sealed with brick. There was no light so she could see nothing. She walked over and picked up the lantern and returned. The light in hit the room and only sealed wooden boxes were revealed.


    "Open it." Her tone seemed to be giving him an order. King Adrian only chuckled and opened one of them, then the next then the next.


    "Stop!" Amie could not breathe. Gold, diamonds; by gods, how rich were they?

 Chapter 241 - Bk 2 (5)

    Warning: Unedited chapter.


    "Still, I would prefer you tell me before going on such killing spree." King Adrian chuckled. At his words, Hana and her family could not hide their ugly expression. This was really unexpected and Hana herself could not accept this outcome.


    "Your Majesty, it does not matter, this girl does not mind cousin''s attitude. Cousin was just joking, there is no way she would kill me. I will not take it to heart." she immediately adjusted her expression to a wronged one. Amie almost bowed at her persistence. She only said used those words to show she can do anything, but this girl had made it seem she was threatening her life


    "That''s good then, as this king cannot help you with justice if that happens." King Adrian said and Hana''s expression turned to that of astonishment, but he fixed his eyes on Amie all through, almost as though he wanted to see to through her.


    "Miss Krain, can I have a word?" he asked and Amie could not be happier to walk away from this drama, even though she was suspicious of his sudden need to see her.


    She approached him, but he did not wait for her and made his way towards her, making her pause a bit in wonder of where he was intending to take her. Only when he went for the stairs and started climbing, did she continue to follow him.


    The house was silent as they walked through the hallway. She noticed the direction he was going and frowned; her brother''s study. No one had been there since he had married and moved out.


    "Why are we going in here?" Amie asked, this place was locked up by her brother and no one in the house had the key. It made her wonder how he was going to open the door. But King Adrian took out a key from his robes and opened the door swiftly.


    "We should not be here." Amie said after the door closed behind them. The study was dark, yet King Adrian still found a match in the drawers and lit one of the lanterns by the corner.


    "He is not here, yet you still don''t dare to disobey him; you hold great reverence for your brother." King Adrian commented.


    "It is better I don''t do something that my brother does not agree to." she said casually. He leaned on the large oak table as he watched her standing by the door.


    "Do you know how many people wish to kill you?" he said and she paused.


    "I know I am quite the desirable bride, but nothing of enemies strong enough of hate to plan my death has reached my ears or crossed my path." Amie said.


    "I know you are busy with running the Steinhouse properties, but you should stay home till the marriage is over."


    "So I might not die?" she asked.


    "So those that wish you dead and those who wish you life will know exactly where you are." he answered.


    "And this favours me, how?" she asked.


    "Moving around the capital all the time, you are making it hard for those tracking you to kill and others tracking to protect you. You are leaving it to chance. If those who wish to kill you catch you are on time, they win, if my guards are there on time, we win. You might as well stay one place so that it is fair on everyone."


    "Why does my life sound like a game, when narrated from your lips?" she frowned at his words, "One would think my life is valuable, when I don''t have much as to riches to my name." She said and King Adrian chuckled.


    "What do you mean? You are very rich. Do you think your brother just left without leaving behind a dowry?" he asked and walked towards a shelf by a wall and pushed it away. She raised a brow and walked closer when she saw his actions, but did nothing to help. The shelf slid away easily to reveal a heavy metal door.


    "A safe? Brother never spoke of this." She said and he took out another key from his pocket and opened the door. The safe was basically a room sealed with brick. There was no light so she could see nothing. She walked over and picked up the lantern and returned. The light in hit the room and only sealed wooden boxes were revealed.


    "Open it." Her tone seemed to be giving him an order. King Adrian only chuckled and opened one of them, then the next then the next.


    "Stop!" Amie could not breathe. Gold, diamonds; by gods, how rich were they?

 Chapter 242 - Bk 2 (6)

    Helen had been sitting in a dark room. She was sure days had gone by, as she never stopped counting since they fell into darkness. She had been hungry first two days, then it went away after a while.


    After the ground had closed, she was sure she had been moved. Even if it was so dark that one could not see an inch ahead, she felt it when they had been moved. They must have been in a metal room, as it rumbled under her feet at the slightest movement. She was not the only person in the box; she had heard two men and a woman talk in the darkness, each trying to find out where they were. Helen did not hear Lizzy''s voice. She wondered how it was possible. They had fallen in together, yet they had been separated in a brief moment of disorientation.


    Bang!


    She heard the metal under her feet slam into something hard, knocking her into the cold metal wall behind her. She heard the others wince in pain and counted one more person in the room. That person had not said a word since she arrived. She wondered who would keep quite that long. Did they know where they were?


    Loud Creaking of metal could be heard as they crushed against each other ahead of her. Then light streamed into the room, causing those inside to guard their eyes. All but Helen, who dared not look away for one second only to be drawn into a situation much worse than this. She bared the pain of the light of a torch piercing through her eyes to the back of her skull, to the figures on the other side.


    They were carrying swords and an odd short staff-like weapon and shouted in a language she did not understand, but others seemed to; as they were only slightly shaken before crawling out of the metal room as though instructed. She did as others, not missing a step. She walked out into a brighter space. One would not truly call it a room, as on closer inspection, it was a manmade cave of some sort. She looked up only to meet the night sky.


    They were all chained as their captors shouted orders at them in this same foreign but somewhat familiar language, and then led deeper into the cave. They walked quite a while underground before they arrived at a gate. On the other side were sounds of people; some crying, and some shouting to be let out.


    Silence descended as the gate was opened and they were shoved in. The chains on their legs exchanged for longer ones and attached to the solid rock floor. Their captor retreated outside before locking them in. Only then did the noise continue; only this time, very little shouting to be let out and more crying.


    Helen looked down on her chain for a moment and took in the length. It was long enough to walk around. On the floor, she saw bloody detached human foots and paused; some of them had started to rot.


    "That''s from the unlucky ones." a man beside he commented and Helen turned to look at him, his gleaming black skin illuminated by the torches. The hairs on the sides to the base of his head were cut low, leaving the rest in long dreads falling beside his face.


    "You do not speak the captors'' tongue." she commented.


    "Very little do. One of the three lost languages; they are the only who speak it." the man said.


    "I thought they sounded familiar." Helen said.


    "Yes, no matter how much you think you can speak, nothing beats native speakers. Besides, it would not be called a lost language if we could actually learn it." he said.


    "But I thought there were seven lost languages." she said.


    "There are seven great languages, only three lost to us. You must not be from around here if you think all seven are lost." he answered, taking in her outfit. Helen may be completely covered in dirt and dust, but one could tell her dress was foreign. Unlike others who wore soft cotton, she was layered in satin and silk.


    "You said they are the unlucky ones. Who are the lucky, then?" she asked.


    "Those who get eaten without losing their foot." he said.


    (DEAR READERS, YOUR AUTHOR IS STILL UNDECIDED ON THE FUTURE OF THIS BOOK. PLEASE READ THE REMAINING OF THIS BOOK ON Patr?on FROM NOW ON UNTILL FURTHER NOTICE. PATR?ON. COM/LUCYWICKSHIRE)

 Chapter 243 - Bk 2 (6)

    Helen had been sitting in a dark room. She was sure days had gone by, as she never stopped counting since they fell into darkness. She had been hungry first two days, then it went away after a while.


    After the ground had closed, she was sure she had been moved. Even if it was so dark that one could not see an inch ahead, she felt it when they had been moved. They must have been in a metal room, as it rumbled under her feet at the slightest movement. She was not the only person in the box; she had heard two men and a woman talk in the darkness, each trying to find out where they were. Helen did not hear Lizzy''s voice. She wondered how it was possible. They had fallen in together, yet they had been separated in a brief moment of disorientation.


    Bang!


    She heard the metal under her feet slam into something hard, knocking her into the cold metal wall behind her. She heard the others wince in pain and counted one more person in the room. That person had not said a word since she arrived. She wondered who would keep quite that long. Did they know where they were?


    Loud Creaking of metal could be heard as they crushed against each other ahead of her. Then light streamed into the room, causing those inside to guard their eyes. All but Helen, who dared not look away for one second only to be drawn into a situation much worse than this. She bared the pain of the light of a torch piercing through her eyes to the back of her skull, to the figures on the other side.


    They were carrying swords and an odd short staff-like weapon and shouted in a language she did not understand, but others seemed to; as they were only slightly shaken before crawling out of the metal room as though instructed. She did as others, not missing a step. She walked out into a brighter space. One would not truly call it a room, as on closer inspection, it was a manmade cave of some sort. She looked up only to meet the night sky.


    They were all chained as their captors shouted orders at them in this same foreign but somewhat familiar language, and then led deeper into the cave. They walked quite a while underground before they arrived at a gate. On the other side were sounds of people; some crying, and some shouting to be let out.


    Silence descended as the gate was opened and they were shoved in. The chains on their legs exchanged for longer ones and attached to the solid rock floor. Their captor retreated outside before locking them in. Only then did the noise continue; only this time, very little shouting to be let out and more crying.


    Helen looked down on her chain for a moment and took in the length. It was long enough to walk around. On the floor, she saw bloody detached human foots and paused; some of them had started to rot.


    "That''s from the unlucky ones." a man beside he commented and Helen turned to look at him, his gleaming black skin illuminated by the torches. The hairs on the sides to the base of his head were cut low, leaving the rest in long dreads falling beside his face.


    "You do not speak the captors'' tongue." she commented.


    "Very little do. One of the three lost languages; they are the only who speak it." the man said.


    "I thought they sounded familiar." Helen said.


    "Yes, no matter how much you think you can speak, nothing beats native speakers. Besides, it would not be called a lost language if we could actually learn it." he said.


    "But I thought there were seven lost languages." she said.


    "There are seven great languages, only three lost to us. You must not be from around here if you think all seven are lost." he answered, taking in her outfit. Helen may be completely covered in dirt and dust, but one could tell her dress was foreign. Unlike others who wore soft cotton, she was layered in satin and silk.


    "You said they are the unlucky ones. Who are the lucky, then?" she asked.


    "Those who get eaten without losing their foot." he said.


    (DEAR READERS, YOUR AUTHOR IS STILL UNDECIDED ON THE FUTURE OF THIS BOOK. PLEASE READ THE REMAINING OF THIS BOOK ON Patr?on FROM NOW ON UNTILL FURTHER NOTICE. PATR?ON. COM/LUCYWICKSHIRE)

 Chapter 244 - Bk 2 (6)

    Helen had been sitting in a dark room. She was sure days had gone by, as she never stopped counting since they fell into darkness. She had been hungry first two days, then it went away after a while.


    After the ground had closed, she was sure she had been moved. Even if it was so dark that one could not see an inch ahead, she felt it when they had been moved. They must have been in a metal room, as it rumbled under her feet at the slightest movement. She was not the only person in the box; she had heard two men and a woman talk in the darkness, each trying to find out where they were. Helen did not hear Lizzy''s voice. She wondered how it was possible. They had fallen in together, yet they had been separated in a brief moment of disorientation.


    Bang!


    She heard the metal under her feet slam into something hard, knocking her into the cold metal wall behind her. She heard the others wince in pain and counted one more person in the room. That person had not said a word since she arrived. She wondered who would keep quite that long. Did they know where they were?


    Loud Creaking of metal could be heard as they crushed against each other ahead of her. Then light streamed into the room, causing those inside to guard their eyes. All but Helen, who dared not look away for one second only to be drawn into a situation much worse than this. She bared the pain of the light of a torch piercing through her eyes to the back of her skull, to the figures on the other side.


    They were carrying swords and an odd short staff-like weapon and shouted in a language she did not understand, but others seemed to; as they were only slightly shaken before crawling out of the metal room as though instructed. She did as others, not missing a step. She walked out into a brighter space. One would not truly call it a room, as on closer inspection, it was a manmade cave of some sort. She looked up only to meet the night sky.


    They were all chained as their captors shouted orders at them in this same foreign but somewhat familiar language, and then led deeper into the cave. They walked quite a while underground before they arrived at a gate. On the other side were sounds of people; some crying, and some shouting to be let out.


    Silence descended as the gate was opened and they were shoved in. The chains on their legs exchanged for longer ones and attached to the solid rock floor. Their captor retreated outside before locking them in. Only then did the noise continue; only this time, very little shouting to be let out and more crying.


    Helen looked down on her chain for a moment and took in the length. It was long enough to walk around. On the floor, she saw bloody detached human foots and paused; some of them had started to rot.


    "That''s from the unlucky ones." a man beside he commented and Helen turned to look at him, his gleaming black skin illuminated by the torches. The hairs on the sides to the base of his head were cut low, leaving the rest in long dreads falling beside his face.


    "You do not speak the captors'' tongue." she commented.


    "Very little do. One of the three lost languages; they are the only who speak it." the man said.


    "I thought they sounded familiar." Helen said.


    "Yes, no matter how much you think you can speak, nothing beats native speakers. Besides, it would not be called a lost language if we could actually learn it." he said.


    "But I thought there were seven lost languages." she said.


    "There are seven great languages, only three lost to us. You must not be from around here if you think all seven are lost." he answered, taking in her outfit. Helen may be completely covered in dirt and dust, but one could tell her dress was foreign. Unlike others who wore soft cotton, she was layered in satin and silk.


    "You said they are the unlucky ones. Who are the lucky, then?" she asked.


    "Those who get eaten without losing their foot." he said.


    (DEAR READERS, YOUR AUTHOR IS STILL UNDECIDED ON THE FUTURE OF THIS BOOK. PLEASE READ THE REMAINING OF THIS BOOK ON Patr?on FROM NOW ON UNTILL FURTHER NOTICE. PATR?ON. COM/LUCYWICKSHIRE)

 Chapter 245 - Bk 2 (12)

I see you didn''t get the memo; guys, we''ve moved. what are you waiting for? This chapter just got posted and is now exclusively available on Mfonemanauduak.weebly.com.

 Chapter 246 - Bk 2 (13)

I see you didn''t get the memo; guys, we''ve moved. what are you waiting for? This chapter just got posted and is now exclusively available on Mfonemanauduak.weebly.com.

 Chapter 247 - Bk 2 (14)

I see you didn''t get the memo; guys, we''ve moved. what are you waiting for? This chapter just got posted and is now exclusively available on Mfonemanauduak.weebly.com.

 Chapter 248 - Bk 2 (15)

I see you didn''t get the memo; guys, we''ve moved. what are you waiting for? This chapter just got posted and is now exclusively available on Mfonemanauduak.weebly.com.

 Chapter 249 - Bk 2 (16)

I see you didn''t get the memo; guys, we''ve moved. what are you waiting for? This chapter just got posted and is now exclusively available on Mfonemanauduak.weebly.com.

 Chapter 250 - Bk 2 (1)

Honestly, where have you been? We have moved. This chapter has been out for more than a week now on my website. Go there to read free.


    Mfonemanauduak.weebly.com.

 Chapter 251 - Bk 2 (2)

Honestly, where have you been? We have moved. This chapter has been out for more than a week now on my website. Go there to read free.


    Mfonemanauduak.weebly.com.

 Chapter 252 - Bk 2 (3)

Honestly, where have you been? We have moved. This chapter has been out for more than a week now on my website. Go there to read free.


    Mfonemanauduak.weebly.com.

 Chapter 253 - Bk 2 (3)

    "Ah, I see." Little Nse said with a nod, making Walter wonder what a little boy could possibly understand. On second thought, could this person be still called a boy? He looked the same age as his sister.


    The two kept silent all through the journey. In a few hours, they had arrived their destination. The sudden lack of motion made many slightly dizzy.


    Walter himself, who after spending time in the emperor''s shed considered himself quite strong of mind, felt himself get slightly disoriented for a while.


    ...........to be continued.......


    read the full chapter on mfonemanauduak.weebly.com